The Exile

Chapters

Rainbow Dash
Rainbow Crash
My Little Slave
My Drunken Roommate
Daybreaks and Nightmares
Two Sides Of The Coin
You Knew This Was Coming
Mind Games
Who Am I?
Personality Shift
Storm of Visions...and Rain...lots of Rain
A Real Friend Catches Hypothermia For You
Famine
Hatred Cuts Deep
Resolution
Rainbow Road
What You Think You Know
Ambush
Memento Mori
Mirror, Mirror
To Rule A Nation
Let the Training Begin!
Lets Meet The Fathers
Chaos Is A Dish Best Served With Skittles
Murderer
Family
My Forbidden Fruit
Consequences
What's Most Important
Prophecy
Farewell For Now
Calm Before...
Make This Place A Home
She Who Will Swallow the Moon
Hróðvitnir
Reunion
Ponyville University
Blast From The Past
More Than A Simple Duel
It's All Fun And Games

Rainbow Dash

Most people say they love being treated like a hospital patient, being pampered and having your food brought to you, while friends scurried about trying to make you feel better. Well, Daybreak hated being looked at by doctors, even if it was just at a college. That meant people were touching him, poking him with needles, and asking him annoying questions that weren't any of their business. Besides, he lacked the friendship part of that scenario that apparently made it fun, having people worry about you. As if it justified that they all cared about you when they catered to whatever you wanted while sick.

And yet, despite not having a single friend to speak of, he was sure he saw the outline of someone sitting next to his bed as he attempted to open his eyes.

"Stupid fantasies, go away...no one would be visiting me"

Yet the outline did not vanish, instead it moved...and spoke.

"Hey Nurse...I think he's waking up"

"Oh good goddess, please no...tell me I'm not where I think I am"

He felt a hand press against his forehead, then slowly remove itself, he heard the footsteps of someone walking away and a door shutting. But the outline next to him remained and obviously wasn't leaving. He sighed to himself and resigned to open his eyes. Upon doing so he was greeted with a rainbow colored lightning bolt obscuring his vision. Someone was leaning over him. He made a small groan of annoyance and the shirt smothering him suddenly pulled back to reveal the wearer. It was the rainbow haired girl!

She was still wearing the same clothes from earlier and obviously hadn't bothered to shower yet, he could smell the dirt of the field still on her clothes. Granted it smelled better than the cheap perfume most girls wore, but still.

"Well...that figures..."

She looked down at him and smiled

"Welcome to the land of the living dude, glad you could rejoin us."

He groaned as loudly as he could manage, oddly enough this caused her to chuckle.

"I know how you feel man, I've taken my share of beatings before. Though, I gotta say, watching you fight those idiots was kinda awesome."

"What the fuck did she just say?!"

His face must have betrayed his thoughts because she immediately laughed

"It's not like that man, it takes alot more than that little beat down to get me excited, but that's not the point. It was seriously cool to see somebody other than me give them a good beating, and make them feel dumber than they already are. I heard what you said to them, you certainly have guts, I'll give you that."

"She heard what I said to them...that meant she had been watching from the start...and did nothing until I got my ass kicked?! I'm not sure whether to thank her or punch her in the face. Granted, I would done the same thing...which is probably why it pisses me off so much. This girl...she could be trouble for me of I'm not careful"

She watched his face contort with discomfort, dawning a smirk when she realized he had caught on.

"Yeah, you caught me. I was watching the whole thing. To be honest I saw you when you came out to the soccer field too, but I didn't recognize you so I knew you had to be the new kid. Didn't say anything then cause I was pretty sure you wanted to be left alone. By the way, a little advice for when those jerks try and start some shit with you again, the big guy...ya know the one that had you by the neck? Yeah...punch him in the kidneys, that's his weak spot. Don't ask me why cause I don't know either, I just know it works. As for the other two, well you seemed to have handled them."

He groaned aloud.

"Not only does she save my ass, now she's giving me tips on how to fight?! This girl really pisses me off...wait!...Did she say again? As in they would come fuck with me again?"

He raised his head slightly from the pillow it had been resting, his skull felt like it weighed a ton. For a brief second before he spoke, he looked around to take in his environment. It wasn't a hospital, it was just the university's medical room, he sighed with relief.

"Did you say 'when they start some shit again?' What again? Isn't one beating enough for them? Or do I actually need to hurt them next time to get the message across"

He rubbed at his head, it was hard for him to sound intimidating and serious when his entire being was throbbing and felt as though it had been split in half. The girl grinned

"I see they didn't knock your attitude out of you, good. I like that kind of confidence in someone."

"I'm thrilled to hear it..."

His voice came out a little more sarcastic than he meant it, he had at least hoped to be subtle about it. Though it seemed the splitting pain in his skull was making it difficult for him to act like he cared. However, his comment did not have it's intended effect on her. Instead of scaring her off, it only seemed to widen her grin.

"She either can't take a hint, or actually enjoys this kind of talk...both are a problem...please just go away..."

The throbbing in his cranium only increased the longer he sat up, he felt himself becoming light headed again.

"Oh fuck my life..."

He started to fall backwards, but felt two hands press against his bare back and hold him up, causing him to realize he was shirtless!

"Whoa there champ, don't go passing out on me again, it was hard enough carrying your ass up here without looking suspicious, and getting that blood soaked shirt off you...don't make me actually call a doctor next."

Only a few of her words registered through the pain in his head, but upon the realization that she had removed his shirt, he felt all his energy return to him in the form of rage. His hands flew to his neck, feeling for a chain, but found nothing...his anger boiled

"Where is the necklace I was wearing?!"

She clearly sensed his anger, her eyes told him as much, but it didn't seem to phase her nearly as much as he had hoped, she pointed to his shirt, slumped in a messy heap next to the sink only a few feet away.

"I had it sitting there along with your bloody shirt, but it was broken in three places along the chain, probably from when your were being thrown like a rag doll. So I had my friend Rarity come and take it, she's gonna fix it for you, consider it my apology for not stepping in sooner."

His anger still on the surface, he found it extremely difficult not to scream at this girl. The necklace was a small thing, but it was the only article of his clothing he actually cared about, and the only thing he had from...

"That necklace...please don't let the miniature sun on its chain come to any harm...it's...it's important to me."

She saw the sincerity in his eyes and hers softened in return

"Rarity can fix anything that is clothing related, don't worry, your necklace is safe...but I'll let her know not to touch the 'sun' anyways."

"Thank you..."

He found the feeling of thanking this girl sickening in his stomach, though somehow not as much as he would when he did so for others. Looking up, he saw that she was still standing over him, clearly intent on not moving anytime soon. If he wanted any peace he was going to have to make it obvious he wanted to be left alone.

"So...I'm fine now, and ya know...thanks for dropping the bigger of the three stooges to his ass, but I think I'm good from here..."

He started to sit up, but immediately felt her warm, but firm hands on his chest, shoving him back into a sitting position. She stood back up immediately and stared down at him with a chiding smirk

"First of all dude, your welcome for saving your ass, cause that's what I did back there and you know it. Second, I'll decide when your good and ready to leave, cause until Sunset Shimmer gets back, I'm your watch dog, so woof woof bub, and stay down!"

Her voice had a certain authority behind it, the kind that made his blood boil...but not out of anger like he expected...it felt like something else. Envy perhaps? She had just commanded him to sit like a puppy, while calling herself his watch dog...

"What's with this girl?"

As if sensing he was thinking about her she gave him a firm sneer

"And just in case you were thinking of trying to force your way past me. Don't. Cause I'll put you back in that bed and tie you to it."

His eye gave a severe twitch. Was she trying to challenge him to do something? If so she was succeeding.

"This girl...she's the first one I'm gonna put in her place"

The thought brought a smile to his face, a smile that she didn't fail to notice

"Thinking of trying it? I hope so. I haven't had a good fight in awhile, those idiots don't provide me a challenge anymore."

Even with an immeasurable migraine, Daybreak still managed to summon a bit of his attitude to throw back at her.

"Listen here babe, the first thing I'm gonna do once I can walk straight, is find you, and put you in your place. Which happens to be below me on the totem pole by the way. You may have saved my ass, but that just makes you number one on the list of people to beat here."

He dawned a smirk as provocative as her own, there was no way that wouldn't have some effect on her. He was right...in a sense

"You..." She began then stopped

"Yes...victory...she's speechless"

Then, she started laughing.

"You...You think you're gonna put me in my place? You've got a real guts on you dude, and I should know. After all, I practically sweat awesomeness. However..."

She suddenly brought her face extremely close to his, and continued to bring it closer when he tried to back away.

"Personal space please, personal space!"

She brought her lips next to his ear and whispered gently

"The day I get under you or on any kind of pole, is the day Tartarus freezes over."

Daybreak felt a rush of heat fly to his face, his cheeks burned bright red as he stuttered for words. Meanwhile she smirked at him again and pulled her head away

"T-that's not what I meant...and you know it!"

"Sure sure, just letting you know where you stand, or sit in your case. Better get used to that position, cause after you 'put me in my place' you'll be right back here again."

She walked towards the door as it opened from the outside. Sunset Shimmer stepped through holding an agitated expression and instantly shooting a glare at the other girl.

"Rainbow Dash, quit flirting with the new guy."

"So she is Rainbow Dash...I figured...ten points to Gryffindor."

Rainbow Dash winked at him, then sneered at his obvious discomfort

"He wishes." Then walked out of the room cackling to herself.

Sunset Shimmer offered him an apologetic gaze as she approached his bedside

"I'm sorry about her, she can be a real handful and her ego could fill a stadium. If I had known she'd be such a pain I'd have asked someone else to watch you until I got here."

As Daybreak watched Rainbow Dash exit the room, he felt a small and oddly innocent smile creep to his face, it was odd yet...nice.

"That's ok...I don't think she really bothered me at all."

.....

It took two hours and some light arguing, to finally convince Sunset Shimmer to let him out of the infirmary, and that was only if she escorted him around for the rest of the day. Since he had never gotten to take his tour, he didn't see much harm in letting it just play through.

Once his feet were in his sandals, he pulled his shirt back over his head and let it fall nicely down onto his neck. Although Daybreak had insisted he could wash out the blood himself, she had point blank refused to allow him to walk around on his first day in a bloody shirt. Of course, he had known she would react as such, the whole point of his charade was to goad her into showing off some of her magic. Blood didn't exactly come out with fabric softener or simple detergent, so he knew she'd try and handle it right then and there...and he had been right on the money.

"I swear...girls are too easy to manipulate...maybe that's why I never fancied any?"

A brief flash of rainbow crossed his mind, but he shook it away and continued to focus on his task.

The moment she had cast her simple cleaning charm, Daybreak reached out with his own perceptions, amplified with his magic, and felt the air for her power. He watched his hands for a moment, as green energy swam around them, then quickly became invisible to the naked eye, he breathed a sigh of relief at knowing his magic could still be masked from view even while in use. He had only attempted it on a few occasions and met with mixed results, but it was working now so he was fine.

Returning his attention to Sunset, he closed his eyes to fully take in the mass of energy in the air. He could sense the weighty feeling her magic left hanging in the room, he slowly probed his way gently into her being and felt out her strengths, as though following a running stream to its source.

She did indeed have great quantities of powerful magic stored within her, and she had only won second place? That begged to question who could have possibly beaten her. Her magic practically tasted of untapped potential and virtue. She felt almost too pure to him...she had to be hiding something...he probed deeper into her soul, reaching out across space to feel into her very essence.

"No one starts out this pure hearted...who is this girl?...What dark secrets is she hiding underneath this kindness?"(

She must have sensed his intrusion into her mind, or at least felt a disturbance, because all at once his thoughts suddenly became clouded with random memories that were not his own, but were clearly being forced upon him like some sort of counter-attack. He wouldn't be able to retaliate without giving himself away, and so was forced to pull away to avoid his mind being overloaded.

The brief experience had left her with her eyes closed, her hand held against her forehead as she visibly balanced herself against the sink. She looked pale and sickened for a moment...he sensed her weakness and considered assaulting her mind again. Clearly she wasn't used to mental magical combat.

However, instead he thought better of it and stepped forward, gently putting his hands under her arms and helping her stand up straight.

"Are you alright Sunset? You look a little drained."

He hid the smugness from his voice. If a brief attack like that had weakened her so, she couldn't be that great...yet his perception of her aura suggested much more latent power. Or perhaps he had simply caught her off guard.

Sunset Shimmer steadied herself and looked into the sinks mirror, she noticed him holding her arms and formed a small blush. She gently pulled herself away and nodded

"I'm fine, just a little tired...I guess I should have drank a little more this morning before attempting any spells."

He took note of the manner in which she had pulled from his grasp, not in surprise or discomfort, but embarrassment. He'd have to keep feats like that to a minimum, he didn't want this girl getting attached to him.

He gestured out the door with his left hand, while leaning over, scooping up his bag, and flipping it over his shoulder with the other.

"Well, if I read the schedule right, lunch time should start in an hour or so...so maybe you can just show me where all of my classes are briefly until then?"

Her eyes brightened up at the idea, practically gleaming with happiness. He felt like smacking himself

"Way to go dumbass...why don't you invite her out for dinner next..."

Sunset took a moment to stand back up to her full height and steady herself before she scooped up her own belongings and motioned for him to follow her out of the medical ward.

.....

Touring any college campus takes several hours out of any normal persons day, but clearly Sunset Shimmer wasn't normal even by magical standards. She seemed to know every nook and cranny of this campus' inner workings. She quickly showed him the quickest routes to teleport from one side of the school to the next and which portals would bring him closest to his classes after each one. The fact that the school had set up portals inside, and out on the fields, suggested a much larger campus than he had originally perceived. Though it wasn't very surprising to him considering the things he'd heard about the citizens of Ponyville over the years, they always seemed to perform amazing feats. That's why he'd chosen to come here in the first place.

The trip around to each location of his classes took almost exactly and hour and thirty minutes on the nose. Her talent for punctuality reminded him of a someone he had known briefly in his childhood, except for the fact she had been late that morning. Once they finished and determined where he would go after eating, Sunset decided to show him to the cafeteria.

They ended up back at the main building which Daybreak had first entered that morning...then after a brief pause to allow him to realize where they were, Sunset led him inside. Passing the trophy cases and banners once again, they came to a pair of twin doors at the far end of the hall. Curiously, it was the same doors he had seen her come out of earlier, after he had been nearly beaten to death by Goliath Jr. and his two companions. Sunset Shimmer pushed open the large doors and led him inside. Immediately upon entrance, Daybreak felt a tingling sensation run over his body

"Another portal...I almost didn't notice that one...impressive"

The sight that greeted him as he came fully into the room was unlike anything he had ever seen before. The cafeteria was enormous! In fact, enormous didn't even begin to describe it! In all the Universities he had been to in his life, it was literally the largest dinning hall he had ever seen.

"The entirety of Ponyville could probably fit in here and still leave room..."

He had to wonder where this building was actually located that it didn't stand out. But unfortunately all the blinds were currently shut and the only light came from the magical candles floating about the hall.

Sunset Shimmer appeared beside him in seconds

"We call this place 'The Great Hall'...yeah I know, not the most spectacular or original of names...but it fits. You'll never find a larger cafeteria in any college, that, I can personally assure you."

"I'm inclined to agree with you." was all he managed to say, still stunned at the enormousness of the place. Sunset Shimmer directed his attention over to the large stage placed at the forward most center point of the room and pointed to a large podium in it's center.

"That's where the Headmistress always makes her announcements to the school. Nearly everyone eats here so no one ever misses them, and she always waits until everyone is seated before addressing the school. Tomorrow she'll be giving the 'start of term' speech that she does every year since our opening."

He found that a little bit odd. He couldn't hide his curiosity and the question escaped him before he could silence himself

"Why tomorrow? Isn't the start of term today?"

Sunset shrugged

"No one knows...she mentioned at breakfast this morning that she had a special announcement to make for this year in light of...well...you."

All his composure left him for a brief second as terror spread across his face like wildfire. He whipped his head around to fully face Sunset's

"She mentioned me?! What did she say? Did she give out my name or anything?!

Sunset had to physically step back to avoid bumping heads with him, he had suddenly come extremely close to her face while he barraged his questions. She shook her head quickly, attempting to calm whatever fear had sparked inside of him out of nowhere.

"No, she didn't say your name or anything about you, just that there would be a special announcement tomorrow in light of the 'new student' this year."

Realizing he had momentarily lost his cool, he allowed the relief to wash over him as he quickly righted himself. Sunset looked a bit freaked, eyeing him with an expression he recognized as curiosity.

"You must have quite the extreme case of stage fright if you freak out like that over your name possibly being mentioned...You should really meet my friend Fluttershy, something tells me you two would hit it right off with that kind of attitude." She chuckled to herself after speaking, clearly imagining the scenario.

"Something tells me that I'll end up meeting all your friends anyways...willfully or not..."

She smiled brightly at him, then casually began to walk towards the mass of students all swarming towards the many lines of food that filled the hall.

"Goddess how I hate that smile of hers...it's too damned happy...too sincere...too full of understanding...I have to find out what she's hiding beneath that mask of cuteness she's flaunting at me"

He considered following her for a moment, possibly even eating with her, if only just to get more info out of her, maybe even attempt to read her mind again, but he let the thought go as quickly as it came. This girl was clearly well known to some degree if she was a class representative. If others saw him eating with her and conversing like he was enjoying himself, it would draw unwanted attention to him. Plus as an added problem, it would only increase the likelihood of her growing fond of him, despite his best efforts. He didn't want to be too upfront about his lack of interest, in case he should burn a bridge he may need to later cross, but letting her get close to him was almost just as unappealing.

Allowing his thoughts to wander as he began to slowly shuffle his way through the crowds, he briefly spotted Rainbow Dash sitting with two other girls. One had bright blonde hair and a grey complexion with only a single muffin on her tray. Whilst the other sported long, brightly pink hair, cream colored skin and looked like she might faint every time someone spoke to her.

For the briefest of moments he felt the urge to walk over and sit next to Rainbow, but in his mind he knew that was just as bad as sitting with Sunset Shimmer. What really got to him...was, why? Unlike sitting with Sunset, going over to Rainbow Dash provided him with no clear info to gain...yet he felt his legs slowly leaning in that direction. Before the lower half of his body could wander off and betray him, he fully turned in the opposite direction, found a secluded table in the corner, and sat down.

.....

To say lunch had been awkward would have been the understatement of the century. He had to literally pour the aura out of his body to make people avoid his table throughout the whole time he was there. It was exhausting and a huge waste of effort for just an hour of peace. It was, however, a useful trick he had learned on his own, and had tested multiple times since learning. People naturally avoid strong magical aura's, especially when it dwarfs their own. Power like that tends to leave the air around it feeling heavy and wet. Like extreme humidity, only with a feeling that seemed to weigh you down as you walked near it.

Well Daybreak had taken that principle a step further, he masked the physical presence of his aura from human eyes, and instead focused it to stream out of his body like a beating pulse. Each pulse contained enough of his negative energy to cause anyone that walked within ten feet of him to naturally try and avoid the area. He fashioned the feeling it created to be overwhelming, so even the most advanced of magicians wouldn't feel tempted to try and probe out his aura or trace it, for risk of being suffocated in it.

The odd thing was, he shouldn't have had to make it that powerful, in the past he merely needed to pulse his aura as it was and he was avoided. This place was different though, pulsing his aura seemed to draw even more people to him! Magic like his wasn't exactly common place, and the natural xenophobia within all people should have caused them to steer away from a power so odd feeling. But, they instead flocked to it subconsciously, Rainbow Dash had actually turned her head in his direction once...and she was on the complete other side of the hall!

Once he realized these people were very out of the ordinary, he fashioned and changed the feeling his aura gave off, and finally got people to stop coming over and trying to talk to him. Everyone wanted to meet the "new kid" and all he wanted was to be left alone. Eventually given the peace he desired, he quickly munched down the food he had packed for himself and was on his way. He hadn't even made it five feet through the exit portal before Sunset Shimmer had appeared behind him. He had hoped to do some of his own exploring before the start of his afternoon classes, but Sunset delivered him even better news, which was ironic because every time he saw her he felt the need to turn and run before she could strike up a conversation with him. He never did it of course...but he still thought about it a few times.

The news she brought him actually put him in a relatively good mood, oddly enough. She informed him that since it was the first day back, students were allowed to leave for the day after lunch. Sort of like an early release day courtesy of the Headmistress. Upon hearing this, he gave her the first sincere smile he'd worn since talking to her. However as he tried to leave the school grounds, it appeared that she wasn't done with him.

She jogged up beside him after he made it twenty feet

"So...Since the day is over are you gonna be heading to your dorm room?"

He stopped for a moment, taking in what she had asked...then reality crashed down around him as he realized he had forgotten to apply for a dorm! Granted he had been unconscious in the infirmary during said application time, but still! That meant he was gonna have to make a two hour walk to and from school ever, single, day.

"I had to pick the house farthest from town...figures"

He resumed walking, now heading for the schools eastern exit into the Everfree forest instead of the housing area. Sunset came up behind him within seconds

"Sooooooo...?"

He sighed

"Persistent girl..."

"Actually...I kind of...forgot to apply for a dorm this morning, so I'll be going home for the day."

She saw in which direction they were heading, and realized that soon, she could follow him no farther without going into the forest as well, and she had no desire to do so. She quickened her pace so as to stay a step ahead of him rather than trail beside him. She attempted to get enough in front of him so he could see her smiling at him while they walked. He purposefully did not slow down, hoping to make the hint that he wanted to be alone obvious, but she either didn't catch it, or ignored it entirely. She finally realized he wouldn't be stopping until outside the school boundaries, so in a last ditch effort, she stepped ahead of him and stopped abruptly.

Reflexes being what they were, Daybreak stopped plenty quick before he would have walked into her, but her act had nevertheless surprised him. Perhaps out of respect for her persistence, he did not continue walking this time and waited for her to speak. She smiled her adorable, bright eyed smile, realizing she had succeeded and took in a breathe. A small blush formed across her cheeks before she spoke, and she stuttered a few of her words, giving away her intention long before she said.

"Oh no...She can't be about to...Dammit! Don't do this to yourself Sunset, you have to already know what I'm gonna say."

"So...I know I like, just met you today and everything...and I'm sure you've noticed I'm not exactly the best when it comes to socializing. Truth is...I'm still kinda new to making friends with people, alot of the students here know some...incriminating...stuff about me from a few years ago and well...they tend to avoid me because of it. But well...You're new here and I wanted to give you a chance to know me...before you find out about the old me, and trust me you will..."

"Oh really? You're that sure people are out to screw you over? Or perhaps it was something so bad that everyone has to be warned about you hm?"

"...I guess what I'm trying to say is...I think you're really nice and you seem pretty friendly so..."

"Aw geez...you know nothing about me if you think that Sunset"

She took in a large breathe, her blush grew to cover her face almost completely

"Here it comes...poor girl..."

"Would you maybe consider going out to get coffee with me at Sugarcube Corner? It's in Ponyville so you'd have to pass it on your way home...I'd leave you be after that...if you wanted that is..."

He sighed to himself, and faced her directly, looking her dead in the eyes

"I almost feel bad for having to do this Sunset...only because you seem to understand loneliness and it's pain...but reaching out to me was the wrong thing to do...I'm not the guy you cling to for love and affection, to make everyone else's hate seem like it doesn't matter"

"No."

She blinked at him, as if she hadn't quite heard...or perhaps she expected an explanation.

"I'm sorry Sunset, but I can't except your kind offer. You don't know me, and I don't know you...plus I'm not the kind of guy for you."

He saw her attempting to hide her hurt feelings, truthfully she was doing a pretty good job. But tear ducts don't lie...

"When you say...you're not 'the kind of guy for me' what do you mean? Is it because you already heard what I did a few years ago? Did someone tell you?"

He caught her mask a sniffle under her breathe

"Goddess...Why do this to yourself Sunset?"

"No...No one has told me anything about you, and it wouldn't matter if they did. I judge people for myself, so don't think your past will have anything to do with what I come to think of you. The fact of it is, you don't know me Sunset. You're looking for a nice guy, I can tell, one whose sweet and caring and makes the world seem like a peaceful place..."

She attempted to cut him off "But you're..."

"I already said you don't know me!...I'm not a nice guy, I'm just respectful, but not nice...I'm really..."

"How should I word this...I wonder how blunt I can go without wounding her."

"I'm really kind of an asshole."

For a moment he started to turn to walk away, but something in his mind stopped him. A brief flash from the past blurred it's way across his vision.

"No. I won't turn my back to her. I have to face what I've said and how she takes it."

He resumed facing her fully, and watched as she took in what he said. He could still see the two small tears, attempting to claw their way free from her eyes, but she kept them in place. After a minute she seemed to gather herself, and met his gaze, with an almost full, smile.

"Thank you for being honest with me. I guess it was too much to hope for, but I'm glad you were at least honest about how you felt. However, now there's something else I have to ask, if you'll let me."

"Well, I've stayed for this much...I'd be a real dick to leave now...actually...that might be a good idea, at least she'd lose all interest in me then. Oh who am I kidding...no she wouldn't...might as well hear it."

"Sure, I'll hear it"

She smiled, her standard, bright eyed and undeniably adorable smile.

"I really wish you'd stop doing that..."

"So...You said I don't know you, and you don't know me...Well, I'd like to get to know you, even if you say you're an...asshole. Like you, I wanna judge for myself and see if you're really as bad as you think."

"Think?...the nerve on this girl..."

"I guess, what I mean to say is, I'm gonna get to know you, and once I do I think I'll try offering you that coffee again...and say we go from there?"

He felt smile twitch at the corner of his lips

"Well well...somebodies got a bit of fire in her...fuck it, why not? I can still sense the worry and hope in her voice, but she's doing a good job putting on a confident face...no point in crushing her again. I've already said no, so I'm not obligated to do anything else from this point on"

He gave her a light nod

"Sure...I can't promise I won't give you the same answer though, or that you won't get sick of me before then. But...say you do prove me wrong, I might be inclined to have that drink with you...However that's a big 'might'. Don't get your hopes up, Sunset."

Her smile grew into a toothy grin, he noted her perfectly white teeth.

"She looks better when she uses her teeth in that smile of hers. Of course, I'll never tell her that. That'd be a shot to the foot from my own hands and I'd never be rid of her. I don't need that."

Still smiling, she said goodbye and jogged back towards the school.

Without looking back, Daybreak felt content to turn and leave this time. He put his back to Ponyville University, and strolled out the eastern gate into the forest.

"This place is definitely...interesting."

Rainbow Crash

Trudging through the Everfree forest was not what you'd call...pleasant. Daybreaks detour through the woods was to make sure no one saw where he lived, but had turned a two hour walk into five. By the time he managed to get home, night was already in it's early stages and the moon was working it's way into the starry sky. Daybreak stopped just outside his simple home and stared up at the moon.

"Hiya Auntie...I haven't been this close in years...I wonder if you two can sense me...I wonder if you two even remember me..."

"Not that I even care anyways."

Opening the door, he welcomed himself home and dragged his aching body inside. All manner of forest life clung to his clothes and bag-pack, further encouraging him to escape from his itchy clothing quickly. The main thing he wanted to do right then was shower, eat dinner, and sleep. He could practically hear his bed calling him...although that could also have been side effects of the Poison Joke that clung desperately to his shoes and arms.

Quickly striping himself free of any garments (save for a new pair of black, athletic undergarments), he gathered all the Poison Joke leaves in a pile and stored them in his cupboard. Then, with a wave of his hand, all the juice the leaves had seeped onto him was picked up in a field of green energy. He reached inside the cupboard, next to where he had just placed the leaves, and took out a small bottle, allowing the poison from the Joke to seep into it. He then corked the bottle and returned it to the cupboard.

Then, tending to his poisoned clothing and back-pack, he removed items from both that weren't water proof, gathered up his emergency remedy for the Joke (kept in a small cupboard near the fridge), then tossed them in his bath tub followed by the remedy.

Two hours later, while he lay sprawled on the couch, snug in his blanket, he heard the familiar loud pop of the final bubble in the tub. This told him his items were clean, and with haste he deposited them in the dryer and left them there until morning. Going to bed immediately after turning on the machine.

.....

The next morning awoke him with the sound of knocking at his front door. His head shot up from within his blankets, very unused to anybody ever coming around his home. It was on the outskirts of Ponyville for a reason! To discourage visitors!

"I swear to my mother! If that's anybody but the postmare, somebodies getting lit on fire this morning"

For good measure and self assurance, he ignited his right hand in an eerie green flame and headed for the front door, not even bothering to add clothing to his under armor. His thoughts still blurred from sleep, he forgot to check the peep hole first and simply threw open the door. It was unclear who was more surprised by whom. Daybreak that Sunset Shimmer was standing at his front door, or Sunset Shimmer that he had answered the door in nothing but tight fitting athletic underwear. He quickly shot his fiery hand out of sight behind the door handle and dissolved the flames, more focused on her sensing his magic then having her stare at his abs. Which she did.

After a brief, but very awkward silence, Sunset held out a large scroll and gestured for him to take it as she attempted to look away from him and cover her eyes. He swiped up the scroll and almost let slip a "thank you" but managed to restrain himself. Realizing he should probably put on some clothes, he told her to wait a moment and quickly left for his room. She was half tempted to sneak a peek inside his home, but resisted the urge and instead waited for him patiently. He returned moments later wearing semi-decent clothing for his first "official" day at college. A solid black t-shirt and black sweat pants with a white stripe down either side, over top of his t-shirt he wore a brown leather jacket to protect from the cold Autumn air. Sunset eyed his clothes, lack of fashion sense aside, he didn't look bad.

She on the other hand, wore much the same clothing from yesterday, having multiple pairs came in handy, but this time Daybreak was able to smell her perfume, which smelled strongly of strawberries and her shirt was plain white this time. Even with the sun blazed across the center, Daybreak could easily make out her bra this time around and could tell she was at least C sized in her chest.

"I wonder if she did that on purpose?"

Other than that, her clothes were basically the same. Same skirt, same jacket, same shoes, but she made it work. After he looked over the scroll she had given him, he was actually thankful she had brought this to him outside of school. It was the roster for available dorm rooms and who was still alone in their room versus, people who already had two or three roommates.

"I'd sooner make that five hour walk every day than room with anybody...but judging by this roster every room has at least one other person in it...wait a second!"

"Sunset...Why do I see male and female names listed together on here?"

She looked a little confused by his question

"Well...because they're roommates? I'm not sure what you mean."

"Was that an odd question or something? Oh goddess...I get it now..."

"They intermix boys and girls dorms in this place?...Isn't that kind of asking for trouble?"

Sunset actually giggled this time...had he said something funny?

"It would be trouble...but our Headmistress is a clever old girl...She's got ways to make sure students don't fool around in the dorms, and if they do...they get an unpleasant little surprise."

For a moment he was tempted to ask what those methods might be, but in all honesty he didn't really care. What he did care about was reading this roster until he found a room with no one in it.

"If I stare long enough...maybe it will appear"

"There aren't any."

He looked up, had she read his mind?

"Not likely"

"What do you mean?"

She narrowed her eyes, giving him the distinct impression of being x-rayed

"Don't play innocent, I know what you're searching for, and there aren't any. Every room has at least one other person in it. You can room with someone and request no additional roommates, but at least two people are almost always required. So you're stuck with at least one other person."

He groaned aloud, not even bothering to mask his disappointment. Sunset giggled again, but this time turned to leave.

"You know...I'm still alone in my room, feel free to put down your name next to mine, that is, unless you like walking through Poison Joke every night you go home."

Without another word, she shot him a smirk and walked away.

"So she did follow me...You clever little fox...Well played Sunset...well played."

He was half tempted to take her up on her offer, after all, he didn't know anyone else, and between having to get to know someone completely new or tolerate someone he had at least some experience with, his options looked pretty limited. He shoved the roster sheet in his pocket and returned inside to retrieve his bag. Once he had eaten breakfast and double checked every magical lock on his house, he stepped outside and made for the school.

Sunset had been right about one thing, he had to pass through Ponyville every time he went to or from school, unless he felt like using the forest again.

"Might as well get acquainted with this place later then..."

As he had predicted, it took him roughly a two hour walk to get from his home, through Ponyville, out into the Everfree fields, and onto campus. He considered using long range teleportation, or opting for a personal portal from his house to the school, but both presented problems. Teleporting, especially any great distance, was exhausting and having to do it constantly would be a handicap he didn't want. As for the portal...well other than the expenses it would cost and the fact that he would need to present a valid reason for having it, there really wasn't anything stopping him. If no other solution presented itself in the near future, he might go for the portal.

Once he had worked his way through the giant gate that surrounded the enormous campus of Ponyville University, he began to work his way towards the entrance hall, as he had the day before. Upon reaching the doors, he was greeted with a familiar sound

"Sounds like they're at it again..."

He wondered if the cheering would become a daily routine, or maybe already was one for this school. Regardless of either, he was once again unable to restrain his curiosity and headed in the direction of the yells. This time it took him past the soccer field and through another large gate, which led to a gigantic, circular track surrounding a football field. He noted the hand crafted wooden benches on the outside of the field and decided to save himself the hassle this time around. He walked over and hooked his bag to the nearest bench, then removed his jacket as well and placed it over his bag for protection.

"I dare somebody to try and take this" He smirked to himself

Just as before, he hurdled the fence, which felt even smaller than the one surrounding the soccer field, and made for the commotion. The sight he found, didn't particularly shock him as much as it amused him. Instead of beating up three big idiots, it seemed Rainbow Dash, in all of her ego, had decided to host a run-a-thon thirty minutes before class started. Most students there didn't even want to participate, wanting to keep their clean appearance for the beginning of classes. As for the few who did take up her challenge, not a single one could even make it half a lap before she dwarfed them with her speed.

"This is just sad to watch..."

A brilliant idea suddenly snaked through his brain. He looked down at his own appearance

"Well...I'm already dressed for it...and I do need to bring her down a notch...or a few. This is the perfect chance to do so and put her in her place."

He slowly worked his way up through the crowd and towards the field, keeping an eye on every race as it progressed. He only really paid attention to Rainbow Dash, her stance, her arm and leg movements as she ran, her breathe rate. He took in every detail, and while doing so, noticed that she too, like Sunset, wore much the same clothing as yesterday. Except for one major difference, her shirt. Instead of a rainbow lightning bolt like yesterday, today, it was plain black with nothing more than two words written on it in bright white lettering, "Simply Awesome". On top of that, it was a sleeveless shirt, but not naturally so. It was obvious that the sleeves had been ripped or cut off, and therefore made much more of her skin visible beneath the loose cloth. Her sports bra all but flashed through her shirt as she ran.

"And it's blue just like her other one" he chuckled to himself

Finally forcing his way to the actual track field through the crowd, he was able to get a perfect view of the next two races. But that wasn't all, here, amongst all these people, he could stretch out with his magic and there was no chance of him being detected among the rush of adrenaline and emotion that fueled places like this. Igniting his inner power, he felt the magic rush to his brain...and he saw everyone. He could feel the light traces of magic within each person as he reached out, searching for Rainbow Dash.

He remembered his father once telling him that every single being used magic in one way or another. It was merely how it adapted and manifested itself within that person that determined their talents. He knew Rainbow Dash had to have some kind of power within her, he had watched her do five, 400 meter dashes and show no signs of tiring. That kind of stamina was literally, magical. And unsurprising, this was a college for the magically gifted after all.

As Rainbow Dash zoomed by for the final stretch to the finish line, Daybreak caught the whiff of her inner strength, and pounced on it like a panther in the hunt. He followed the current directly to it's source and met zero resistance along the way, which was a relief for him. Feeling around her soul, he found her magical stores without even trying...and nearly withdrew himself in shock...they were massive! If this girl was a sorceress, she had to be the first place winner he had heard about! If she wasn't...then there was alot of potential for this girl if all that power was devoted to sports.

"She's in a whole other league...these chumps don't stand a ghost of a chance against her...but I do."

Smirking to himself, he wondered how she might react to meeting someone as talented as herself. Well, he would shortly find out, because her race had just ended...and she had won by another landslide.

"Time to make the dive down to second place Rainbow Dash."

He stepped forward from the crowd and strolled out onto the track field. Rainbow Dash was doing a victory stretch near the finish line and didn't even notice him at first, that is until he shouted over to her loud enough for everyone watching to hear!

"Hey Skittles! Ready to take that special place on the ground we discussed yesterday?!"

If her head had whipped around any faster he'd have called her the Exorcist, but the fire in her eyes as she looked at him told him skittles had been more than enough. Her eyes looked like they might fire lasers at him with the boiling rage they now held, but even through her anger she managed to keep her confident and chiding grin plastered across her face. Her response was returned with even more volume than he had.

"Oh I'm sorry, is that what we discussed yesterday? I can't seem to recall if that was before, or after I saved your ass and carried you like a little girl up to the infirmary. Or maybe it was after I had you speechless and pinned against your mattress in fear?"

"This girl has a fire in her that needs dousing...no fuck that...it needs drowning!"

He sneered at her and wafted his hand towards himself, goading her over to him. She took the bait, of course, and positioned herself next to him on the track. Her eyes burned with fiery passion and she leaned over to his ear. Unlike before he didn't try and pull away, he knew she wanted only him to hear her next words. They came out like a serpents hiss, sharp and soft

"Nobody calls me skittles and gets away with it! Nobody!"

"Is that so? Well, I just did"

"How about we make this a bit more interesting then?"

"Such malice behind her voice, it's like a snake bite every time she speaks...so full of venom"

"Sure why not? What do you have in mind?"

She grinned evilly, her face still just as close as it had been moments before

"A bet"

"Figures..."

"Fine. What are the stakes?"

If her grin could hold any more evil intent, it now did. Daybreak almost found a subtle attraction at the sight

"If I win, I own you for a whole day. You're my slave, you'll do whatever I want, whenever I want it, and you can't deny any request, no matter how embarrassing or horrid"

He felt slight intimidation at her terms, that was a high price to pay if she won, but then...what would he gain...what did he want if he won? A sneer crossed over his lips

"Fine, but if I win, you have to..."

He paused for a moment...

"What can I do...What would make this girl cringe to her very core. She's as prideful as I am, so humiliation is the obvious choice...Oh I've got the perfect idea"

"If I win.." His grin grew as evil as her own "You have to stand up in front of everyone, and strip butt naked, twirl around a few times so they all get a good view, and maybe even bend over once or twice"

The look of utter disbelief on her face was worth more to him than anything at that moment. Her jaw literally fell out of place

"Absolutely not! You fucking pervert!"

He grinned

"This is too easy."

"Oh well, guess I win then...we'd better tell them the mighty Rainbow Dash is backing down cause she's scared of a little cold air on her skin."

He raised his head from hers to yell, but quickly felt several fingers wrap around his collar and pull him back down

"Ok...Fine...It's a bet!"

Her voice held such unbelievable aggression, he was surprised she managed to keep her tone so low. He didn't even have to use magic to feel her building up all of her latent power, and storing in her core. Her magical scent was overwhelming and intoxicating to be near, he almost felt light headed just being next to her when she was like this.

"Such...power...I can't even begin to remember the last time I felt someone this strong that was my own age...It's like a drug..."

Not wanting to let her think she could intimidate him with just her aura, he let loose his own as well. The air current actually changed direction when he brought his magic to the surface. Although he had planned to remain anonymous for the most part, the need to beat this girl was so much greater than that. He poured his power off him like a waterfall, engulfing her in it. But instead of being at a loss for breathe...her breathing rate remained the same.

"What the...?"

He could feel it, his power was definitely as strong as hers, and having just as much influence on the surrounding area...but it didn't seem to physically affect her at all. She turned and grinned

"So...are you ready to taste the rainbow newbie? Or are you just gonna taste the dirt after I leave you in it?"

He lowered his hands to the track and planted his feet against the rubber field, she mimicked him but extended her legs fully in a push-up position, rather than bend them for a slight push off the ground in the first moment of the race. She raised a single finger from her hand and pointed at the track, indicating they would do a single lap only.

"How odd...It's like she doesn't even feel the magic I'm releasing...and why is she getting like she's gonna do push-ups?...Does she not even consider me a threat? Well either way, better off for me then"

Raising her head slightly, Rainbow motioned at a girl hiding in the crowd, doing her best to remain unseen. Moments later they were joined on the track by the cream and yellow skinned girl he had seen her with at lunch the previous day. The girl brushed a lock of her pink hair to the side of her face and slowly shuffled her way to the grassy side of the track, where she took out a white and black striped flag from her pants pocket. Daybreak found the fact that she wanted an official flag wave to start the race, humorous.

He turned and locked eyes with Rainbow Dash. The fire in her eyes...it burned bright, unyielding against the smug expression he greeted her stare with. He felt her power flare up again, and he made his follow suite. He watched as the girl on the outside raised the flag, in his mind he counted down

Five

Four

Three

Two

Daybreak saw it, and realized he had slipped up, at two, Rainbow Dash's whole body shifted and dropped into the same stance as his own, legs firmly bent and prepared. She stopped releasing power and drew it back inside her all at once. Almost caught unaware, Daybreak quickly did the same.

"Clever asshole..."

One

The flag came down, and they both rocketed from the ground, fueled by nothing but pure adrenaline at first, then magic!

Daybreak kept his mind solely on Rainbow Dash's location as he ran. Fueling his every step with magic, and fueling his senses as well, he was able to determine exactly where she was without seeing her. She had chosen the lane directly next to him on the outside, and so would therefore try to cut into his at some point. He would need to prevent that, or keep her behind him if she managed to do so. Each step felt like an eternity in his mind, as he felt every moment flow and echo around him.

He felt Rainbow Dash beside him, but just barely. Her power was being condensed substantially and focused only in her legs. He hadn't even sensed it transit from her core to her legs until she was running beside him, appearing as though she was barely even trying. He knew better of course, they were both holding back their burst of power until the last 100 meters, that is when the real race would start. Until that point it was just an ego battle, but a battle nonetheless. One that he was intent on winning.

For a moment, he felt Rainbow Dash appear beside him, he took a chance glance in her direction and found her staring at him. Not just a glance, she was full on staring at him as though she had been waiting for him to look towards her. The moments their eyes met, she winked, and zoomed past him. Infuriated, Daybreak kicked up his pace as well and felt the magic within him begin pushing his body, and pulsing out of it! He could practically feel it trailing off him as he caught up the few steeps she had gained, but he didn't care, he had to beat this girl!

"I don't care if I set this whole fucking track on fire while I run, as long as I beat her!"

They neared 200 meters, the halfway point, and they were neck-and-neck again, both still trying to hold back their full strength until the end. But it was becoming increasingly more difficult for them both, as one would gain ground, the other would release more power and do the same. It was a constant back and forth all the way to the last hundred meters. Daybreak felt small singes begin appearing across his shirt and arms, he was releasing too much magic for his body to take at once and was beginning to vent it through his pores, but he forced himself to ignore the pain!

The last hundred meters were in sight, both he and Rainbow Dash met gazes just before crossing the mark and at the same moment, grinned at one another. The grin spoke the unsaid words between them

"Let's see what you've got!"

Then they truly raced!

Power wasn't even word in comparison to what they released from their bodies! Both they're magical dispersion broke the sound barrier as they ran, flying down to the last fifty meters like it was their life's effort! The sheer force of their aura ripped apart the track that trailed behind them and left trails of green and rainbow colored fire in their wake!

Still neck and neck and striking the last 50 meters, they both tried with all their heart to squeeze out some last ounces of power, just enough to push one ahead of the others! But their bodies couldn't release anymore at the rate which they desired, and so their (already blinding speed) did not increase. But Rainbow Dash refused to let up and began to swerve in towards his lane, hoping to give herself the last edge she needed to push ahead. Seconds felt like hours for them, as the final feet of the race came into sight.

"This is it! If I can keep her out there I'll end up ahead at the finish!'

As she swerved in, his shoulder smashed against hers, forcing them both to battle for dominance as they neared the line. In a desperate act to give herself a last boost, Rainbow Dash shoved her foot forward, just slightly ahead of his. In that same moment, he did the same. Both of their feet crossed, and disaster unfolded right before their eyes! At over (what must have been at least Mach 10) speed, they tripped over each others feet, and began to topple through the air! Unable to maintain their magic as they fell, the power they were still forcing out of their bodies mixed together and caused a massive explosion that shook the whole stadium!

The explosion itself propelled both Rainbow Dash and Daybreak into the football field and dug them deep into the rubber dirt and plastic grass of the turf! When the dust cleared, there was a massive crater in the center of the field, but no one even dared to approach it. Little trickles of lightning still sparked over where the pair had crashed, daring anybody to try and assist them.

Speaking of Rainbow and Daybreak, they were slammed so utterly and with such force into the rubber dirt, that had they both not shielded themselves with their magic, in the last moments before becoming intimate with the ground, they might have literally exploded from power expulsion!

Daybreaks eyes fluttered open, his brain must have been raddled inside his head, because everything was blurry in both eyes.

"Ow...everything hurts...every...ow...fucking...ow...thing! I think my limbs, back, flank and face are broken...and I think I might have melted away a good amount of my weight in that run..."

His head felt like a lead weight, making it extremely difficult to look around and attempt to see what had happened through his blurred vision. He blinked, trying to clear the stars from his vision as he looked around. He tried to raise a hand to feel if he was bleeding from his face, but the moment he moved either one, he fell forward and his face connected with something very soft and smooth.

Blinking again, he placed one hand to the side and tried lifting his face. He felt the burned rubber field coarse beneath his fingers.

"What could I be laying on?"

Somewhere close to him, Rainbow Dash moaned in pain

"Did...anyone...Did anyone get the number of that bus?"

He heard a painful chuckle escape her lips...then a raspy cough, followed by a sound he knew all too well. Coughing up blood...She was coughing blood! His brain kicked into a whole new gear

He frantically tried to turn his, slightly raised, head with new found strength

"Rainbow Dash! Are you ok?!"

Another moan came from extremely close by...very close in fact. He blinked one last time, hoping to finally free himself of the bright lights blinding him. His vision began to focus at last! He lifted his head again and reached out with his left hand, hoping to lend leverage to his right, which was shoved in the rubber dirt attempting to support his full weight on it's own. He felt through the air as the white lights started to clear, and pressed down at the ground hard to steady himself. His hand met something soft and squishy...and warm. His fingers tensed and his whole body froze.

"What are the chances that's just a random water balloon?"

He desperately hoped he wasn't doing what he thought he was, he closed his fingers slowly and felt the softness squish slightly beneath his fingers. A brief moan came from above his head and he froze in terror. His vision finally clear enough to see, he looked down and was met with the one sight he didn't want to see. He was lying on top of Rainbow Dash...with his left hand pressed firmly against her bra. Her shirt was ripped and burned in several spots, it was barely even a shirt now.

"Well that explains the softness my face felt when I hit the 'ground'...it was her stomach...wow...she's surprisingly soft skinned...and smooth for an athletic girl..."

He rapidly shook his head, that was hardly the point at the time. He looked down and realized Rainbow Dash was starting to come to the same realization he had. Her eyes flew open and swam in her head, aiming for the direction of her chest. When she saw his hand against her bra, and her shirt in pieces, her eyes grew wide. Then she looked up, their eyes met, and a large blush formed across both of their faces.

"Oh no...no no no this can't be happening to me..."

He tried to explain, or at least sit up and remove his hand, but couldn't even make it a whole sentence, and his body only took him halfway before it refused to go farther.

"L-listen Rainbow...it's not what it...I didn't mean to..."

"You fucking pervert!"

"Say what now?...OH SHIT!"

He felt it coming, but his body could not respond to save him. Her fist connected with his jaw seconds later, he was sure that if she had been at full strength, she'd have broken his mouth and teeth easily. This force of the blow actually carried enough of her magic behind it to knock him off her body, to the ground, and stun him.

"Ow! Son of a bitch! That hurt...What the fuck?! Can't she even let me explain?"

He saw her roll over on her chest, and start pushing herself up to a kneeling position. A faint groan escaped her as she rose to her knees

"You're f-fucking dead...you hear me man? Dead!"

"How can this girl still move!? What the actual fuck!?"

She made it to both her knees and punched her right first into the rubber turf with all the force she could muster, while her left just seemed to dangle by her side! She lifted up her scratched and bruised face to glare into his eyes, as though she somehow knew he was looking in her direction...and he was....sort of. She started to slowly inch her way through the rubber dirt towards him. Two feet felt like two hundred with her body in so much pain...but she moved anyways.

"Oh this is not good for me..."

He turned his head to the side, still dazed by her blow, and met her eyes fully. This only seemed to reignite that fire in her eyes! Daybreak felt her magic start to stur again

"Also not good for me!...Fuck...this girl's beyond words and reason...and most importantly, defying the laws of nature! Those injuries should have dropped her by now...I can tell even from here she's badly cut, bruised, and scratched. Not to mention her other arm is either dislocated or broken...I'm not even sure which! How?! In all of Tartarus, how is she moving?! This makes no sense!"

His fathers old words to him rang through his ears

"Make sense? Oh my dear boy, what's the fun in making sense? We're chaos sorcerers. We don't have to make sense, ever."

"Yeah...well congradu-fucking-lations dad...I found a girl who is making no sense at all, and defying the physical laws of nature...not to mention I seem to have pissed her off beyond all comprehension!"

Rainbow Dash finally made the long, two foot journey, on her knees, over to where he lay sprawled out in the rubber turf. He had no energy to fight back, and the blow to his jaw still left him with ringing ears and blurry vision, again. He saw her on her knees, above his face and looking down at him. He met her gaze defiantly

"If she's gonna beat me to death, I'm not gonna look like a coward before she does!"

She glared down into his face, then...it vanished. The raging fire he saw in her dimmed and he felt her magic output instantly cease. Her heart rate dropped so suddenly, Daybreak was worried she had gone into cardiac arrest. She continued to stare down at him...then...her eyes glazed over

"Oh no...oh fuck no...Don't...!"

But she did. She fell forward, and collapsed over him, her face landed neatly against his chest.

"Dammit woman! Did you have to faint on top of me?! Maybe like...two feet to the right would have been fine. Then I could at least breathe properly."

He began to hear voices gathering above their crater. Judging by the distance above him, their hole was a good ten feet deep and twenty feet wide, but he knew no one would be coming in after them. The small electrical sparks were still present overhead and looked very threatening to anyone who didn't know they were actually harmless. It was just output from the raw power him and Rainbow had released in their crash, coupled with the fact they had probably destroyed any self-repairing spell this field had on it for football games.

Unable to move, and barely able to breathe, he considered just staying like that until somebody had the balls to go through the sparks and see if they were alive. He looked down at his chest

"This little rainbow haired vixen had the audacity to faint on top of me...typical woman...ok I take that back...she is anything but typical...but still...get the fuck off me!"

A slight twitch from her chest drew his attention. He inclined his head as much as his body would allow and saw her good arm, clutching at her bra. It was as though she were trying to tear it off...but that made no sense...that is until she rolled over and vomited blood next to him. His eyes went wide as he felt her magical output do another nose dive.

"Oh fuck!"

He quickly pushed her off him with the little strength he had and watched as she spit up another glob of blood then begin to start twitching violently!

"Dear Celestia! She really is going into cardiac arrest!"

He rolled over onto his chest, and felt a severe spike of pain in his ribs...they were mostly likely bruised pretty badly, if not broken. Despite the pain, he managed to work himself to a kneeling position, and flip Rainbow Dash onto her back. She coughed up more blood and Daybreak had to quickly turn her head to keep her from drowning in it.

"Damn...no choice..."

He regretted having to do this, but if Rainbow Dash was going into cardiac arrest, then her body couldn't handle the current magical imbalance within her. He had no choice. She would likely die before help arrived, and even if she didn't, she wouldn't ever fully recover if he didn't act now!

"Stupid girl..." He thought to himself, as he extended his right palm towards the sky, and placed his left upon her chest, directly above her heart. "I can't believe I'm about to do this for you...I don't even know you...and yet I'm gonna..."

He shook his head

"Now's not the time for regrets, this is partially my fault anyways...focus."

He called forth the inner stores of magic from within his core, and forced them into his outstretched hand. By his will, he began to force the raw energy to seep through his skin and onto the surface of his palm. He could feel the primal power attempting to melt through his hand as he held it. Ignoring the agonizing pain now forming within his palm, he took the next step as carefully as he could without slowing down. He began to shape the polymer-like energy in his palm to a familiar design. Slowly, but surely, it began to resemble the shape he wished. He removed his hand from Rainbow's chest, as she turned and spit up more blood, then he took hold of the energy in his palm with two fingers, and began to pull. Slowly, a long chain began to appear from within it's center as he pulled on the energy. With a final tug and a small pop the last piece squeezed itself out of the magic and dangled in his palm. There, in his hand, was a necklace identical to his own, but instead of a sun dangling from the chain, hers held a cloud at the base with a lightning bolt jutting forth from its bottom.

The necklace shimmered brightly in the early morning dew, Daybreak carefully placed it around Rainbows neck, and literally watched the magic happen.

Slowly, small tendrils of multicolored magic began to seep forth from within the necklace and plunge themselves into Rainbows chest, directly above her heart. Within seconds her breathing became steadied and normal once more, but he knew his job was not finished yet. Taking care not to touch her with his burned hand, he gently vaporized a small section of her shirt over her tummy. Most of the shirt there had already been burned away from their run anyways, so it's not like she would miss it.

Before he continued, he took a moment to take in what he had just done, and was about to do for this girl. This random, egotistical girl who happened to rub him the right way. From yesterday to today, the few encounters with this girl had been...enjoyable at the very least. She kept him on his toes and wasn't afraid of fighting with him it seemed.

"I suppose I respect her..."

Respect? That still didn't feel like the right word for the feeling.

Once again, he glanced down at her, but this time felt a small shred of embarrassment flood through him. If anymore of her shirt or shorts was removed or burned, she'd have been half naked in front of him. Her bra was easily visible and there was no way any one wouldn't notice it, her pants had survived most of the run, fortunately for her, but there were still burn marks, nothing that revealed anything though...still, he felt awkward looking at her while she was unconscious. Like he shouldn't be or something.

A small cough from her brought him back from his thoughts

"At least there's no blood this time...it still sounds a bit hoarse though"

The blood inside her must have been reacting to the magic of the necklace balancing her out. It allowed her body to sort itself and realized her heart needed attention from its cells. Though he could still sense traces of blood in her throat and lungs, he would take care of that momentarily.

He placed his nonburned hand upon her belly, and ignited it in his green fire! To a bystander, it would look like he was burning her, but to him, who could see the world from another plane of perspective, he could see what he was really doing to her. The magical heat from his hand was forcing it's way through her body and rekindling the shocked red and white blood vessels into action. He gently repaired the few cuts, bruise and scratches that were most severe, he also sent several bursts up into her arm. Within moments, a loud snap told him her arm had realigned itself in its proper socket.

As the last of Dash's major injuries healed themselves through his magic, Daybreak began to feel lightheaded. He chuckled to himself

"What am I even doing?...Me...Daybreak...I'm saving this girl....Why should such a pointless act of kindness matter to me...It shouldn't...It doesn't...I don't care..." He attempted to convince himself.

He looked down at her face while she slept, warmed by his flame and his power healing her from within. She smiled in her slumber.

"She doesn't even realize she almost died a minute ago...stupid girl"

The light headedness began to flow through his body, he realized what was happening then. Numbness.

"Guess I'm pretty banged up then...and feeding you the magic that should be healing me can't be helping me much either...guess I should get you to the infirmary before I pass out again..."

"Great. Two days in a row I didn't get to start normally."

He stood up, the numb feeling of his limbs being jelly flooded through him like a water trough. He fueled his movements completely by magic, finally removing his hand from Rainbows belly only when he was fully standing up.

"Now...How to carry you?" He spoke more to himself than to her unconscious form.

Every fiber of his being begged him not to use his already aching muscles...but he doubted he could support her through magic any easier at this point. Groaning from the bottom of his heart, he leaned over and scooped his arms under Rainbow Dash's knees and head, then lifted slowly. He wobbled severely at first, not used to carrying others like this, or carrying other at all, but eventually he steadied himself slightly with a minor balance spell.

Not even bothering to give a damn this time, Daybreak blasted a stairwell into the side of the crater they had made that circled its way to the top. He moved with haste, his limbs were already screaming for relief and he longed to just collapse and sleep off his current predicament.

Once he reached the top of the hole, the gasps and deep inhales from the crowd could not be helped. At this point, all he cared about was moving by them and getting to the infirmary as quickly as possible.

"So I can be rid of her" He assured himself.

He almost forgot his backpack and jacket as he walked by, towards the gate. He turned back to the benches and saw several boys attempting to remove his jacket from his bag. They looked to be putting in quite the effort, but the jacket would not budge

"I wonder how long they've been at that futile effort"

He almost pitied them as he winked an activation spell at his items. He turned his back to the scene and continued on his way towards the gate. Once he reached the field exit he began to hear the loud screams of the boys, and even louder snarling coming from behind him. He turned just in time to see three boys (different looking from the ones he'd fought before) sprint by him screaming, all with the back of their pants missing. Moments after, a loud bark alerted him to the return of his items. He turned and was greeted by his backpack with the jacket inside of it. The bag barked happily at him and showed him it's zippered teeth. Within it were shreds of clothing, clearly belonging to the three boys.

"Good boy."

Daybreak smiled and did his best to pat it on the head without tipping over Rainbow in his arms, then he motioned to his shoulder. The bag spit out the cloth from its zipper and climbed the length of Daybreaks back, before settling nicely over his shoulder, its tail-like strap gripped firmly by the hand holding Rainbow's legs.

He smirked, satisfied with his work, at least on the part of making an impression.

"Well...laying low is no longer a possibility around here once word of this gets out...might as well go big or go home, as they say." He smiled mischievously

"I can't wait until class now. Can't be anonymous, might as well be infamous "

Rainbow gave a twitch in his arms, he suddenly felt her hands on his chest, her cool touch gave him a small shiver.

"Right...my shirt kind of got burned to shit out there...I wonder how much of it is actually left?"

45 minutes later

"Ahhhhhh! It's gone! How is it completely gone?! Rainbow Dash still has her bra and parts of her shirt...why does only mine burn down to nothing more than two sleeves?! So not fair!". He cried out, flinging the two burnt up sleeves away like trash and retrieving a fresh shirt from his bag, thinner in design and made for work outs...but still tolerable to wear for one day.

He stood, twirling in front of the infirmary's mirror, testing out the shirts ability to stretch with his arms, while Rainbow Dash slept soundly on the bed, off to the side. Most of her wounds had already been taken care of by his magic, but there were a few left for the nurse to mess with, much to her displeasure. Apparently Rainbow Dash made frequent visits to the medical wings almost weekly for a variety of athletic injuries. So frequently in fact, that she had her own bed always waiting for her in case she happened to drop by, or was just skipping out on class. Apparently "Nurse Redheart", as she had insisted he address her, had only caught her doing so once, but suspected there had been other occasions.

Daybreak had expected more from the nurse to be honest, at least on the part of questions. He had told her the basics of what happened but had expected to be questioned more. Instead, the nurse had simply stated that "they were just lucky the headmistress wanted the track redone and now had a good excuse to do so". He still expected to suffer some sort of punishment for setting the track on fire...and blowing a baseball field-sized hole in the football field...and breaking the spell that would have fixed the field for them...aaaaaaaand there was also the windows they had probably shattered from breaking the sound barrier...

"I'm so screwed..."

He looked down at Rainbow Dash, sleeping like a baby, curled up inside the warm blanket the nurse had provided. Staring at her had become his pass time whilst he waited for her to wake, or for one of her friends to come check in on her. Other than the cream colored girl with pink hair from the race, who had already had the nurse on stand-by for them when he arrived in the med wing, no one else had come by. She had only stayed a brief moment once she noticed he was there as well, she had scurried in, checked to make sure Dash wasn't badly injured (luckily this girl probably couldn't sense Dash's insides) and scurried out without a word. He had briefly wondered if that was just her nature or she was scared of him for some reason, he hoped it was the latter since there was only one reason to be frightened of him and he prayed she didn't know who he was. So with nothing to do except wonder and stare, he was left alone with Rainbow for the better part of forty minutes now. He desperately wanted her to wake up at this point

"So I can check for side effects of the magic necklace and...oh who I am fooling...I wanna fucking talk to this crazy girl!"

There! He admitted it, he wanted to talk to her, big deal! She was an interesting person, probably the most interesting one he had met in a long, long time. Plus if she defied any more laws of physics, he might be tempted to actually get to know her...maybe...

He sat down on the edge of the bed, and watched her chest slowly rise and fall with her breathing. He noticed her hair had become tangled and dirty in all the excitement, several chunks of the fake rubber dirt clung to her hair, and now it was down in her face preventing her from taking deep breathes. Gently, he moved the small locks of her hair out of her face. She smiled in her sleep, and stretched out her arms in a yawn, he gave small chuckle

"How cute...She's actually...kinda...pret-waahahahohoha!"

Suddenly her arms were around his waist and her head was on his lap! With the rest of her pressed against his back as though she was trying to wrap around him.

"I'm being snuggled....why am I being snuggled? let go of me...this causes me varying levels of discomfort!"

The blanket was all but forgotten as she held herself against him, attempting to nuzzle her face in his chest. Without the blanket, Daybreak was granted an odd view of her at this angle. With, what was left of her shirt removed for comfort, only her bra remained, and her athletic shorts had been burned even shorter than before, they practically revealed her underwear at this point. From this view, were he a less honorable guy, Daybreak could have easily looked down her bra and had a perfect view of her chest.

But these sort of things had never once appealed to him in life. It wasn't that he didn't find females attractive in their own respect...but they all were the same. Liars, cheaters, manipulators, whores. Everyone of them was as disgusting as their aura in some way or another.

Oddly enough, he didn't think this of the girl currently attempting to use him as a squeaky toy. Her aura, much like his own, was different from anything he had ever felt.

Other than blooming with confidence, it felt absolute and unwavering...like a pond of pure water unpolluted by any evil but overflowing with pride and confidence. Her very presence had an effect on him when he opened himself to her magic. Her power radiated and flowed into him, filling him and pulsing through him like a drug. Drug was a good word for it, cause it was certainly addictive. Even if she hadn't been attractive, her power alone was enough to keep him around at this point, add to that, she was just like him in a lot of ways and radiated confidence...

"Goddess...I'm screwed..." He put his face in his hands and resisted the growing urge to turn and look at her, easily viewable chest.

.....

Somewhere, far away, outside the boundaries of Ponyville, the Everfree, and the hidden castle within the forest, there stood a mansion. Within this mansions many floors, sat a man, an old man by definition. He had lived for over a thousand years, yet his face wouldn't have looked a day over forty were it not for the grey beard that jutted down from his chin, exactly two inches in length and neatly trimmed. His white hair trailed down his neck and to his shoulders, stopping just short of passing them. He wore a tan, robe-like shirt that hung loosely around his upper torso and jutted out behind him, providing him a hood if needed. His pants were baggy and also a dark tannish in color. He sat on a chair crafted to resemble a throne, in the center of a dimly lit room, and behind him, stood a strange and eerie looking full length mirror. The room was held alight only by a few candles scattered about the floor, some also floated through the air, occasionally circling the old mans head head.

His meditation had gone uninterrupted for days, having no reason to move lately and no need for food when he could survive off pure magic for substance. As his spirit traveled Equestria causing mischief where ever a disembodied spirit could, he smiled to himself. But today was different, a shiver traveled down the mans spine, the first in many years. His eyes slowly opened, their yellow glow casting an eerie color about the room. A smile tugged at the side of his lips

"So...He's made another necklace...I wonder who moved his stone heart this time...how very...interesting..."

He chuckled aloud, he knew where he'd be sending his spirit to observe next

"Have a good day at school...son..."

My Little Slave

A grand total of thirty five more minutes passed before Rainbow Dash finally started to stir. Add that time to the forty minutes he had already been waiting before, and he'd been waiting here for seventy five minutes. During which, he had been unable to escape her iron grip which she was using to snuggle him with, but he had managed to wrap up his scarred hand in some bandage tape. He pretty sure burn marks from raw magical energy took a long time to heal, so he'd need alot of these soon. He looked at the clock hung up opposite him on the wall

"I'm pretty sure I missed my first class...again...dammit Rainbow Dash, wake your ass up! If you make me miss more classes you're gonna go from Rainbow Dash to Rapidash real quick!"

Even if he hadn't wanted to stay to make sure she was alright, he had to. He was pretty sure she'd have a boatload of questions for him, and at least one of them would probably pertain to the necklace she now wore. So, classes or no classes...he was stuck there until she decided to get up.

"If you make me miss my second class too...I seriously might kill you...even though I just saved you...wow...I'd have wasted my own time if I did that...ok scratch that, I won't kill you...but still...wake the fuck up!"

As though sensing his thoughts, her eyes began to flutter moments later. He stared with hope as she started to stretch her legs out, and finally began to relax her grip around his waist.

"Oh goddess, I can breathe properly again! It's fucking glorious!"

He inhaled deeply several times. A small giggle from his waist attracted his attention

"Was I really squeezing you that hard big guuuuuy?" The baby voice that she used wreaked of mocking, but the stare she was giving him as he looked down at her said something else entirely.

"Her stare scares me....I feel like she's gonna eat me...I suddenly feel the need to be several feet away from her...and behind a force field...made of fire."

Rainbow Dash stretched out her arms and leaned her back upwards, allowing her to drape herself over his legs.

"I wish I had been sitting crossed legged and instead of on the edge of this bed..."

Finally satisfied with her stretches, she laid back down and fully extended her limbs every which way. Clearly laying across him and trapping him sitting down was not an issue for her. She looked up at him with a smirk

"So did you enjoy perving out on me while I slept?"

A large flush of red filled Daybreaks cheeks almost instantaneously, he gave her a glare, or at least as close to one as he could muster through his blush.

"I h-have no idea w-what you're talking about."

Her smirk only grew bigger at his shyness

"Oh really? So you're telling me you weren't staring down my chest while I was sleeping? I could have sworn I felt some hands there."

His tongue felt like lead

"That was the nurse...jerk, she was taking off your burnt up shirt...I didn't do anything to you except save your life! You're welcome for not letting you die of a fucking heart attack by the way."

"Oh yeah...you did do that didn't you...after you were squeezing at my boob with your hands that is."

"Is she trying to piss me off? Cause it's working!"

"Quit it...You know just as well as I do, that was an accident. I'd never take advantage of someone when they were helpless."

He felt a slight sting suddenly light up his arm. He twitched in pain and looked down, her fist was next to his right arm.

"Who are you calling helpless? Huh, pervert?"

He narrowed his eyes, giving his green gaze a rather sinister look

"You were literally dying. Blood was coming out of your mouth and you were thrashing about on the ground."

She "hmphed" in annoyance

"Still could'a kicked your ass even if I was dying."

"You're impossible...literally you are impossible to reason with."

"You're welcome"

"For what?"

"For not letting you die, I'm still waiting for a 'thank you' genius"

Rainbow Dash actually chuckled while she stretched out her legs, she adjusted herself so it was just her head that was laying across his legs now. She flung her legs around to the edge of the bed wildly, hanging them over the side like his.

"You actually want a 'thank you'?"

"I'd like one. Yes. Is that too much to ask from someone like y-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!"

She had literally flung her arms around his neck, and squeezed, crushing most of her body against his. He was practically screaming internally! His unending levels of discomfort were matched only by another, odd feeling, he suddenly felt.

"Get off me get off me get off me get off me get off me! I don't care how soft you are or how warm this feels...get off me!"

Too frightened to actually do anything about it, he merely sat there and took the hug until she released him. Then she worked herself into a cross legged sitting position on the bed and looked at him. She drew another smirk from the look on his face

"That was more of me then any other guy ever got to touch, hope you savored it cause that's all you get."

"Considering you just death hugged me with everything but your legs, I'm not sure how much left of you there would be to touch!"

Rainbow seemed pretty well off for someone who had nearly died a little more than an hour ago, she was already twirling the necklace in her fingers, examining the small lightning cloud in her palm.

"Where'd this come from?" She inquired aloud as she started to pull the chain over her head, clearly intent on removing it to examine. Daybreak saw it about to pass over her head and dove forward without thinking

"No wait!"

He practically tackled her

"Oh shit...didn't think that one through..."

He fell on top of Rainbows chest as her back made contact with the mattress. From this angle, it looked like he was trying to pin her down. He blushed profusely and quickly lifted himself, expecting to get punched again. But this time, Rainbow merely held onto her smirk and dangled the cloud part of the necklace in front of her by the end of the chain, casually flicking her feet back and forth through the air lazily.

"At least I managed to keep it on her, if nothing else"

"Well, since you seem to prefer me when I'm on my back, maybe I'll just stay down here this time hm, Pervy?"

Daybreak flushed red from anger and embarrassment, quickly scrambling back into a sitting position and getting himself fully off of Rainbow. She just giggled and continued to wave the end of the necklace across her vision

"Fuck you...seriously...just...fuck you."

"Sooooooooo. Why did you stop me from taking this off? I'm guessing you're the one who gave it to me right?...unless it just appeared here through witchcraft?"

Daybreak sighed aloud.

"Honestly...I really don't feel like giving a magic lesson right now...But...I suppose she does deserve an explanation."

He took a deep breathe, she leaned her head forward on her knuckles, pretending to listen closely. Her mocking him wasn't making this any easier.

"Well. Basically, that necklace is the reason you're still alive-"

Her eyes pulsed wide for a moment "So if I take it off I'll dieeeeeee?!"

"Can you let me finish?" He was hardly amused by her overreaction.

"But...maybe...I did see a bit of fear there for a second...maybe...I don't know"

Rainbow shrugged sheepishly "Right...sorry, go ahead man."

He felt the need to place his hands in his palms and just sigh loudly...but he didn't.

"Well the whole reason you had that heart attack in the first place was because you were releasing too much magic from your body at once."

She actually removed her face from her knuckles, and sat up a little straighter now. Clearly she was actually paying attention this time.

"What do you mean?"

"It's kind of hard to explain...have you ever gone that fast for that long before? Ever broken the sound barrier? Made a sonic boom?"

The smirk that came over her face, was certainly something to behold. He didn't even need an answer with the way she was looking at him.

She held up four of her fingers.

"Four times now, and the first was when I was just a kid. Also, it's Sonic Rainboom by the way."

"A what now?"

He raised an eyebrow at her

"Excuse me?"

His skeptical look must have gotten to her, she repeated with a slight bit more aggression in her voice this time

"Sonic Rainboom! Haven't you ever heard of it? You just did one like an hour ago! Though yours was more like a green flame explosion than anything else, still pretty cool though."

"Oh...now I get it...wow...seriously Rainbow Dash...are you that egotistical? Wait...I shouldn't be saying anything in that respect."

"So, it's basically a sonic boom with rainbow fire instead of a sound wave?"

She looked genuinely annoyed by his skepticism, and she certainly didn't make any effort to hide it

"Duh...geez. It's only the most famous stunt ever performed for athletics. How could you not have heard of it?"

"What? You want me to ask for your autograph or something?"

"I haven't exactly been...around Ponyville very long...it's been a few years since I was this close to Canterlot. News doesn't travel to fast outside the main borders."

She shrugged shyly, she could sense they were approaching an uncomfortable topic for him. She quickly changed the subject, holding up the necklace and practically shoving it in his face.

"So back to this. What does my Rainbooms have to do with it?"

Daybreak, who was also glad for a change of subject, made quick to answer her.

"Well, when we raced, I could sense your magic and how you were releasing it. You were venting it out at an unbelievable rate, and it's severely damaging for your body. It does wonders for your power, your figure, and your athletics, but your body can't cope with the loss of so much energy and magic, so quickly. You become imbalanced and unstable. I don't know how much you know about magic, but if it goes unstable anywhere that's bad. Well an imbalance inside your body can actually kill you, as you just saw. To be honest, if you've done 'Rainbooms' before, I'm surprised you haven't suffered any repercussions until this time."

"Well, whenever I've done them before, I only did it right up to the boom, then I slowed down after I made the wave...I've never raced against someone as fast as you before. I had to maintain it the whole final fifty meters to the finish...Hey wait! If the necklace keeps me balanced, then it does the same thing for you right...yours I mean?"

He nodded slowly, holding back the smirk he knew he'd soon have.

"Then how come you didn't react like me afterwards, ya know, throwing up blood and nearly dying...you seem just fine and you don't have your necklace now."

"Hmm...maybe she's smarter than I thought..."

"Well, I've had it for so long, I learned how to regulate my magical output for myself. I don't need the necklace for that anymore."

"Then why keep it?"

He stopped meeting her gaze for a moment, allowing his eyes to linger on hers before quickly turning away

"A stupid bit of sentimentality...I don't really wanna discuss it."

She nodded "Ok...well...anyways...you're really fast...like I'm actually impressed...I haven't had to try that hard against anyone in...actually...I don't think I've ever tried that hard to beat someone before."

He couldn't help the sneer that jumped to his lips

"Did I sense a compliment in there?"

Now it was her turn to blush, and it was much more noticeable against her cyan skin than his.

"Ok, that's actually pretty cute. Ya know...for a self-obsessed girl I mean...goddess...why do I even try..."

She gave him a small shove on the bed

"Yeah well, I still won, so ready up slave boy, cause I got a list of things for ya to do."

He actually gave a sincere laugh back at her, though it was full of goading and very obvious

"You? Please, I definitely won that!"

"How do you figure that?"

"I'm the only one that even remained conscious!"

"Oh..."

She searched her brain for a legitimate reason to argue back

"Well...I still say I won. I flew farther than you, that means I was closer to the finish line than you."

"I landed on top of you remember? We literally flew the same distance...if anything it's a draw."

"But a draw means we both win..."

"Yeah and...?"

"I fail to see the problem here...Why's she suddenly all red?"

A large blush formed in her cheeks, for some reason she looked like she was wrestling with some great decision in her head.

"Fine!!!" She practically yelled it at him. Then quickly stood up and got off the bed, she walked over to the door, he heard the lock on the door click shut and she returned to the bedside.

"What's with her?"

"But I'm only doing this for you, no one else gets to see, I don't care what I bet!"

"What do you me-WHAT IN TARTARUS ARE YOU DOING!"

She had her hands behind her back, with a small tug, her bra suddenly fell away from her chest.

"WHAT THE FUCK RAINBOW DASH!?"

He quickly shielded his eyes in his hands and shoved his face into the beds blanket for extra measure. Though he was still able to hear her with ease as she freaked out, almost more than he did

"What are you acting so surprised for?! Y-you ass...You're the one who said I had to strip if I lost..."

"Oh...I did say that didn't I? Kinda regretting that now though...it was funnier in my head...less awkwardness...more laughing."

He faked a cough from inside the blanket

"Well...umm...I kind of just said that to piss you off...to be honest I was never gonna make you do it.."

"I so would have made her do this anyways...it just seems awkward with only me though...like I ordered a strip tease or something"

He heard her give an annoyed huff from outside the blanket. He wondered if her bra was still off now, but wasn't risking it. Her voice came out slightly softer this time

"Well...then why didn't you just say I won...I mean if your not even gonna ask for what you won... "

He felt extremely foolish talking to her through a blanket, but wasn't removing his head until he knew it was safe.

"Cause! There was no way I was letting you think you'd beaten me!...Why are you so willing to even do this?!"

"Cause, we made a bet, and I'm loyal to my promises!...So...you didn't wanna actually see me...ya know...strip...you just wanted to beat me?"

"Why do I suddenly feel like an asshole?...Why do I even care?...Wait!? Did her voice get softer...oh fuck all kinds of shit...did I hurt her feelings? Wait! Is that even possible? I guess even I have things that bother me...but her? I guess anything's possible...what should I do...If I don't look and she really is sensitive about this kind of stuff...I'll look like an ass, more than I want to...but if I do look and she's just messing with me, I look like a perv....I really done fucked myself haven't I? What should I say? Wait! This could be perfect...now's the chance I've been waiting for...I could make her hate me right here and now and it would be easier than ever...but...I...I suddenly don't want to..."

He struggled to find some words to justify what he had thought when he made this his terms.

"W-well I mean...I guess I might have wanted you too then...I mean no! That's not what I meant...Ugggh...I was just trying to mess with you...like you enslaving me as your win..."

"Except I would have actually done that...and to be honest...now I'm definitely gonna"

"Well...fuck me then..".

He wasn't sure what to say, he sat under the blanket waiting for her to say something. Luckily, she eventually did

"Hey look...This is none of my business or anything...but...are you gay?"

"I'm going to murder her..."

"NO I'M NOT FUCKING GAY! WHAT THE FUCK RAINBOW DASH!?"

"Then get out here dammit!!!"

He heard her hands fly to her lips, as though sealing them shut might recall what had just escaped from them. Even he felt embarrassed at how she had yelled that. He heard her take a deep breathe, her voice came out soft again...but it sounded strained, quivering in fact...

"Alright look...maybe you just don't find me attractive...that's...fine and everything...but unless you give me the victory, there are only a few options here. Sooooo...how about we do this...I'll compromise with you, I've still got my underwear on...so ya know...just come out now and I'll stay like this. And instead of enslaving you for a whole day, I get to own you for an hour?"

He sighed to himself

"Goddess, this is why being an asshole to everybody is so hard sometimes...attachments...attraction...they're all weaknesses...and right now I feel pretty weak in this situation...I hate feeling weak...Hold on a second! What was that part about finding her attractive?...Literally...fuck my life...I hurt her feelings didn't I? I should've just made her hate me...now I feel like a dick and I caaaaare...maybe I should try being a little honest with her and see how that goes...can't possibly make things any worse"

He pretended to cough as he spoke

"I...urmph...I n-never...I never said...that...that you weren't attractive...I just...umm...I'm just trying to....uggghhh...maybe I'll just come out now...ok?"

"J-just...g-get out here...the air conditioning is on and...it's cold...".

"Ok...let's say...let's just say...for a second...maybe I am attracted to her...MAYBE! My biggest problem here is not showing it at all...if she catches on to that, she'll never let me forget it, and more importantly, she'll get attached to me. That never ends well. I have to keep myself under control when I come out...especially my more...involuntary parts...I should keep my lower half under the blanket just in case."

Slowly, keeping his eyes shut, Daybreak removed his head from the blankets of the bed, and positioned himself so that the rest of his body was covered instead, then he let the blanket fall, so it didn't appear like he was trying to hide something. Then...he opened his eyes.

Only a foot away, within arms length actually, stood Rainbow Dash, her arms held behind her back while a thick blush ran across her cheeks. She gently rocked back and forth on her heels while he attempted not to blush as much as she was. He found it very hard not to show he was staring at her chest, completely. He hadn't exactly been with anyone before, being alone nearly all twenty two years of his life, so this sight was certainly a new one. He'd been around girls before, many that had tried to get with him in his other schools and colleges, but he had been more successful with driving them away...it seemed Rainbow Dash was immune to that.

Speaking of Rainbow Dash, it seems he had misjudged her chest size...sort of. Her bras were definitely tighter than he thought, cause her chest was bordering on a C size, but still technically in the B's, any larger though and she'd have some real trouble maintaining her running speed due to...well...top heavy weight. He also found it difficult not to notice ever detail about her bare torso while he could. Her sleek figure was absolutely flawless, all the way down to her hips. She had an athletes figure, for obvious reasons, but she still maintained a hour-glass-enough look to be deemed "model worthy" by the fashionista's of the day. Her whole body was built, but not in a masculine way, she showed a bit of muscle, but still kept a feminine look. She had a small set of abbs showing on her belly, but only when she flexed her muscles...which she seemed to do every time his eyes drifted passed that spot. He had no view of her butt from this angle, and certainly wasn't gonna ask for her to turn around, that would be like announcing his attraction to her, but he still had a good view of her hips and the way her underwear hugged them tightly. His eyes crawled their way back up to her chest yet again and found out what she meant about the cold, her nipples were hard as diamonds from the cool air she was standing under. He almost chuckled, and thought of saying something about it to her, but thought better of it. She was vulnerable right now, and that wasn't the time to mess with her.

All in all this girl had a body that only allowed him to utter one word

"Don't say perfect don't say perfect don't say perfect don't say perfect don't say perfect"

"Wow..."

"Ok...thank goodness...saved myself...sort of"

Her blush completely took over her face and she seemed to writhe in discomfort and embarrassment.

"Are you done perving out on me yet...y-you ass...quit starting at me like I'm some kind of meal...I'm not your eye candy...jerk".

"Ok...I gotta say something now, she has it coming...nothing too hurtful though. I don't wanna actually hurt her feelings...for some reason."

He chuckled loud enough for her to hear "I'm sorry, I just can't seem to help it. But don't worry, I don't think of you as a meal...not sure about candy though...I mean you are skittles after all"

She glared at him so hard he though he might spontaneously combust. He smirked, the most, charming, but evil smirk he could muster at her.

"I hate you."

"Clearly not, or you wouldn't be half naked in front of me...still...that almost hurt...if I didn't know she was joking..."

"No you don't, you're just sore that I'm on the winning end of this view."

Unable to blush any harder, her hands twitched and she rocked even faster on her heels. Clearly resisting the urge to hide her face

"Are you done yet?"

"Now for the kill."

"What? Oh I've been done for a while now...I'm just messing with you at this point."

He ducked just quick enough to avoid his bag striking him in the face. He returned right side up with his items to see Rainbow Dash bent over in her bag and attempting to pull on some spare pants. This time, he actually averted his eyes. He wasn't that big an ass and he knew how tightly those undershorts hugged her frame. He wouldn't feel right if he spied that particular part of her.

"Keep your eyes off my ass pervert."

He looked back to find her smirking at him, a new bra and top already on, along with some black baggy athletic pants. They looked oddly similar to the pair he owned...which was a bit creepy actually.

"The fact that she saw me forcing my eyes away is bad...very bad...if she's as smart as I hope she's not...the she'll know I did that cause I was embarrassed, and that implies so on and so forth. Pervy guys don't get embarrassed when they stare at girls...I really hope she's not that clever...Wait...Why is she smirking?"

She wasn't staring at him, but at the bed sheets. Daybreak looked down and immediately felt his face flush and his own blood freeze in his veins...unfortunately, not the blood in the one spot he needed it. The sheets had settled on him and were pressed against his pelvis and legs...allowing Rainbow to see just how much he really had enjoyed the sight of her. He flushed and she giggled with a sinister smile

"So Mr. Hot-Shot..."

"Well...clearly her attitude is back...all it took was me being as uncomfortable as her for about thirty seconds..."

"Now that my part is fulfilled, you know what comes next right?"

"Oh...shit...I'm about to seriously hate my life for the next hour..."

She leaned forward, until her nose was only inches from his and grinned that evil grin, the one he couldn't help but like.

"I own you now, you are my slave and you do what I want. Hope you're ready cause you're going to..."

"Oh...here it comes..." He crushed his eyes shut in fearful anticipation.

"...Move in with me."

His brain stopped. He saw only static in his eyes

"Whatthefuckdidshejsutsaywhythefuckdidshejustsayitbadveryfuckingbad!"

He was stunned into bewilderment, barely knowing what to say

"W-what?"

Her gaze held, drinking in the shock on his face as though it was fuel for her

"You heard me slave you don't have a choice. I know you don't have a dorm yet, and I have a space open, after which my room will be posted as 'full to requested capacity'. In other words, you'll get the isolation you want from most others...and I..."

He watched her eyes falter for a moment

"And I...get to hang with a pretty cool dude inside my room rather than some random asshole who will probably just flirt with me or perv out on me in the shower all the time. I don't need that"

He had to attempt to talk his way out of this

"W-what m-makes you think I won't do the same?"

She looked him dead in the eyes

"Because I think I get you, two days here, not even been in a single one of your classes yet, and I'm willing to bet I know you better than anyone else here will."

"Damn you...you're right..."

"So slaaaaaave, oh how I love using that word, oh yeah, just call me master until your hour is up from now on, so...tell me that you won't spy on me in the shower and I'll believe you."

He groaned with self loathing

"I won't spy on you in the shower"

"I won't spy on you in the shoooooower...?"

"Fuck you..."

"Master..."

"Good boy"

"Burn in deepest pits of Tartarus..."

She reached over and patted the top of his head

"Ya wanna know a secret, slave?"

"If I could, I'd tell you the ones that I know would melt that smug ass grin right off your face..."

"Sure master why not..."

Without warning of any kind, she pushed him onto his back, he hit the mattress with a thud, and felt her climb on top of him, she pressed her body against his way to tightly, and brought her lips up to his ear, she whispered in the softest, but most evil filled voice she could

"Nothing that has happened so far has really embarrassed me, all that shyness, all that softness in my voice, it's all an act. An act that you fell for. I really just wanted to see if you thought I was attractive, this wouldn't be half as fun if I was living with someone who didn't at least think I looked good, not there was every any doubt in my mind. But that's why I was willing to tone down the winnings, all I really wanted was for you to agree to dorm with me and I only need to own you for a minute to do that. Cause in all honesty, you really are the most interesting person I've met at this place yet, my friends are cool and all, but your definitely different...in an awesome way. Not quite as awesome as me, but still, you're cool."

His jaw had dropped halfway through her speech. He could focus on nothing else but the fact that she had played him, even as she pinned him against the sheets, his embarrassment was overpowered by sheer disbelief.

"Still...There are some parts of what you're saying that I can tell you're bullshitting...You're a very good liar Rainbow Dash, but you don't know my magic like I do. I can sense some lies in this little victory speech of yours. Now it's just up to me to figure out what they are...but I must give you credit...for playing me like guitar string. However, the battle may be lost, but the war is just beginning, and trust me, when it's over, I'll be the victor!...But there is one major problem with this whole thing no matter how I slice it. She likes me, thinks I'm cool, or awesome or whatever. She's already attached to me...and unlike everyone before her...I don't wanna hurt her in the end."

Realizing he wasn't quite as embarrassed by her pinning him as she had hoped, or maybe just realizing their third class would be starting soon, she got off him and offered a hand to him. He took it after a moment of consideration, then grabbed her bag along with his own and flung them both over his back. She looked genuinely surprised that he grabbed her bag for her, for just a second Daybreak watched a smile of sincerity float across her face, only to be hidden a quick second later

"You play the part of servant pretty well, have any past experience?"

"You have no idea..."

"Maybe I'm just polite."

She laughed loudly as they both reached the door.

"Yeah ok, right. Come on slave boy, third class of the day coming up is Magic and Chemistries, you might actually make this one. Here's hoping, cause I need someone to carry my flasks for me."

"Ya know...I think I said I was gonna set you on fire if you made me miss second period...Chemistry seems like a perfect place to do that."

"Yes master"

My Drunken Roommate

Once Daybreak and Rainbow split off from each other, Daybreak said he was gonna head back to his house for a bit to pick up some essentials for moving in. After informing her that he probably wouldn't be in until later due to the distance he had to walk, she and he went their separate ways. As she watched him head for the outer gate, Rainbow was half tempted to follow him home, possibly even convince him to let her see his house. She quickly let the thought go though, she knew he needed some space occasionally. She didn't wanna run the risk of appearing too clingy after only two days of knowing him. So instead she headed back inside the school and made for her dorm room. A nap sounded like the perfect way to kill time until he came back. As she strolled through the hallways, she couldn't help but think about what he had said to her only a few minutes before.

"He said I was the first friend he's ever had...the first friend...ever. Could that really be true? I mean...sure he tries to be a bit off-putting...but to think he's never made friends before. I wonder what his life has been like until now? If it's true then that means he's probably never been with a girl before...never had a girlfriend....maybe even never had a first kiss. Oh my gosh! How freaking awesome would it be if I was his first kiss!? I gotta make him like me first though...I mean...I'm pretty sure he already does, I am freaking awesome and all, and he's just trying to hide it...frustratingly well too. But...I don't know for sure yet...If only Professor Hooves hadn't interrupted me back then! I almost had him confess...something to me...I need to think of a way to make him tell me what he thinks of me, without lying. I could always try a truth potion, but considering how easily he made that piece of rubber track appear in his hands, and the fact he could keep up with me at top speed...he's probably gonna detect something as simple as a truth serum. Still, I might get lucky. An even better way though, would be to get him to be my slave again...then I could make him drink it and he'd have no choice..."

She made it to her floor by now and was unlocking the door to her room. She quickly rushed inside and flipped on the lights. Without delay, she stripped herself of all her clothing, save for the necklace, and stood in front of the full length mirror she had hanging on the back of her door. For obvious reasons, none of her friends even knew she had this, hence why it was hidden, no one ever came into her room so they'd never see it without being behind the door. She couldn't afford to let her friends think she really did care about her appearance...that on the inside...she actually wanted someone to look at her for her looks and as a person, not just for her athletics. She admired how she looked in it, eyeing up her figure from her legs, to her waist, stomach, chest and face. She smiled to herself

"All I gotta do is get him to see this and I'll have him for sure...but...that still feels kinda embarrassing. When he looked at me in the infirmary...I'd never felt so shy before...he kept staring at me...I'm just lucky he bought my bluff about not being embarrassed. I'm kinda relieved I didn't have to take of my bottoms...I don't know if I could have done it. But I gotta find some reason for him to see me fully nude...I can't just strip again...he'd be pretty suspicious...maybe if I let him catch me coming out of the shower...hmm...guess I'll hold off on my shower until later then. He said he'd be back late...so if I can get Twilight or Sunset Shimmer to teach me a detection spell that's really simple, quickly, I can get ready once he comes inside the building...wow...I've never...never wanted somebody to see me like this so badly before."

She ran her hands along her hips and up to her breasts, giving them a gentle squeeze and allowing a small moan to escape her lips.

"I wonder...I wonder if he'd enjoy being with me...I don't know...I don't have any experience...maybe he doesn't either...He said he's never had another friend before me...that could also mean he's never had sex...or kissed before."

She felt a shiver run up her spine at the thought, she couldn't help but imagine the perfectness of how she'd feel if he was just as inexperienced as she was, and liked her too. If he wanted her like she did him...

"I mean...I guess that one time with Flutters did count as something...but that was mostly for her...to help her know what to do when she gets a boyfriend...I don't think she ever suspected I had no idea what I was doing...I do fake it pretty good...and she was moaning a whole lot...she clearly enjoyed it. I still don't see how she can't find a boyfriend with boobs that huge...I mean seriously...I sometimes wonder how she can hold those watermelons up in just a wool jacket...It's no wonder I thought I was gay for her for awhile...Seeing her naked, that ass and those breasts...they could turn any girl gay and any gay guys straight...How would Daybreak would react to her...I wish I could understand him better...But...I've never really...I want someone like Daybreak to like me...to tell me I'm pretty, even though I'm not girly...To tell me I'm sexy even though my breasts aren't that big and I have abbs..."

She cupped her chest in her hands. She'd never felt like a B size when she was around her friends, compared to all of them...they made her feel like she had A's instead of borderline C's. She'd seen all of them topless at one point or another...mostly by accident at pool parties...and that one running incident with A.J.

"And how is it that AJ's chest is bigger than mine?! How does that even make sense, let alone fair? She uses more magic than I do picking and kicking the apple trees at her farm, and burns more calories daily...How does she even have boobs at all?!"

The smell of her own sweat and hormones began to invade her nostrils. She quickly checked the lock on her door again, and sat down in front of the mirror, with her legs spread. She tried to imagine what Daybreak would be like if he really was into her.

"He's so much like me...it's hard to tell how he'd treat me. Would he be sweet and gentle because he's inexperienced, or cause secretly he's really is mushy on the inside...or would he be rough and aggressive cause he's been pent up and repressing his urges for twenty two years...I can't tell which I'd like more...ahh..."

Without thinking, she had reached down with her right hand and started touching herself, slowly rubbing her outer lips with her fingers. A small moan escaped her lips, she tried to imagine Daybreak with her

"Ahh...it's not fair...He's already seen most of my body and I'll I've gotten was him in a burned up shirt...He's practically got a full image to work with...if he's like that...where's I gotta use my imagination....well, I guess there was that few minutes when I saw him get hard through the sheets...but that was hardly something to work with...he was wearing underwear, shorts and covered by a blanket...I can't get a good image from that...so not fair..."

She started rubbing herself a little faster, causing her to widen her legs and let out consistent moans from the floor. She laid her back on the ground and opened her legs as wide as they'd go. She slowly pushed two of her fingers inside herself and started moving them around in small circles, she used her free hand to squeeze at her left breast.

"This...This is how I think I'd want it the first time...him on top of me...looking at me like I'm the only thing that matters...oh Daybreak...I want you so badly...I wanna make you like me...I don't understand it myself...I've only known you for two days...but it feels like an eternity that I've wanted you...I have to know if you...if you...think of me like I do you...I gotta find some way to make you tell me...Do you want more than just a first friend...?"

While she laid there, lost in her own imagination, the necklace dangled off her neck beside her. It pulsed continuous waves of rainbow light around her room, then slowly began to fade to a constant green glow. She opened her eyes from her thoughts, feeling the light through her eyelids, and looked to her side. She noticed the glow and smiled, she grasped the miniature lightning cloud and held it against her chest, not even bothering to wonder what the lights meant.

"Daybreak...I think...I think...ahh~"

Knock! Knock! Knock!

"Rainbow Dash! Are ya'll asleep already? Get up! We need to talk, Twilight says it's urgent!"

Rainbow released a low growl, she hated being interrupted...especially when she did this. She just wanted to lay there and think of her crush...was that too much to ask?

"Dammit Twilight! This better be urgent or I'm gonna be pretty grumpy this time...I let it go when you woke me up at two a.m last time, cause you brought me the newest Daring Do book...but this time I was actually enjoying myself!"

Quickly jumping to her feet, she threw her sweaty clothes back on, not even bothering with her bra or underwear, and tossed open the door.

Applejack was standing in her doorway, looking just as grumpy as she felt.

"I'm willing to bet I'm not the only one annoyed at being called out after school again...this better be good Twi...I'm easy to please...but make AJ mad and I think you'll be in trouble."

"So...what's up AJ? What's Twilight need this time?"

AJ plugged her nose almost as soon as she saw her

"Dang Rainbow Dash, ya'll smell like me after a day in the fields...were ya gettin ready for a shower or somethin?"

Rainbow blushed to herself

"Something like that..."

"Y-Yeah...I was...so what's Twilight need again?"

AJ frowned, clearly annoyed

"She wouldn't say...she only said she needs all of us to gather in her room asap for a meeting. She promises it won't take as long as the last time...ya know, with the Daring Do novels being just released in a whole set and all that...She swears this one is important. I reckon it must be, considering Fluttershy looked pretty distraught over something."

Rainbow chuckled and rolled her eyes

"That's just Fluttershy being Fluttershy...But I guess I'll go see what's up."

"Then get back to my plans for Daybreak..."

Shutting and locking her door, Rainbow followed just behind AJ as they headed for Twilights room, two floors above. Rainbow silently smirked to herself as they walked, her mind still on ways to discern Daybreaks feelings

"Two days and he's already told me I'm the only friend he's ever had...meanwhile I'm craving having him take my virginity...I can only imagine what might happen within a week if I play my cards right".

.....

Walking up two flights of stairs , that was no problem. Walking up two flights of stairs while horny and smelly...that's another situation. AJ was convinced it was Rainbows sweatiness that made her reek like she did, which was good cause she didn't wanna have to explain to Twilight what she had been doing prior to being interrupted.

Once they reached Twilights door, they didn't have to knock more than once before Sunset Shimmer answered, wearing red and purple pajama pants and a top, and allowed them inside. She looked sleepy eyed, and just generally tired. It wasn't even that late yet, but her overall demeanor portrayed it like she'd been woken up in the middle of the night. Once inside, Rainbow and AJ saw they were the last to arrive, Rainbow quickly took a seat on a midnight blue seat cushion next to Flutters, while Twilight paced around the room, clearly lost in thought and still wearing her school clothes. Rainbow motioned to Sunset and pointed over at Twilight

"How long has she been like that?"

Sunset shrugged her shoulders, shaking her head awkwardly

"I don't know...since I got into the room, and probably before that even. She hasn't changed out of her uniform...so it's most likely been awhile."

Rarity, who was a girl with starch white skin, and slightly darker shade of purple hair, bordering on blue, than Twilights, stood up from her seat cushion and walked over to Twilight.

"Twilight dear...we're all here now, you can start."

Twilights eyes shot up from the floor "Oh! Excellent...let's get started right away then."

Rarity resumed her seat on the floor, her midnight blue nightgown fluttering around her as she sat. Twilight took a seat in the center of the miniature circle her friends had formed in her room. Sunset Shimmer seemed to be the only one content to just sit on the bed, rather than the floor. Twilight, looked around the room slowly, her eyes darting with an overabundance of energy to each one of her friends, as though making absolutely sure each one was there. She took a deep breath and crossed her legs before speaking, probably to ensure she didn't accidentally kick one of her friends when she exclaimed her next statement, flailing her arms in an overly loud tone.

"Discords son is here, in Ponyville University!!!"

"What?!"

The question echoed around the room as each one of them slowly registered what Twilight had just said. Each one of her friends faces mirrored a different form of shock or concern. Rarity was the first to respond to her exclamation

"But Twilight...how can that be possible-"

"Yeah, Discord's a big meanie, who'd ever wanna get creamed by him?"

Several of them cringed, Twilight shot a harsh glare at the girl sitting opposite Rarity.

"Pinkie Pie!...Please...language...No body here wants to picture that. And anyways...I never said that he made his son with consent from his partner..."

"Oh..."

Again the word echoed around the room, and again, Rarity was the first to respond while Pinkie Pie stuck her tongue out at Twilight and muttered under her breathe

"It was a valid question"

"Twilight darling...when did this happen? How could we just now be finding out someone like...Discord...had a son...and how could he be in this university?"

Twilights face showed a small confliction of feelings for a moment, she gathered her breath once more, and began to speak in a slow and steady tone...though her voice came out shaky on several occasions.

"Well...I have a confession to make to you all...To be honest I've know about his son for over fourteen years...I...I used to know him when we were kids..."

Several gasps floated through the air, from everyone except Sunset Shimmer, who looked unsurprised to hear this, but still concerned nonetheless.

"I knew him back when I studied under Princess Celestia...I was seven and he was eight years old. We studied together for four years straight...and I grew a bit attached to him. Back then I would have said he was my first friend...but he only ever saw me as a rival I guess..."

She clenched her fists, attempting to restrain a building aggression in her voice that her friends did not fail to notice.

"I...I thought he'd grow up to be different than his father. I truly thought he'd be a different person if he was around Celestia for training. Well...In a sense I was right. But he didn't become better for it, he became worse. Instead of being random and chaotic, now he's clever and manipulative. He's charming when he wants to be...and cruel to most people the rest of the time. In my experience, he's very off putting to everyone, but if he wants something, he'll go to any means to get it...and he normally gets it no matter what. He's also very powerful...I'd say he could probably defeat anyone of us on our own...maybe even me and Sunset Shimmer."

After another set of gasps, it was Applejack who prompted Twilight to continue

"But...and just hear me out with this Sugarcube...If he's be gone for all these years, and he's as powerful as ya'll say...Why now? Why is he just now showin up? If he had come out when we battled Discord, he could have defeated us then. What does he want?"

Twilights eyes jumped to the floor, no one but Sunset Shimmer understood why she chose her next words so carefully, but she spoke with extreme caution as she answered.

"Honestly...I don't know...I don't know why he's just now coming to Ponyville, and I don't know what he wants...But I am certain of one thing. Whatever he wants...it can't be good...We may have to use the Elements and our friendship to defeat him. Just like his father."

"Oh...my..."

All heads turned to face the small voice sitting next to Rainbow Dash. Other than being in a green nightgown that barely contained her gigantic breasts, there was no reason for this cream colored girl to act surprised that they all turned to look at her after she spoke. Rainbow rubbed her shoulder, the girls facial features looked very conflicted.

"What's wrong Fluttershy?"

She tried to hide her face in her hair the moment Rainbow said her name, but with everyone looking at her, it did little good. So she took a breath and attempted to explain

"Well...it's just...umm...I...We've always used the Elements on bad people...to make them stop doing bad things...and well...I...We've...we've never used them on someone our age before...or someone who we didn't know for sure was evil...It just doesn't feel right to m-"

"HE IS EVIL!"

Twilights hand jumped to her mouth, sealing it shut as all her friends stared at her and Fluttershy retreated into Rainbows arms. Rainbow was less than pleased

"What the heck was that for Twilight, there's no need to yell at Fluttershy like that!"

Twilights face flushed crimson, she slowly brought down her hands

"I'm sorry Fluttershy...I didn't mean to yell like that..."

"I-it's ok Twilight..."

Applejack scooted next to Twilight, and placed her hand upon her shoulder

"Sugarcube...how exactly do you know he's evil?...Did he do something to you when you were kids?...What happened?"

Twilight pulled her shoulder away from AJ's grasp, looking away from them and up to Sunset Shimmer, with a gaze that begged for help.

"I don't wanna talk about it right now Applejack...and on a similar note...I don't think any of you should approach him either, at least not yet anyway, we can't have him realizing who has the Elements or he might try and separate us."

"Are ya'll at least gonna tell us what he looks like...or his name?"

Twilights eyes shot up to Sunsets, a look of sympathy and sadness was returned to her. Twilight shook her head

"No...Not yet...I still wanna observe him in private, if you all know who he is, you'll start being weary of him. He'll sense that...I don't wanna lose the element of surprise just yet. So just...do me a favor and trust me on this one...ok? Trust that I know what I'm doing?"

Although they all exchanged similar looks of curiousity...one by one they nodded, and one by one they all headed for the door once they realized the meeting was over, as Twilight made no motion to continue speaking. Everyone quickly said their goodnights for the day and left for their respective rooms, leaving Twilight and Sunset Shimmer alone in theirs. Rarity seemed in a rush to get back to her room, as she left Twilight heard her mutter to AJ

"If I still hurry I can finish my latest project before the day ends. Rainbow Dash asked me to fix a necklace for one of her new friends and I do not intend to let her down!"

As soon as the door shut and the last of them was gone, Sunset turned to Twilight, who had begun to strip into her nightgown and said

"Why didn't you tell them who he was? You told me..."

Twilight sighed aloud, more to herself than to Sunset

"I told you because you already made a move on him. You're already taken by his charm...plus I'm sure he can sense how powerful you are, if he hadn't already pieced together that you were an Element, he knows now. But the others, they suppress their powers because they aren't sorceresses, except for Rarity, so we only run the risk of her being discovered. If I tell any of them who he is, they may approach him and possibly hear his side of the tale. We can't risk that. If any of them start to sympathize with him, they may be unwilling to attack him and then the Elements would be useless...And I think he knows that. Plus, I doubt he'd go around revealing to any random person that he was Discords son, so he probably won't reveal who he is even if they do happen to speak to him. He wouldn't exactly get a pleasant welcome here, Discords armies are still remembered with hatred in Equestria. Sunset, they did alot of terrible things in his name, even if Discord didn't necessarily agree with their methods. This way, I can assure that even if they do speak for a moment, neither side will know the other, and we can still observe him and see what he does without suspicion. He doesn't make friends, so I don't have to worry about him getting close to any of them anyways."

Sunset shifted uncomfortably on her bed

"What about Rainbow Dash? Their race on the track wasn't exactly a secret, nor was the damage it caused...and everyone saw him carry her to the infirmary. He obviously cared about her well being enough to do that."

Twilight actually let loose a shrill laugh and rolled her eyes

"Sunset...To be honest, Rainbow Dash is the one I'm least worried about falling for his charm. She's not exactly an easy nut to crack, plus I'm pretty sure she's gay...remember the whole thing with her and Fluttershy...and their was that running incident with Applejack?...Also, I'm relatively sure he only carried her to the infirmary to make sure she didn't die. A death on his record wouldn't be as easy to get rid of as just his presence at the school would be."

Sunset began to shift even more on her bed, clearly uncomfortable and trying her best not to show it

"Twilight...You make him sound cold and heartless...You've told me what happened when you were kids, and I'm grateful you trust me enough to do that...but I think he might have changed since then. He didn't come off that way to me..in fact, he seemed to feel genuinely bad when he hurt my feelings, and tried to warn me against getting close so it wouldn't happen again. He was certainly direct when he point blank said, and I quote 'I'm kind of an asshole'...So are you sure you aren't just letting your hurt feelings blind you?"

Continuous sighs left Twilight lips as she finished changing and tossed herself onto her bed, she stared up at the ceiling of their room as she spoke, her voice soft but still burning with emotion.

"You didn't know him back then Sunset...There's no way he's changed...He can't change...He only cares about himself..."

"So did I once...and I changed...haven't I?"

Twilight rolled onto her side to look at Sunset, still shifting uncomfortably on her bed, tying to decide the best way to speak her mind. Twilight smiled for a moment

"Sunny...that's different...you're different...you're nothing like him...You weren't raised by evil...you just had personal issues with Celestia and took them out us and our town. The half-demon girl who tried to conquer Ponyville all those years ago is gone. All I see now is a beautiful sunset, whose hair shimmers in the light every time she lets it down..."

A very visible blush toned Sunsets cheeks, she looked away from Twilight and partially covered her face.

"You're...you're doing that thing again Twilight...When you look at me like that I feel like your x-raying me..."

Twilight giggled innocently

"I'm sorry...I can't help it sometimes...you've just matured into an extremely beautiful girl since I've known you. Even though we're the same age, you've always treated me like your teacher since that day you got blasted by the Elements...Maybe I've developed a slight crush on you over the years."

Now it was Sunsets turn to giggle, Twilight blushed her own shade of red and attempted to hide her face like Sunset had

"Well...let me know if that 'slight crush' ever develops more Princess. I'd love to hear more about my 'sunset hair that shimmers in the light'...oh how romantic that sounds"

Twilight threw a pillow at her while she had a giggle fit on the bed

"Hey! I thought it was pretty good!"

"It was pretty cheesy, yes. But it was sweet."

"Your such a butt sometimes Sunset."

"At least mines not as big as yours, seriously girl, those boobs and that butt, how is the rest of you so slim while those are so big?"

Another pillow flew, this one striking Sunset in the face. Several feathers stuck to her hair as it fell away, leaving Twilight in a giggle fit of her own.

Several pillows began to levitate behind Sunsets back, glowing in sea green light. Twilights face suddenly showed fear, while Sunsets showed a smirk

"Oh it's on now Princess!"

"Wait wait! Hold on one second!"

"Why?"

"I gotta ask you something first...then I'll pulverize you ok?"

Sunset shot a small glare at the word 'pulverize', but nodded and lowered the pillows

"Ok...what?"

Twilight sat up on her knees in the bed, and gained a serious look

"So...If it came down to it. Could you do it? Can you use the Elements on Daybreak, knowing full well what they will probably do to him?"

Sunsets face dropped, her smile faded for a moment and was replaced with confliction again. But...after a moment of consideration, she nodded

"Yes...If you're sure Twilight, if you're sure about him. I'll use the Elements against him if you ask me to."

Twilight smiled

"Great! Now that that's over...where were we?"

"I believe I was about to kick your a- OW! OW! OW! OOOH! OWW!"

Several pillows rocketed across the room and struck her in the face, leaving several feathers behind in her hair. Twilight was beside herself

"Oh It is ON!"

Twilight cackled

"Who are you, Rarity!?"

"You're dead meat!"

Pillows began flying in all visible direction, covered in purple and sea green aura.

.....

A two hour walk home, and two hour walk back to school. A two hour walk carrying two bags filled with his "essential items". That was how Daybreak had spent the remainder of his second school day. He walked grumpily through the cool night autumn air, carrying the smaller of the two bags strapped across his back. While the other floated a foot or two behind him, covered in shimmering green light and following him every time he made it more than five feet away. It wasn't that the walk was particularly hard, or that the amount of items he needed put a strain on his back and magic. That wasn't the problem...the problem was how quickly his life had turned sideways in merely two days.

"Two Days! Seriously...what the Tartarus is up with this place...I said I wanted a school that wasn't boring. Suppose that's the 'be careful what you wish for' saying, coming back to bite me in the ass. And then there's Rainbow Dash...a...friend. I can't believe I called her my friend...I can't believe I actually consider her one...and what's worse...I can't believe I'm attracted to her! Uggghh!...Why did I have to go and let her strip half naked earlier...I should've just stopped her, maybe then I'd be able to get her out of my head...That's what pisses me off the most, and now I'm about to live with her...It's like a bad soap opera put on just for me....But yet...I can't help but feel like I'm gonna enjoy being around her. Two fucking days...How did I fall so far in just two days...I'm not supposed to make friends. I'm the fucking son of Discord for Equestria sake!"

He continued his inner argument all the way back inside the campus gates, which proved extremely difficult to get inside. Apparently they were protected with anti-intruder spells after dark. He had to literally argue with the gates to make them open. Each time he tried to touch the gates handle, a weird looking pair of googley eyes, combined with razor sharp pieces of metal for a mouth, would materialize from the gate itself. Then it would instantly tell him "No visitors after hours, please leave now"

To which he would respond

"I'm not a Celestia damned visitor, I'm a student! Now kindly open your mouth, so I can come in!"

To which the gate would then reply

"All students that live on campus are already accounted for, please leave now or face direct action."

After hearing this, he got rather pissed and tried to force the gate open with his hands, probably a stupid idea in the long run, considering the gates "mouth" was part of the handles. So he got bit by the latches on the lock, then received a small lightning bolt to his wrist, which traveled up his spine, instantly stunning him. After he resisted the urge to fall over and puke, the gates voice changed from its deep tone, to a soft, feminine voice.

"Identity confirmed, my apologies, you should have just stated your name. Next time please do so, I'm registered to recognize students by name, but you are new so probably don't know this. I'll inform Ms. Rainbow Dash that her roommate is on his way. Have a goodnight sir"

"Eat a dick...that really fucking hurt..."

"Thank you..." He managed to cough out, he could swear that thing had jumbled his brain for a moment.

After making it inside the campus and locating the dorm buildings, after thirty more minutes of searching. He managed to finally work his way inside the twin, automatic doors, which were all that separated the dorm building from the outside. He had ben expecting some kind of security, like the gate...guess Rainbow hadn't been kidding about the Headmistress not worrying about students having sex in their dorms.

"But seriously...who makes a fucking gate that bites and shocks people when they touch it!? That's just...actually...that's almost exactly what I do with my backpack...Hmm...So that's how that feels...weird."

He was worried for a moment he would have to ask for direction to Rainbows room and floor, once he got inside. But it seemed their was a roster sheet posted along the entrance wall, immediately to the left of the doors once in the building. He scanned down the paper and found Rainbows name, three more floors up at the end of the hall, nearest the windows peering out into the Everfree Forest. He also noticed Twilight and Sunset Shimmers names in the same room together, two floors directly above Rainbows room.

"Guess Sunset must have gotten Twilight to live with her once she figured out I wasn't coming...Guess I probably should have told her...oh well. No point in thinking about it now. Maybe she was already living there and she just wanted me to move in that badly...after all Twilight is her 'mentor'. Either way...probably best to avoid that floor all together...and I think I'll avoid adding my name to this roster for the time being...no need to broadcast where I'm staying."

Grumbling to himself about having to go up three move floors with a heavy suitcase and backpack, Daybreak began his brave march towards, what he considered to be, the certain annihilation of any attempts he had to not get attached to Rainbow Dash. Once at the fourth floor, he made his way down the hall to her door, and gave it a soft, but firm knock knock. After thirty seconds of no response, he repeated his knocks. Once again hearing nothing.

"Maybe she's already asleep...it is pretty late out now...or maybe she's not in...either way I have to get in. What are the chances she left the door open?"

He jiggled the door handle, and much to his surprise, it opened after a moment of convincing turns. The handle gave his hand a brief shock once he removed his fingers, and instantly closed itself behind him once he and his luggage, were through the door. He heard the lock click into place, then three more.

"Geesh Rainbow Dash...what could you possibly do in here that you need a fingerprint spell...and three locks for?"

He wasn't inside for more than a minute before he heard the sounds of water running, or rather the sounds of running water stopping.

"Oh...that make sense...she must be in the shower...come to think of it, I could use one too. I'll ask after she's done...well...better unpack I guess."

Despite the fact that he saw no spare bed in the room, presumably because she thought she'd be rooming alone at first, Daybreak was still able to set up most of his things. Rainbow had been kind enough to already set up desks with his name on it, and left a small note on the dresser that said

"Make yourself comfy roomie"

"Wow Rainbow...that's actually kinda sweet"

He unpacked quick enough, due to the fact that his suitcase was self packing and unpacking at all times. He merely designated where he wanted each item to go as it floated by, and it was there in seconds, although there were a few instances with some trouble, due to the items trying to set themselves down on empty Cider bottles that were scattered about the floor. He gave a visible shiver at the amount of alcohol she must have consumed since the end of school...there was more than four empty bottle here.

His more, personal, or delicate items, he put away himself. Like his people-eating backpack and jacket, he packed those in the back of the closet, where Rainbow wouldn't accidentally fall victim to them early in the morning, during what was sure to be, a terrible hangover with all the Cider she seemed to have drunk. He briefly heard the sounds of a shower curtain opening from within the bathroom, directly to the left of the entrance to the dorm, but he paid it no mind. If she had taken the time to set up a spell to recognize his fingerprints, she likely heard him come in.

As a small glass jar filled with a purple, jelly-like substance, floated out from his backpack, he grabbed it out of the air.

"You need a more delicate approach I think..."

He slowly set it down on the dresser Rainbow had designated for him, along with a few drawings he had personally crafted over the years. He hated to admit it aloud, but he was actually a pretty talented drawer, with magic at least. Many people assumed drawing with magic to be easy, this was very, very false. It was extremely difficult, the paint or quill, or marker or whatever had to be pictured perfectly in your mind, you had to imagine each stroke of the utensil, and follow it with your mind, while also maintaining a perfect visualization of what you wanted to create, and keep a constant stream of magic flowing to the object creating it. It took alot of mental discipline and he was therefore very proud of it, but still preferred not to show it off. Yet for some reason, he found he had packed and now unpacked every single drawing he had ever made, and they covered his dresser, work desk, and his closet. Most of them were of various times of day, seasons and such. The main fixation being the sunrise, for obvious reasons.

As he finished setting up his bed from the small blankets and pillow he had brought with him, he heard the bathroom door open. Assuming Rainbow would already be dressed, he quickly whipped his head around to greet her...and found himself paralyzed at the sight he found.

Not only was she not dressed...but the towel she should have been using to cover herself was flung over her shoulder like a workout rag. Daybreak found his eyes glued to the sight of her soaking skin, on perfect, glistening display, in the light of her two room lamps, and overhead fan light. Rainbow stood, as paralyzed as he was, and clearly a bit tipsy, clearly not expecting him to be there, in the open doorway to the bathroom. They both found words unable to come to their lips. Daybreak struggled to tear his gaze away from Rainbows absolutely perfect figure, and keep them above waist level...he was failing miserably. For the first time in his life, he found the urge to stare at a girl uncontrollable, and his eyes refused to obey his wishes, choosing instead to dart over every part of Rainbows body and capture the image of it forever in his mind.

When he finally regained control over his eyeballs, Daybreak forced himself to look Rainbow in the eyes, and nothing else. Her face was redder than any of the streaks in her hair, and she seemed to be struggling with mixed expressions of shock and fear on her face. Eventually Daybreak knew he'd have to prompt the inevitable, awkward conversation, they were gonna now have to have.

"Rainbow Dash...I'm sor-"

"Ya know...This really isn't fair at all..."

"W-what? What did she say?"

His blank stare must have said it for him, cause she forced a giggle and said, while slowly picking the towel off her shoulder and tying it around her waist. He noticed she made no attempt to cover her breasts.

"Well...Now you've seen me fully naked...and I haven't even gotten to see you shirtless...let alone...pantsless."

"Ok...major pervert...major major pervert Rainbow Dash...There's no way your guilting me into striping for you, not in a thousand years!"

Daybreak rubbed the back of his head in a shy motion

"Uhh...Umm..yeah...Sorry Dash...I don't think that's gonna happen any time soon, not willingly at least, knowing you that won't stop you though."

She smirked, sitting herself down on her bed and crossing her legs. The towel lifted up a slight bit from the bottom as she did, and Daybreak had to force his eyes to remain in place, and not steal another look at her easily visible lower half.

"You're probably right, if I really wanted to I'd find a way to get you outta those clothes. But ya know, friendship is a give and take man. I may be your first friend, but I'm still gonna expect that, so start stripping."

He laughed, and so did she. Both of them chuckled aloud for a moment, pushing the conversation out of awkward and trying to make it funny

Daybreak, still having a hard time not staring at Rainbows chest, found his eyes darting around the room, so that he could look anywhere but at her. She noticed this with ease, and came down to sit next to him, as he had taken a seat upon the floor to keep from falling over. Laying down on her side and supporting her head with her elbow, she put a finger under his chin, and moved his head back to face her. He found himself unable to keep from blushing, with her chest literally right in front of his face.

"Dammit Rainbow...put those away...I can't think straight with your boobs in front of me like that...I'm still a guy ya know..."

"So...Daybreak...Since I'm your first friend and all...does that mean I'm the first girl you've seen naked?"

"Why must you ask such uncomfortable questions..."

He suddenly wished he could turn himself into a banana, so he'd be yellow instead of this deep tomato red his face now showed. Though knowing how stubborn Rainbow was, she'd probably just peel him and ask again anyways.

"Y-yeah...you are."

He found her eyes for a moment and could practically see the gears turning in her head, along with the glazed look that came with alcohol. He imagined alarms and siren sounding off at his answer. What scarred him even more, was she was slightly smiling now, and still made no attempt to hide her chest, even when she caught him looking a few times.

"So...that would of course mean...you've never had sex right? Ya know...unless you were blindfolded, tied up, or something...right?"

"What the fuck kind of question is that? Tied up or something? What do ya think I am? A freaking bondage nut?"

"Um...No...I've never had sex...with anyone before..."

This time it was obvious, her smile definitely grew bigger at his answer, and he actually felt her magical energy fluctuate for a moment, he hoped that was just the cider making her aura act up. However when the light in the fan spinning overhead went out, and he heard the other two table lamps click off at the same time, he knew he was wrong. Now she was only visible in the light of the moon, which was full tonight, so she was still very visible.

"Whhhhhhhhhhy must you torment my brain with such odd questions Rainbow Dash?!...Why must you make me so uncomfortable...and why must you be so freaking attractive while you do it?"

"Rainbow Dash?"

His voice came out shaky, he was legitimately afraid of where this conversation was heading. He didn't wanna have to hurt Rainbows feelings after they just became friends, just to save himself from getting raped by her overactive sex drive. She gave him a sincere smile, which looked oddly seductive in the moonlight, with her breasts still on display.

"Why are you asking me all these questions...you didn't bring me up here just to rape me did you?"

Her face gleamed a look of shock for a second before she burst into laughter

"No no you dork! I'm not gonna rape you. I was just wondering...cause...well...I'm still a virgin too."

"Oh...Ohhhh....Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Fuck! Didn't see that one coming!"

"Oh!" Was all he managed to say.

Meanwhile Rainbow scooted ever closer to him, practically crawling up on his lap now.

"If your breasts get any closer to my face Rainbow...I'm not sure how this could end..."

"I guess...the reason I'm asking is cause...well I've never seen a guy naked either...like in real life. Obviously there are movies and the internet with sex and stuff...but I've never seen anyone like that for real..."

"Oh Celestia, I know where this going! I want the overactive, I'm-larger-than-life-awesome Rainbow Dash back. You're creeping me out here with this other side of you...you're too much like me...guess you don't know that though. Hold on...is the necklace...?"

Staring closer at her chest, though for a completely different reason than before, he noticed the necklace was still around her neck, and it was giving off a faint, purple glow of light every few seconds.

"Aww shit...It's just like with Twilight all over again...except now this one is old enough to rape me if she gets the chance..."

Noticing him bring his eyes closer to her chest, she felt her confidence starting soaring again. He was definitely interested with her body...that was a start.

"Ok...I might as well be straight up about it...I want you to strip...I know how that sounds...but what if I promise not to try and touch you or seduce you or anything you're afraid I might do? I mean, we are roommates, one way or another, I'm likely to see at some point anyways..."

"You haven't enough experience with me yet to be thinking that. I'm a fucking ninja when it comes to changing clothes"

"...So why not now...Ya know...it's only fair considering you haven't stopped looking at my boobs since I came over here."

He froze, his eyes stopping where they were, like child with is hand caught in the cookie jar.

"Dammit Rainbow...it's your fault for flaunting them at me like this...not like I asked you to strip naked and parade yourself in front of me...Although...I can't deny...I kind of enjoyed it...but that's not the point!"

"Look Rainbow..." He said, placing his hands firmly on her shoulders, she gave a slight shiver when his skin touched hers, his hands must have been cold.

"I can...understand...your..umm..curiosity...but I've never even made another friend before...I really don't wanna rush this...I'm not saying no...to be quite frank...I don't think I can say no with you dressed the way you are...but at least not right now, ok? You're my first friend...that makes you.........precious...to me...I don't wanna ruin it with something like this...I need to think things out in my head first ok...I'm not even really sure if you're just sex crazed, attracted to me, or if it's...something else..." His eyes darted to the necklace once again, still pulsing continuously

Her face dropped in disappointment. It was very visible and she made no attempt to hide it. He almost felt guilty

"Oh get over yourself Daybreak! You're better than this!...Is what I'd like to think...But I just can't seem to do it with her...she makes me wanna be...nice...for once."

He sighed and knew he'd regret his next words, but the sight of her saddened face brought in too many unwanted emotions and memories for him to just sit there.

"Rainbow...If it's any consolation to you...I think you're very...pretty..."

.....

"Pretty?...I'm...pretty...I'm precious to him?...He said I was pretty...pretty what?...Pretty awesome?...Is this...what it feels like to be told you're pretty? I've heard sexy...hot...awesome, cool, hot-headed...but never pretty...I like the ways this feels..."

Rainbow Dash leaned forward, allowing the towel to completely fall off her as she did so, and made no attempt to hide herself. She wrapped her arms around his chest and squeezed him tightly. She wanted to squeeze him until he popped, she felt so warm and fuzzy all over. Meanwhile, his body seemed to have gone ice cold the moment she hugged him, but she could feel her body heat warming him. She pictured her warmth melting his heart, so she could get at it easier.

"Nobody's ever called me pretty before...thanks Daybreak."

He chuckled and shyly rubbed the back of his head

"Your a damned liar Rainbow Dash...nobody...oh please..."

She squeezed him harder, causing him to yelp in pain as his ribs cried out for mercy, she glared at him from his chest

"I'm not lying you ass...you're the first boy or girl...to tell me I was pretty..."

"Oh...really? Thats kinda hard to believe considering..."

Her face lit up with glee

"Oh please let him continue!"

"Considering...? What Daybreak?"

He shuffled uncomfortably in her grip, clearly trying to escape and move several feet away, but she wasn't having it. She squeezed him tighter, causing him to exhale and struggle for breath until he stopped squirming...then she loosened her grip. He did his best not to look at her bare skin, and instead tried to find interest in the spinning fan above their heads. His blush was covering most of his face

"Dash...could you please put on some clothes?"

"Like Tartarus I will! I've got your full attention while I'm like this, no way I'm changing until I've got you drooling over me...or on me...both are fine."

She feigned a pouty face, she sold it pretty well too

"Why? Don't you like my body? Is it cause my boobs aren't big like most girls?..."

"Come on...show me some hormones you stud...I wanna see you get turned on by me again...maybe then I'll be satisfied for now."

As she tightened her grip around his waist, Daybreak did everything in his power, other than actually teleporting away, to avoid letting his eyes wander down her legs. He continued to blush redder than ever

"N-no...it's got nothing to do with your body...o-or your breasts...and they certainly don't look small to me...I'm just...Not very comfortable with this...you're plenty attractive...but we just became friends...I can't...this feels wrong...and could you please move your hand from that particular spot...please Dash?"

She giggled, allowing her right hand to roam across his legs and pelvis one more time, hoping to feel him turned on by her. She stopped right above his crotch, even without her magical sense, she could tell he was putting a huge amount of effort into suppressing his body right now. She was so tempted to make a move, with her hands right there, so close. But she resisted.

"Only because you said please...and...I don't wanna force you...force this...I want it to just happen..."

Her face regained her ever recognizable smirk as she slowly removed her hand, but her voice suddenly began to slur as several hiccups began invading her speech. She found it hard to focus as the cider began to really kick in to her system.

"Oh...I'm sorry...*hic*...guess I was looking for something that wasn't there. I *hic*assumed I was rooming with a dude, but I can't *hic* even seem to feel anything down there."

She saw his eyes flash with anger for a split second, and she sensed his magic flare with it.

Even this close to him, she barely heard him mumble under his breathe

"I'll show you how 'there' it is you little succubus!"

"This is to fun. Even he has buttons that can be pushed and toyed with...so cute"

"What was that you just *hic* said?! Was it 'please rape me Rainbow Dash'? I could swear that's what I heard."

His face burned brighter and brighter by the minute, she could actually feel the het coming off his face.

"N-no...I didn't say that! You horny sex demon! Keep your hands and legs...ya know what...forget the rest of that line...just keep your hands where I can see them..."

"Time to go in for the killing blow"

She smiled evilly in his face, cupping her breasts and practically playing with them in front of him.

"What about these? Should they stay 'where you can see them' too? Or have you had enough of me already?"

He stood up quicker than she would have thought possible, so fast that she actually fell on her back and spread her legs by accident! That seemed to be the breaking point for him, when her legs spread in front of his face, he quickly zoomed towards the bathroom, yelling

"Shower! Go now! Be out after I'm clean!"

The door slammed shut almost immediately afterwards.

"And one more for the road."

"Ya know, the best way to *hic* get rid of 'blue balls' is to jack off...need a hand?!"

"STAY THE FUCK OUT THERE YOU SEX DEMON!!!" was the only reply she received

"Glad I've got a sound proof spell on my door, that would have been an awkward one to explain to the neighboring rooms. He's so cute when he's shy...and so easy to mess with, for someone so proud."

"AND JUST TO BE CLEAR, I'M NOT JACKING OFF, I'M SHOWERING!"

"Yeah suuuuuuure! Whatever dude. Remember, cover your hands in soap, it makes it easier to stroke!"

She giggled as she heard a loud yell of frustration, holding her mouth closed with her hands. Until she was able to remove them without bursting out laughing.

"This is gonna be sooooooo much fun...and even more fun once he finally bangs the rainbow outta my hair...it's just a matter of how longs he takes to break...or fall for me and do it willingly...that'd be the best...in fact...I think that's what I really want...I'm just doing this cause he's fun to tease."

It took him a whole hour to take his shower, during which Rainbow had plenty of time to think of fun ways to taunt or tease him once he came out. That also gave her plenty of time to try and slightly sober up with tons of water...needless to say, she failed, but she did rid herself of her hiccups, so there was a victory there. She half considered ripping off his towel if he came out in one, and indulging her own desires right then and there...but as before...she held back her lust.

"As much as I wanna have him rock my world...I want him to want it too...which might take some emotional work, instead of just constantly flashing him my breasts and vag...though I still get a pretty good reaction from that too."

In his absence, she looked around the room to see what small changes he made to their space. Other than an overabundance of seasonal paintings and drawings, along with various forms of sunrises, sunsets, and moon phases scattered about his space, everything seemed confined to his desk, drawer and closet. She took the liberty of literally, destroying, the makeshift bed he had made on the floor.

"I'd sooner sleep on the floor myself, then allow him to. Wonder if making him agree with this will take much work...I could just tie him to the bed and then get in with him...either way...even if I have to totally give up my bed and sleep on the floor, he's sleeping in the fucking bed!"

She heard the water turn off and figured she had about five minutes before he stepped out, so she continued observing his drawings. Within the hour he'd been in the shower, she'd only managed to put on some deep blue, pajama underwear, that clung to her tight enough to see a perfect outline of her butt and lips if she bent over in front of him, which she half considered doing. The rest of her body remained bare, and she planned on sleeping that way too. She preferred to sleep naked, but even she knew if she was gonna make him get in the bed, and not try and give it up when she got in too...she'd have to at least have her...lower parts, covered...for now.

She was bent over his desk, examining his most detailed sunrise drawing, it was odd...his best one was not done in paint, but rather, crayon. She continued to marvel, even as she heard the door open and he stepped out, still rubbing his hair with a second towel. She could feel his stare and smirked to herself

"Even you have your weaknesses Daybreak. You may be a hard nut to break, but you've got cracks now, thanks to yours truly. I'll bet your staring straight at my ass"

Deciding she had allowed him to stare long enough, she picked up his best picture and turned around, using it to cover her chest, but keeping the picture side facing him.

"This one is really cool...when did you make it?"

Their eyes met briefly, even he could tell, she was baiting him. Practically daring him to come and take it from her, in just that towel. For a moment, she was afraid he wouldn't bite, for he just stood there...then...he was gone.

Momentarily confused, Rainbow was almost unprepared when he reappeared directly in front of her, showered in green light, and went for the picture. Her free hand flew from her side instantly, and grasped the edge of the towel. His right hand froze on the picture, and her left gently gripped the fabric of the towel.

"Go ahead stud, I dare you."

Both of their eyes locked, she could see the fire burning in his eyes. It must have been what others meant when they said it to her, it was exactly like a fire. Pure emotion behind his gaze, he wanted to challenge her, but knew better. Meanwhile her hand slowly drifted up and over the fabric of the towel, she gently rested it against his bare chest and teased at moving it inside the towel with her fingers.

"Wow...somebody sure works out, or maybe it's all that magic you must use...I can feel your abs right here, or are you just flexing for me?" She giggled aloud, causing him to shiver as her finger nails gently traced his muscles.

With the picture still pressed against her chest, she leaned forward and brought her lips next to his ear, her chest pressed against his, separated only by the picture.

"It would be so easy you know..."

She traced down to where his pelvis was on the outside of the towel, teasing the fabric as if to move it out of the way.

"To just do it...right now. We're both already naked except for a few annoying pieces of fabric and underwear...."

She allowed her hand to explore down the towel, no longer trying to work its way inside, until she found the spot right above his crotch...and gently pushed inwards.

"There...I'm so close..."

She felt him through the fabric, definitely turned on, and definitely not a waste of her time with the size she was feeling. She tensed her hand and practically gripped him through the towel. That was when she apparently crossed the line...he jumped back with a yelp and tied the towel tighter than before. A gift for her eyes if she stared hard enough, but not for her hands.

"Rainbow Dash! What in Equestria are you thinking!?...Calm your drunk ass down!!!"

She blushed a sincere blush, still gripping the picture against her chest

"I'm sorry...I couldn't help it...I'm just so curious...Forgive me?"

She fluttered her eyelashes, attempting to make herself appear as cute as possible, even lowering the picture enough for him to glimpse her dark blue nipples over the paper.

"Curious...I wonder if he still buys that...I'm just so curious...I suppose that's true enough, I mean, I really haven't seen or felt one before...but that time I really just wanted his..."

His gaze softened, and he slowly reached out and took the picture from her, making extra sure not to accidentally touch her as he did so.

"Rainbow...I get it ok...your curious...and drunk...but...try and control that raging sex drive of yours for awhile please...I promise I'll try and sort out my inner feelings ok? But until then, can we just stick to friends? And stop trying to seduce me every five minutes...your body is really distracting, especially with those big boobs of yours."

"He said my boobs are big...but I'm only a B size...how am I supposed to control my lust to bang you on that bed when you tell me everything I've ever wanted to be told by a good looking guy!...Even if you did totally just friend zone me...sort of...I think?"

"I-I'll try...for you"

She could tell her meaning must have at least partially struck him, because he moved with slight discomfort as he placed the picture back in its previous spot.

"For the record Dash...I made this picture about seven years ago, when I officially started living on my own. This was the first thing I saw when I stepped outside."

"And your soooo fucking hot when you talk like that...like...like you've got some past...I wanna know all your secrets so badly...damn it dude...you're like a living tease to my desires without even trying!

"Wow...that's deep dude..."

He chuckled, turning back to face her "Not really...just a bit of sentimentality...Despite my best efforts, and believe me when I say my best, I always seemed to care even when I knew I shouldn't"

If there was a hidden message in his words, she wasn't tuning in on it's frequency. However the next topic of discussion quickly presented itself when he noticed his decimated blanket/bed. He quirked his head and started rummaging through the sheets

"Ummm...Why did you-"

"There's no way in Tartarus you are sleeping on the floor. That's not open for debate, try and argue and I'll fucking tie you to the bed and strip you naked. You get two options here:
1) We share the bed until I can get a second one
or
2) I'm sleeping on the floor. Pick one"

His chest puffed out as he attempted to think of a way to win this battle. Unfortunately for him, she had spent ninety percent of his shower thinking over this scenario (the other ten was drinking water), and making sure she left no loops holes, no matter what he said, she had a counter. After a minute of fuming to himself, he seemed to concede defeat internally.

"I can't allow you to sleep on the floor in your own room Rainbow Dash...that wouldn't be right."

"Yes! Fuck Yes! I knew it! He really is a keeper if I get him to want me!"

She grinned happily, then gently guided him over to the bed, where she instantly jumped in, destroying any hope of neatness with her pillows and sheets. Then she threw the blankets over him and pulled him onto the bed. She chuckled at him as they both trapped themselves under the sheets

"You have thirty seconds, starting now, to change before I take these covers off. If I see anything that isn't covered, it becomes mine, if you catch my drift."

He squealed with fear and scrambled out of the bed, even through the sheets, unknown to him, she could still see him perfectly through the thin fabric. Sadly, he faced away from her, so she only got to stare at his ass as he quickly pulled on jet black boxers. Thirty seconds went by like lightning and she threw the covers off herself. She was very pleased with the sight. Although the part she craved, was now covered, she got a pretty good outline through his boxers, even if they were a bit loose. His embarrassment was easily identifiable as he blushed tomato red.

She chuckled and grabbed his arm, yanking him off balance and pulling him back into the bed with her. She got right up on his chest and whispered

"Ever snuggle somebody as awesome as me before?"

He quickly freed himself and reversed the hold, pulling her onto her belly and pinning her arms down on the bed, while he pushed her onto her stomach he pressed one knee against her back, holding her down. She made extra certain to arch her rear, giving him a view of her ass as the underwear she wore, pulled against her skin. She giggled at him sarcastically

"Oh Daybreak, if you wanted me doggy style, all you had to do was ask!"

This time, he actually played along, much to her own surprise

"Well, it was you who called yourself my guard dog, and then barked at me, so I just figured it fit."

"Oh please for the love of Celestia, would you fuck me already!"

"Woof woof big guy"

She pushed herself up from the bed, throwing him off her using just her arms, and a small amount of magic. She then, pulled him next to her, rather than continue the wrestle and wrapped her arms around his chest, crushing her bare breasts against his chest, and squeezing him tightly.

"Aren't I just the greatest roommate ever?" She giggled

He chuckled back at her, their faces only inches apart

"Well, you're certainly given me the most fun I've had in years...It's...nice...to spend time with a...friend like this."

She let go and punched him lightly in the arm

"There you go being all mushy again. I'm your friend, ya don't gotta stutter every time you say the word dork. Also, if you think I'm a good friend...I'm an even better snuggler..."

She opened her arms, tempting him into her warm embrace. Sadly...he turned her down.

"Dash...I can't..."

He turned and faced the opposite way, then slowly laid down in the covers, facing the window instead of her. She felt slightly disappointed...but still remained determined

"I'm not giving up, I'll crack this hard exterior you've got no matter how often you try and push me away. In the end I know it'l be worth it...I know it...Nobody out stubborns Rainbow Dash!"

She scooted closer and gently brought her hands around his chest from behind, her breasts partially pressed against his back as she embraced him. She made her voice come out quieter and more tender this time

"How's this...I-is this ok Daybreak...?"

She felt heat rush to his face, he slowly nodded

"Y-yeah...it's nice...you're really warm Dash."

"Aw Yeah! Score one for Rainbow Dash!"

She giggled "That's called affection you big dork. You'll get used to it eventually...and...call me Dashie...we're close...friends now."

She felt his face burning again, he shivered as her body warmed his cold skin.

"Ok...Goodnight...Dashie"

She winked and the remaining light from the moon outside, was extinguished with the shutting of the windows and blinds. She gripped her crush as tightly as she could get away with

"Goodnight Daybreak..."

"I love you...One day I'll say it aloud...and you'll say it back...I just know it"

Daybreaks and Nightmares

"Monster!"

"Freak!"

"Bastard"

"Abomination of nature"

"Do you even know what you are, you worthless trash"

"Your fathers men killed my wife!"

A child whimpered as the toe end of a boot struck the side of his face, knocking him into the mud and grime of the cold street. It was another typical rainy night in the high end blocks of Canterlot for this young boy.

The child struggled to his feet, muck and grim clinging to his normally green hair. The white streak that was often so visible in his locks, now painted black with the filth of the alleyways. His face showed the bruises and cuts of his beatings from Canterlot citizens, a constant reminder of his worthlessness to the world. As he struggled to remain standing, someone struck him over the head with a cider bottle, shattering it across his face and adorning him with several more cuts and scrapes. When he did not fall from the strike, someone else front-kicked him back into the pavement. His head struck the ground, and dribbles of blood trickled down his chin and head. Another citizen called out from the growing crowd

"You don't deserve to live after what he did to us, you're a freak of nature"

Someone picked him up by the hair, he closed his eyes, attempting to shut out the pain he knew was coming, and hold back his tears. Both were unsuccessful, the pain came, and so did his tears. His vision began to turn red as blood seeped down his eyes, his frail body bounced against the curb of the streets pavement. He looked up, hoping to see the guards, or somebody that would help him. But just like always, no one came, and he was pretty sure the guards wouldn't have helped even if they had arrived.

"W-why are you doing this to me?...I didn't do anything wrong."

His voice came out cracked from dehydration and the taste of his own blood within his throat. Another fist struck his face, knocking him back to the ground

"You don't think you've done wrong! The fact that you're even alive is wrong! Bastard child!"

Somebody kicked him in the ribs

"Rape baby!"

A stone cracked against his skull, shattering into dust and causing another slow stream of blood to run down his forehead

"Your sick father defiled our Princess! You're just an insult to her by existing!"

He felt himself lifted off the ground, and slammed against a wall, held there by the scruff of his torn shirt.

"P-please stop this...I'm sorry..."

He whimpered, hoping his pleas would satisfy them. He was wrong.

"Your sorry? Sorry?! You don't know what sorry is you monster"

Several fists found his gut at the same time, and he was sure he even felt a foot strike his ribs. Blood climbed its way from his mouth and splattered across the pavement. He coughed and gasped for air. He wished he'd just pass out now, they always stopped after he fell unconscious. He opened his eyes, and looked into the face of the man holding him against the wall. He could see the hatred burning in the mans hazel eyes. Slowly, just to take his mind off the beatings, Daybreak studied the mans features. His hair was long and black, with two bright yellow streaks traveling vertically down either side of his hair. Daybreak noticed the mans hair was wet with water...it was raining...he couldn't even tell anymore with all the pain and numbness his body felt. He spurted out more blood, his eyes continuously providing him with tears to cry while they punched and hit him.

"W-why...please....help me....somebody...I didn't do anything..."

"Shut up! No one would help a freak like you!"

He felt himself momentarily released from the mans grasp, as his feet fell for the ground, he thought he had been spared for the night, but was again, wrong. As his legs almost touched ground, he felt a knee strike the inside of his gut, and the world started spinning in his eyes.

His form collapsed to the ground on his back, a glazed white look appearing in his eyes. He was barely concious at this point. Somebody spit on him.

"Mom...dad...please someone help me...why won't anyone help me?"

"Because you're the son of Discord, you should know love doesn't exist for you, stupid brat."

A foot stepped on his face, his nose began leaking blood down his mouth.

"I don't even know who Discord is...he can't be my dad...dads are nice...they take care of you-aaahggh"

Someone was stepping on his throat, he felt his body scream out in pain, his lungs burned for air. Another voice spoke with raspy malice near his ear

"I can't stand to hear this brat whimper anymore, let's just kill him and be done with it!"

"We can't!" the voice of the man gripping him before spoke up

"The Princesses have forbidden any citizen to kill this child...and you know the consequences..."

"She should be thanking us...we're doing her a favor!"

"Nevertheless the law is the law, and she's been pretty enforceful about this one. Remember the last time he almost died...I don't think those two are ever getting out of prison."

Another voice, this one from a female, shrieked with hatred

"If she cares about him so much, why does she let us beat him like this, he deserves to die, not just get kicked around!"

"I heard it was actually her sister who made the law against killing him...before she became the monster she is now...and got banished...but Princess Celestia never repealed the law, so we're stuck with it until she does...maybe she just wants him to suffer"

The boys eyes struggled for the strength to remain open, the Princess was supposed to be his mom, yet she won't help him and let's these people do this to him. Discord, whomever he was, was supposed to be his dad...but he wasn't here to help him...

"I...I have no one...just...kill me...if...you hate me so much...just please end it...it hurts so mu-"

A foot found his head, and his eyes lost any hint of consciousness

"I can't stand it when he begs like that...almost makes me think he's a person"

"He isn't. He's a freak of nature, don't forget it. Let's just toss him in the trash where he belongs.

Several hands swarmed around the child's frame and scooped him off the ground. They carried him over to a trash post, but just as they were about to toss him over the fence, into the dump, a voice rang out at them over the howling rain.

"What do you think you're doing!?"

A man with periwinkle skin and rainbow colored hair stepped out from a nearby bar. He was covered from head to toe in a rain jacket, concealing most of his features from the storm. However, many of the crowd seemed to recognize him anyways.

"Get lost. This has nothing to do with you weather tamer!"

The mans hands began to glow a bright blue from within the raincoat. Several of the crowd decided it was better to just be done with it here, and ran before things could escalate, but many stayed. They dropped the child in the mud, on their side of the fence and turned to deal with the man in front of them.

"I'll say it again, get lost. You and I both know what this brat is, he deserves every second of it!"

The man lowered his hood, allowing the rain to wash against his rainbow hair, giving it an odd glimmer in the moonlight

"He's not the one that killed your wife Stratos...let it go. He doesn't deserve that."

"You're just too soft hearted! You never wanna fight when it comes down to it! You have a daughter now, what if it was her or your wife!? What if it was yours not mine!!"

The man shook his head

"My wife is gone, Stratos, so I'll never know...To be honest though, I'd probably feel the same as you do...but I wouldn't take it out on a poor little kid. He can't help who his parents are, how can you justify this?"

The man called Stratos, the one with black and yellow hair, looked back at the boy collapsed in the mud.

"He'll grow up to be just like his father! You know it! Even a weather caster like you should be able to sense all that dark power inside him!"

Again the man shook his head, glimmers of rainbow sparkled light bouncing through the rain as he did.

"He'll only become like that if he's continually treated like this...Discord isn't around anymore, there's no one out there to teach him evil. Unless we citizens teach it to him ourselves, think about what you're doing Stratos...I don't wanna call Sergeant Shining Armor...I do have his number."

The man took out a small blue cellphone wrapped in water tight casing. Stratos and the others traded glances. Then one by one, they all began to turn and walk away. As Stratos passed walked by, he turned and yelled back

"This isn't over...He deserves to pay for his fathers deeds!"

"By that logic, he should be praised for his mother's..."

Without another word, Stratos and the others left the man alone with the boy. He quickly darted over and examined the damage the crowd had done.

"Oh dear...this isn't good...I've gotta do some of this now...or they might get their way after all!"

The man ungloved his hands, allowing the rain to wash over them. His palms began to glow in a periwinkle light, the water from the rain clustering inside his extended palms. The water slowly worked it's way around his hands until it looked as though he was wearing gloves made from pure water, then the liquid began to glow brightly. The man placed his hands along the many wounds of the child's body, slowing healing what he could.

The boy's eyes squinted open, raindrops continuing to pelt him, burning his cut up face.

"W-who...who are you mister...?"

The man looked up, his golden rimmed eyes meeting the boys green

"I'm a friend...I'm trying to help you."

"N-no...no such...thing...as a friend...no love...I'm alone"

The mans face cringed in pain...no child should utter such words...

"You can't be alone. Somewhere out there, someone always loves you, that's what happiness is made out of you know. The love of others welled up inside you and swimming through you. At least...that's what I tell my daughter, I'm not sure she listens though...hehehe"

The child did not return his awkward laugh, instead he merely stared up as the falling rain stung his many wounds

"I've never felt...happy before...No one must love me then..."

"What's your name little guy?"

The child brought his head down to face the mans golden eyes once again, he saw his rainbow colored hair sparkle in the moonlight as the water slowly crawled along his locks.

"My name's Daybreak..."

The man smiled

"Well, I'm Rainbolt, and I promise I'm gonna help you."

For a singular moment, hope, pure hope, filled the child's eyes.

"A-are you gonna take care of me...I'm really hungry..."

A pained expression flowed across Rainbolts face, he clearly struggled with his answer

"No...I'm sorry I can't take you in. It's forbidden by the Princess that any citizen take you in..."

The glimmer of hope in his eyes vanished quicker than it appeared, he looked back up at the rain.

"Oh...ok..."

Rainbolt quickly rushed to try and rekindle Daybreaks momentary spark of hope

"But...I can take you to the orphanage outside the city...there's no law against that. You'll be cared for and fed there, I promise I'll make sure of that. Ok?"

"Ok..."

The glimmer that had been there, hope...it did not return to his eyes, nevertheless Rainbolt felt this was the best he could do.

"I'm sorry, truly I am sorry for you...if it wasn't forbidden I'd take you in and you could become friends with my daughter...I'm sorry...but I do have some bread I can give you for food until we reach the orphanage."

He took a whole loaf of wrapped bread from beneath his raincoat and handed it to Daybreak.

"I was out grocery shopping...I was planning to use this in my daughters lunch, but I'll just get some more, I know you need this."

Daybreak unwrapped the bread and began devouring it ravenously.

"Thank you..."

"Your welcome...now come along, let's get you to the orphanage."

"Ok..."

.....

Rainbow Dash laid next to Daybreak, her palms placed against his chest as he whimpered in his sleep. It was all she could do to lay there and listen for the past 45 minutes without finding tears in her eyes

"No...please...I'm sorry..."

"Why...what did I do..."

"Mom...dad...help me...somebody please help me"

"I can't take it anymore, I'm gonna lose it if I have to hear another minute of this!"

She sat straight up and scooted close to Daybreak, grasping him by the shoulders and pulling him onto his back while frantically shaking him. She desperately needed him to wake up, now!

"Daybreak? Daybreak! Wake up!...Please wake up, it's just a nightmare...its just a dream!"

She knew he was anything but dreaming. No one screamed and cried like that over dreams or nightmares.

"Daybreak...what happened to you?"

She gave up on shaking him and instead welled up all the magic she could muster in her sleepy state. She forced it onto her skin and wrapped her body around his, embracing him in a tight hug. She forced him to face her and hugged him tightly, resting his forehead against hers

"Please stop crying...please stop Daybreak...my heart can't stand to see you cry...I feel like I'm dying on the inside."

Her necklace dangled over her exposed breast, lingering on her heart and gleaming a bright shade of green. It pulsated violently as it touched Daybreaks skin, shinning so brightly it illuminated the entire room in eerie green light. Rainbow noticed this and held it tightly against her chest

"Please! Help him."

As if responding to her wish, the green light within the tiny lightning bolt stopped flashing, and slowly began a constant shine. Then, slowly, the light began to move outwards from the necklace, and towards Daybreaks chest. She watched as a tiny ball of light floated right above his heart...and slowly moved inside of his chest. The room was immediately returned to pitch darkness, but there was also silence. Daybreak had stopped whimpering. Rainbow activated one of her desk lamps with a small wink from her eyes, and looked at his face. Tear lines had practically burned there way down his face...they literally left streaks where his tears had run...but now he was quiet, and his tears stopped. Rainbow smiled and snuggled into his chest.

"I don't care if he get upset with me when he wakes up...he needs some serious hugs right now."

A small sound escaped Daybreak's lips, Rainbow immediately feared he had started another nightmare...but then he spoke again.

"D-Dashie...Rainbow...Dash..."

Her face flushed, the lamp went out in her surprise

"Oh my gosh...he's dreaming...about...me"

Even in the darkness she saw the small smile form on his lips. Every instinct in her body urged her lips forward to connect with his...but she resisted the urge.

"No!...I won't steal his first kiss from him! I want him to want me to take it...He needs to want it...or it'll be worthless."

Rainbow felt hands slowly wrap around her waist, she squealed in surprise. Looking down, she saw his arms had wrapped around her in a tight embrace. She sought his eyes, begging for them to be open and looking at her...but she was met with disappointment.

"It doesn't matter...this is the warmest I've felt in my whole life...never let me go Daybreak..."

She snuggled and embraced him throughout the rest of the night, happily falling asleep against him until the morning.

.....

Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiing!

The next morning came with the sounds of a fire siren going off next to Daybreaks ears, interrupting the most comfortable sleep he could ever remember having in his life! He attempted to smoother his head from the sound by hiding under the pillow. He was still unwilling to open his eyes, his own alarm hadn't even gone off yet...and he had personally set it with enough time to give him half an hour to get ready and eat before his classes. The siren buzzed, and instead of stopping like most standard alarms did after a time, it only increased in volume.

"Fuck you, you stupid bell...I'm sleeping in..."

That resolve only lasted him another few seconds, before he became fed up with it. Sitting straight up, with his eyes glowing purple with rage, he slugged his arm forward and rocketed a green fireball towards the source of the unbearable noise! A second later he was met with the satisfying sound of moving parts exploding...and then there was silence...sweet sweet silence. For about ten seconds...Then he heard giggling next to him.

He looked on the other side of the blankets, and saw the smiling face of Rainbow Dash, still half naked from the night before, giggling away at his frustrated features.

"Wowy wow wow dude...Even I never blew the thing up before...I might have tossed it out the window once or twice...but I never set it on fire. Cool flames by the way...I do need that back in one piece though."

Daybreak had momentarily forgotten he had been sharing a bed, and replayed the memories of the previous night in his head.

"For a second there...I thought we had sex last night...seriously Dash...put some damn clothes on for a change."

He blushed slightly at the sight of her extending her limbs in a morning stretch, not seeming to give a damn how much of her skin he saw, and he saw quite a bit. Giving himself a reason to look away, he looked back at the smoldering, former noise maker. He waved his hand nonchalantly, then watched as the scraps of metal jumped to life surrounded in green aura, and began piecing themselves back together. Once it was back to its original shape, Daybreak saw the object he had destroyed (with a vengeance) was nothing more than an old, standard alarm clock. Granted it was in the shape of a rainbow colored lightning bolt coming out of a storm cloud, but other than that there was nothing special about it. It just looked like a standard alarm clock...he hadn't seen such an old looking thing in a long time.

Rainbow, now finished stretching in the bed, flung herself onto his back, making extra sure to press her bare chest against his back.

"Hey dude, ya wanna know what the best thing to do to wake up in the morning is?"

"Can't you control your libido for like...five fucking seconds...geez..."

"We're not having sex Rainbow!"

He heard a giggle from his back

"I was talking about getting a cup of coffee..."

"Like shit you were..."

"...But I guess your minds still on your dreams last night, isn't it?"

Daybreak froze in the bed, afraid to turn and look at her face

"Oh sweet Luna...did I talk in my sleep?...Please for the sake of all mercy...tell me I didn't! OK let's see...what did I dream about last night..."

"W-what do you mean...I don't have a clue what you're talking about..."

The stutter in his voice was like an announcement of guilt. Rainbow crawled right up to his chest, breasts dangling within easy view and gave him a sultry look.

"Oh...you don't remember what you dreamt? Well I was awake to hear quite a bit...want a play by play?"

He frantically shook his head, terrified of what he might have said or dreamt about that could make her grin like that. Her grin widened into an evil smirk

"I believe it went something like 'oh Rainbow...oh Dashie....Rainbow..Dash...' and then you tried to make out with the pillow"

Tomato seemed to be a common color for his face the past couple days, because it was back again. He was reduced to stutters under her evil grin

"T-that's n-not true...you're just m-messing with me..."

The look on his face was pure terror, he was literally terrified. Rainbow thought it was the cutest thing in the world

"Yeah, you're right...You didn't try and make out with the pillow..."

He sighed with relief

"Phew...I knew it..."

"...But you did moan my name...and called me Dashie...that's a cute pet name, I think I'll keep it"

"Aww Fuuuuck..."

She didn't even allow him to think of an excuse, she just wrapped her cold hands around his back, embracing him into a affectionate hug. His internal discomfort meter screamed to life!

"Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhy are you hugging me!? I told you how this makes me feel...sort of...You're too warm and too cute and too comfy to be pulling this shit on me this early...let goooooooooooooooooooo!"

She snuggled her face into his chest, sending heat flying up to his cheeks

"I must be an amazing snuggler to make you moan like that huh?"

"W-what? Is she...giving me a way out of this? Or is she just dense?

"Y-you were snuggling me?...I...I told you I didn't wanna snuggle...Why'd ya do that Dash?"

He tried to make his voice sound upset, but with her acting so adorable as she snuggled herself in his chest, he found it impossible. She looked up at him, her face holding an odd amount of compassion...and...pity?

"Because...that wasn't all I heard you say last night Daybreak..."

"Dear Luna what did I do!? I'm sleeping with a fucking muzzle from now on!"

"What did you hear Rainbow?"

Her embrace tightened and she crawled her head up to eye level with him, she was so close he could smell her shampoo from last night. She smelled like strawberries. Without any warning she leaned forward. Daybreak almost yelped in fear, he swore she was about to kiss him, and a million thoughts ran through his mind...but he was ashamed of the first one.

"Please...just let her do it..."

Luckily for him, she did not. Instead she leaned up and kissed his cheek. Then, before he could react and yell at her, she grasped his face, forcibly turning it to the side...and kissed the other cheek. Then she brought her lips to his forehead, and kissed him there as well. When she lowered her gaze back to his, her eyes looked slightly wet. He wasn't sure what to do...

"You...were crying."

"No...she heard that dream...that memory"

"Rainbow I-"

She held up a hand, silencing him.

"What happened to you...don't you dare lie...tell me...just who are you?"

"What does she mean 'who am I' did I mention my father in my sleep?...I gotta be careful...if she finds out...I'll lose the only friend I've ever had...strange...a few days ago...I might have just told her to make her hate me in this situation...then again...a few days ago this situation would have never happened...I need to treed lightly here."

"Dashie...What do you mean 'who am I'...what are you asking?"

Rainbow wiped away any hint of water in her eyes, refusing to allow him to see any weakness on her. She pulled together a strong and confident look.

"The things you whimpered last night...I...I've never heard someone cry like that before...it was like you were a child or something...it...hurt my heart to hear you in so much pain..."

"What do you mean...how did it hurt your heart...what does that even mean? What are you trying to tell me Dash?"

"I...I wasn't dreaming Rainbow...but I really don't wanna talk about this...it's very personal-"

"YOU DIDN'T HEAR YOURSELF...I DID!....Please Daybreak...just do this one thing for me...I'll do anything it takes...just please tell me..."

"Anything?...Why would you make yourself so vulnerable...that's not like you Dash..."

"Rainbow...I've never talked about this with anyone before."

There was so much of him that wanted to come clean, to tell her everything and share his very soul with her. It was a feeling, a need he had never felt before. Like he wanted her to understand him. No one else, just her. But he knew the consequences of his wants and desires...no one could love the son of Discord. That had already been proven to him multiple times. He couldn't allow her to know who he was...he wanted this...this friendship...to last. Even if he had to hide himself from her forever. He felt so contradictory after everything he had said to Twilight. But he had never felt like this before, he had never cared about anyone like this before. He'd never felt...happy to be alive. It was like life was suddenly...almost worth living...if only just to understand this wonderful girl who had saved his ass...to laugh with her, and compete with her...to do all things he never once dared to fantasize about. To have...a friend.

He looked straight into her eyes, her magenta eyes, he saw a glimpse of purple behind her pupils as the necklace started glowing again. He had to tell her the truth...at least part of it. With a deep breath...he ventured out past his comfort zone, on his own.

"Rainbow Dash...I've never shared this with anyone...I want you to understand that. No one else...this is only for you to know...Ok?"

"Ok..." She practically breathed out the word, so soft and low he almost didn't hear it.

"And...Since you said you'd do anything...well...how about no sexually teasing me on purpose, for a whole month. A full four weeks of no, dropping your pants in front of me, flashing your breasts, sexually trying to touch me or do anything like that ok?"

Her face dropped so quickly, it was like a submarine dive. Her expression was utter...poutiness

"Why?!...That's so not fair!...That's how I have the most fun with you! Teasing is like...my thing man! That's not cool dude!"

Daybreak found a smile creep onto his face despite his best efforts to restrain it. Her voice sounded so pitiful and cute in that moment, it was just too funny. He couldn't hold back the teasing in his voice

"Rainbow-fuck-the-sound-barrier-I-run-on-wind-Dash can't think of another way to have fun with her friend? Dang, guess I misjudged you."

"Hey...fuck you dude...that's not fair...we just met, I don't know all the things you like to do yet."

"Gotcha!"

"We just met, yet your already taking off your pants for me? You don't strike me as the easy type Dash. What's that say then?"

She was silent for several seconds, a neat blush forming along her cheeks.

"...fuck you..."

"You tried all of yesterday...and yet I'm still a virgin. Guess that means I win...Oh and by the way, your no-sex-teasing, starts now if you want me to tell you."

Whatever retort Rainbow had prepared, she swallowed it, and glared at him hatefully

"You're a jerk...but...fine I guess...only a month right?"

He smiled sinisterly "Yep, one month starting today."

She narrowed her eyes, then softened her gaze "Fine...start talking then...what happened to you Daybreak...why were you crying in your sleep?

Daybreak took a deep breath, preparing himself once again

"Well...Dash...lets just say I-"

"No! No 'let's just say', that's not part of our deal. Tell me exactly what happened..."

He gritted his teeth, he wasn't sure why...but he suddenly felt angry, very angry...not at Rainbow Dash, but angry in general. Like forcing himself to remember those details of his life, caused him bitterness in his mind.

"I didn't have an easy childhood Rainbow. In fact...I'd be confident enough to say my life as a child was the worst anyone could live..."

"W-why's that?"

Her voice was coming out soft now, no hint of aggression or her usual bravado...just purely compassionate. He almost felt sick in his stomach...he hated when people pitied him. He took a deep breath

"As a boy in Canterlot, I had no home, and no parents to watch over me...I was called a bastard child from day one...and beaten by the citizens almost daily...sometimes, actually most of the time...to the point of unconsciousness. "

Daybreak watched as her fists clenched at her sides, she forced herself to lean back on her elbows in the sheets, to keep from shaking.

"Why? Why would people treat you like that?"

"Well...my mother...my mother 'kicked me out' at birth I guess you could say. She never wanted to have me...I wasn't planned, and her and my father were never married...I don't think they were ever even together. I'm pretty sure nobody who knows him, ever held any love for the man. Whatever series of circumstances led to them hooking up...it wasn't about romance...and I'm pretty sure it was only for one night..."

Rainbows hands were shaking now, despite her leaning back on her elbows to steady them, there was obvious anger rolling off her. Daybreak could literally feel it coming off her like the calm before a storm.

"Who...What mother could be so cruel as to abandon her child at birth...without even sending you to an orphanage...who leaves a baby out on the streets..."

She looked up at him. She stared him dead in the eyes. He saw them burning with rage and sadness, purple aura literally swarming through her vision while the necklace around her neck burned bright green. Daybreak was momentarily afraid for his own, and her own, safety.

"Maybe I should get her to take that off for awhile...I'm pretty sure it's messing with her head..."

"Daybreak..."

He refocused on her eyes, still brimming with liquid sadness and rage.

"Yes Dash?"

"Who was your mother?"

"No...Rainbow no...You can't ask me that..."

"Rainbow...please understand...I can't-"

"TELL ME!"

He almost squealed in fear, no one raising their voice at him had ever caused him such discomfort before. Even when Twilight had been destroying the room around him while she yelled, he hadn't feared her...but Rainbow Dash. He was afraid to make her angry...and he knew she was angry, in that singular moment...beyond all reason. He had no choice. He shut his eyes.

"Forgive me..."

"Princess...Celestia...she's my mother"

Even with his eyes closed, he felt the air in the room shift. Rainbows magic was beginning to spiral throughout her body and roll of her in waves. The air in the room quickly became heavy, humid, and hard to breathe...he felt like gasping for breath. He almost choked on the moisture of his inhaled air.

When he finally opened his eyes, expecting to see hers glowing with rage...he instead saw...shock...disbelief. He waited for her to speak...he was left waiting for several moments...until...

"You're lying...you have to be...don't...don't screw with me Daybreak...!"

"I figured she'd react this way...Even Rainbow Dash, has trouble excepting her perfect princess is capable of such things..."

"I knew you wouldn't believe me..."

His voice echoed with repressed sadness, which Rainbow instantly picked up on. He had wanted her to believe him instantaneously, even if it was something extreme like this. She quickly reacted

"No...I believe you...I do...it's just...hard...to except that Princess Celestia would do that to her own child...I didn't even know she had a son..."

"Most people don't...she did a very good job in making sure of that!"

He couldn't keep the bitterness from seeping into his voice, Rainbow felt a surge of regret well up in her. How could she have not believed him, even for a second, it was clear he was hurt on the inside by this. She knew he wouldn't lie about something so serious. Placing her hand on his shoulder, she gave him an affectionate rub. He didn't react to it, but he didn't try and stop her either.

"Does anyone else know Celestia has a son? Princess Luna? Princess Cadence? Anyone?"

Daybreak snorted, he no longer tried to hold back the vice in his voice.

"Almost every adult in Canterlot at the time knew, or does now, including all the royalty. But it was kept very hush hush...I'd be surprised if anyone outside of Canterlot knows, and anyone inside won't talk...well except for her oh so prized pupil..."

"Shit...that last part slipped out...I didn't mean to say that..."

He saw the gears turning inside Rainbows mind, he hoped she was still too drunk from the previous night to think straight, and he severally hoped she didn't know who he was talking about, if she did, he hoped they weren't on speaking terms. Rainbow seemed to hesitate before saying what she said next

"Well...you don't have anything to be afraid of anymore Daybreak...especially from me..."

"What makes you think I'm afraid of any-"

She practically launched herself at him from the sheets, and although she actually managed to keep her boobs covered for once, he still felt the fact that she practically tackled him onto his back to be a violation of the agreement they had just made moments ago. But he didn't feel like mentioning it right then. Rainbow squeezed him tightly in her warm embrace

"You don't have to worry anymore Daybreak...because...I'll make sure you're never treated that way again...I'll fill your life up with happiness and friendship so you can forget everything wrong that was done to you...I still...find it hard to believe that the princess would do something so horrible to her own son...but I trust you. Wanna know why?"

"If anyone else had said those words to me...I might have vomited...happiness and friendship...oh please...but somehow...when you say it...I wanna believe in it...just a little."

He felt her hug him tighter, for once he felt no seduction or ulterior motive behind it...just a pure warm hearted hug...he felt like he was melting inside.

"W-why's that Dash?"

She leaned her head back, the blanket still partially drooping across her hair, giving her an oddly cute bed head. She answered him with a bright, beaming smile

"Because I'm an Element of Harmony! Bet ya didn't know that did ya? Friendship is what we specialize in...I just happen to be the awesomest of them...I'm the element of Loyalty, I'd never abandon a friend! And..."

She blushed slightly as she spoke her next words

"And...I think I found someone I'd like to be loyal to...you...I'll make sure you're happy forever...from this day forward. I swear it by my element!"

His mind had gone to static.

"Rainbow Dash is an Element of Harmony...all this time...for two days I've been with her and never sensed it!? The power to kill me, sleeping right next to me all last night! How could I not have sensed it?...Maybe that's what all that latent power within her is...maybe I did sense it and just didn't recognize it...and...what she just said to me...that was the nicest...most kind hearted thing anyone has ever said to me...You said you'd make sure I was happy forever...I don't know how or why...but I believe you...I've never wanted to be with someone before...but Rainbow Dash...I think...you've stolen my heart...even if you are technically an enemy...I think...I think I don't care anymore...I think...I don't care about anything else...I almost want to believe you'd except me if you knew the truth...but I know better."

He barely knew what to say. He was at a loss for words. Rainbow smiled up at him from the sheets

"Did I sound too mushy there? I guess deep talk is kinda your thing isn't it? While being fucking awesome, is my thing, oh and teasing you...well not for another month at least."

"One month...Yeah...That's plenty of time for me to decide...Rainbow Dash..."

She gently knocked on his forehead

"Helloooooooo anybody in there, earth to Daybreak...don't make me flash you again!"

He shook his head, wrenching himself away from his thoughts, and grasping her hand as she knocked on his head again.

"I'm awake you dork, and I heard you...I don't know what to say Dash. No one's ever said that to me before."

She thrust her free hand out and pointed her it back towards her chest.

"That's cause you've never met anyone remotely as cool as me!"

He chuckled aloud

"Yeah...that's true enough...How about we get dressed so we aren't late for school hm?"

"Oh yeah...we have that don't we..."

"Somehow...you're cute even when your a complete dork."

"You dork"

She turned around on the sheets, preparing to dismount the bed and retrieve her clothing

"Hey...fuck you man...I was distracted devoting myself to your happiness, your welcome by the way jackass...Hey!"

She literally jumped out of the bed as she felt hands wrap around her waist, just above her pants line, colds hands at that. She turned her head back and saw him hugging her

"What the...?! Umm...What are you doing?"

He grinned up at her, then released her waist

"That was my thank you hug, sorry if it sucked. I've never given one before."

She raised an eyebrow and slowly extended her hand, helping him out of the bed so she could fix the sheets.

"You've never given a 'thank you' hug?"

He responded by helping retrieve their clothes from the previous night and tossing them in the laundry bin by the door.

"I've never given a hug at all."

"Dude...you are in dire need of some serious affection...just wait until this month is over..."

He turned and winked at her playfully "I can't wait."

He took great joy in the blush that jumped to her face.

"I'm not the only one whose easy to tease Dash, don't forget that."

The rest of their morning was spent finding clothes to wear for the day, and finding a way to change without accidentally flashing each other. Since she was unable to do anything to him for a whole month, Daybreak saw no harm in making her squirm a bit. He 'accidentally' dropped his towel once he took his morning shower, but retrieved it just as she turned around, before she could see more than his ass, and gained the biggest annoyed look he had seen from her yet. Once they were dressed and ready, they grabbed their bags (Daybreak warned Rainbow about his backpack in the closet before she could find out the hard way) and headed down to the cafeteria for breakfast.

On the way down, Daybreak took a glance at Rainbows choice of clothing. She wore short, sky blue athletic shorts and a white tank top with her standard rainbow mark across it. For once it seemed like she had chosen to wear a bra he couldn't see just by looking at her shirt, which was a nice change. This allowed him to marvel at the rest of her body without being distracted. While he stared at her, he began to realize that among the two of them, Rainbow was the only one with, what most people would call "fashion sense". Her clothing tended to compliment her figure or her eyes or even her hair, or just worked well with her overall. Where as his...well he just wore what was comfy, like today, he threw on another pair of plain black sweat pants and a long sleeved black shirt, with a sunrise across its back. It seemed neither of them needed to comb their hair in the mornings, as both of their heads looked the same as the night before without trying.

Once reaching breakfast, although she no longer flirted with him, she forced him to follow her everywhere. She even tried introducing him to her friends, Fluttershy and Derpy, while they ate. She introduced him by name and as her friend, which both Fluttershy and Derpy seemed to take to mean something more, cause they kept making 'daaaaaaaw' noises at them whenever Daybreak would run to get Rainbow food. He was just trying to be polite, but apparently that's not what they thought. He frequently found himself saying or doing stupid things throughout the meal, trying to get the whole "friend" thing down.

He'd talked to people plenty before, but never on a level where he was trying to get to know them, just to know them, without any ulterior motive. This was new for him, and extremely awkward. Luckily Rainbow gave him tips and pointers quietly along the way. She frequently leaned to his ear and whispered what to say next, or how to respond without seeming like an ass.

For the most part, Daybreak at least got to know Derpy...sort of. All he really learned was that she loved muffins, was extremely kind hearted and generous to others, was a weather magic caster, and she had cross eyes. They did not take away from her looks though, and Daybreak actually managed to compliment her eyes by saying they added to her cuteness. Rainbow was absolutely giddy when he made Derpy blush with happiness and run off to class. Speaking of her looks, Derpy had a gray skinned complexion, and short blonde hair that brought out the golden color of her eyes. She seemed to prefer light brown shorts and plain white t-shirts as her primary means of clothing. Rainbow frequently had to remind her to tighten her bra straps...and then do it for her, as she had apparently not done so correctly. Daybreak almost felt guilty when he attempted to discern this girls chest size, it was all to get a perfect image of anyone he met...but still...for once it felt wrong. This girl was just too innocent to even look at her chest...nevertheless...he ended up finding out anyways (C's). As she left the table after he complimented her eyes, she tripped and fell forward, spilling her tray, and herself, onto Daybreaks lap. She managed to position her fall so that her chest practically squished him against the floor, and he quickly squealed for Rainbows help.

Needless to say, Rainbow got extremely defensive and immediately scolded Derpy to be more careful about her walking, and, on a more uncomfortable note, told her that she wasn't allowed to flirt with Daybreak. Although he was pretty sure Rainbow hadn't meant for him to hear that part, it was funny nonetheless.

As for Fluttershy, she was a different story entirely, Rainbow practically encouraged her to flirt with him. Apparently, if she was like a sister to Derpy, then to Fluttershy, she was her relationship advisor. Throughout the remainder of breakfast, as Daybreak attempted, and he had to stress 'attempted', to get to know her, all Rainbow tried to do was get Fluttershy to practice asking him out. Rainbow used him like a practice dummy for just about everything involved in, as she called it "successfully hooking a good one", but the moment Fluttershy mentioned practicing a kiss, Rainbow did a 180 and point blank refused without compromise.

Fluttershy's appearance completely contradicted her personality. This girl was the living definition of sex appeal. Her breasts jutted out of her green wool jacket so far, Daybreak was certain she couldn't see over them if she looked down. D's didn't even begin to describe what was on her chest, Daybreak was able to instantly understand if Rainbow had ever thought she was gay for this girl. Were he not completely uninterested in girls, save the one clutching at his arm every five mintues, even he might have found it hard to keep his eyes on her face and not her boobs. Everything about her form screamed "fuck me 'til I can't stand". Moving past her giant boobs, Daybreak noticed she was wearing a flowery green skirt, with pink butterflies scattered about the cloth. The skirt was long enough to fully hide her rear, but Rainbow assured him in private her ass was, and he shivered having to repeat the phrase even in his mind, "juicier than Twilights" implying she knew alot more about the school magic nerd than she was letting on.

As for actually getting to know the girl, other than the obvious fact that she was single and Rainbow was doing absolutely everything in her power to change that, he really didn't get to learn that much before she scurried away. The most important thing he learned, was that she was another of the Elements, Kindness. Even with only spending a short breakfast with her, Daybreak could tell her element fit her perfectly. She had not uttered a single unfriendly or insulting thing the whole time, and when she thought she had, she apologized profusely. He had suspected her as an Element before Rainbow told him at the table, for he was now constantly sensing around for powerful, latent magic, that was similar to Rainbows. Fluttershy was similar, but only in the hidden aspect. Her primary magic felt very odd to sense...it was like trying to read another language. When he briefly inquired what her magical specialty was, she was very shy to answer. However eventually Rainbow divulged the secret...she could speak to animals!

Using her magic, this girl had the power to communicate with almost any living creature without ever needing to learn their language. Adding onto that, she was also naturally gifted with tending to woodland creatures, even the ones inside Everfree. The final addition to his complete respect...and slight fear, for this girl, was Rainbow revealing that, during one of her "darker" moments, Fluttershy had also shown she had the ability to not only speak to animals, but control them as well. But to do so she had to make eye contact. Apparently she even controlled another person with her "stare" once. Rainbow said she made sure to never do anything to piss off Fluttershy since then. Apparently the experience had been beyond horrifying.

After the brief meeting with Fluttershy, and several failed attempts to make Fluttershy try and pretend to 'ask him out', Rainbow finally gave up and dragged him to class. Of course by that time, they were nearly late and being caught was practically inevitable.

Two Sides Of The Coin

"I...lost...I lost...to Rainbow Dash...I lost..."

The words repeated over and over in his mind. No matter how many times he thought them, no matter how many times he reminded himself that this was what he had wanted to happen, he still couldn't believe it. He had wanted Rainbow to win, that was true, but he never dreamed she would actually outsmart him. He just assumed she'd beat him to death or something, he could handle that...but being bested mentally? That was humiliating.

Daybreak had no idea how long he'd been staring at the bleach white sky, a minute, an hour? He really didn't care. He knew eventually Rainbow would pick herself up and come over to check on him....maybe then he'd consider standing. Rainbow had dropped to the ground moments after punching him, but she was holding herself at her knees, so there was no question about who the victor was. Still, even with a victor, they'd probably be left in here until every other students duels were finished, so Daybreak had plenty of time to try and figure out what he should do next.

He went over all his options in his mind, closing his eyes to visualize the scenarios. Having lost the duel, he was allowed, by the rules of engagement, to swear loyalty to Rainbow Dash and submit himself as her servant...until she saw fit to release him, or he regained his "honor" in such a fashion that it was indisputable between either party.

"My pride has definitely been wounded from this...maybe the best option is to just accept it with some grace, for once..."

"FUCK GRACE! GET UP AND BEAT HER ASS!"

"What the...?!"

Daybreaks eyes shot open, he would have sat up straight if his body wasn't still tingling from Rainbows punch! He'd sworn he'd heard a voice yelling a moment ago. His eyes darted around in their sockets...but found nothing. Only Rainbow Dash was in the area with him, and she was still barely holding herself to one knee, clearly in no shape to be making eerie voices.

"Not there..."

The voice seemed to hiss in his ear, his eyes jumped to both sides of his head, but still were met with nothing.

"Where are you...?" The words had barely left his lips before he realized the answer.

"Here!" The voice came out with exclamation, but was as quiet as the wind across grass. Daybreaks eyes widened as a shimmering image of himself appeared inches from his face, staring at him in the exact same position that he lay now. He felt as though he were staring at a mirror, he chanced a quick glance at Dash, but the image seemed to know what he wondered.

"She can't see me, because I am you...the real you that still slumbers within your heart..."

"The...real me?...In my...heart?"

A snake-like hiss slithered through his ears as the voice seemed to reverberate off the inside of his head.

"Yes...you remember don't you? Father was oh so careful that day...the day you found your true self...and denied us"

Daybreaks eyes widened for a moment, then lowered to a glare of hate.

"Go away...You're not here, you're still trapped in the mirror. I never faced you, so you can't escape...that's the rules" He kept his voice to a mere whisper, so as not to alert Rainbow to his muttering, but even so, it was clear he was shaken. The image grew closer and closer until they were nose to nose, then smiled down at him.

"Rules are meant to be broken Daybreak. After all, I'll never truly be trapped, so long as the darkness grips at your heart..."

Daybreak raised a hand upwards, waving it quickly through the image above him, causing it to flicker and dissipate like smoke.

"My heart is not the Darkness' to take, I create my own light so I do not bask in others, and I create my own darkness to conceal my demons. You are nothing, you're not me...you'll never be me."

Though the image was gone, it's voice remained, still echoing within his head.

"I'll always be you, just as you will always be me. At your core, your center, you know your not 'good'. You've said it yourself. You're not on Celestia's side are you?"

A small chuckle escaped Daybreaks lips, he smirked mockingly at the air, as though the other him was still directly above.

"You haven't changed your tactics since you revealed yourself three years ago. You still cling to the notion that just because I don't side with my bitch of a mother, that means I wish her ill will, or would see her overthrown. You're wrong. I don't wish any of that on her, anymore than I wish to see my father done the same. I take no side in that conflict because each side is as corrupt as the other."

"Then you would fight them both if it came to that choice? You lie. You can spout your clever lies any which way you want, but that is all they are...lies. I can see into your heart, even from this distance, whole dimensions separating us. I can feel your anger, your hatred for her. If you could, you would take revenge on the woman who made your childhood a living Tartarus. Just like I can feel your strong feelings for Rainbow Dash."

His eye twitched, just a smidge, but it was enough to give him away. He struggled to remain in control of himself.

"You know nothing about my feelings, about me! I hate Celestia! You're right, I wouldn't lift a finger to help her if a rebellion started right now! She'd deserve everything that became of her, every death, every one of her people that suffered. She'd deserve to bare every one of those burdens, and it still wouldn't be enough to repay for the nightmare of a life I've had! But! You're wrong if you think I'll ever assist my father in destroying her. I don't hate him like I hate her. He's been a better parent by far. At least he took me in, eventually, and trained me, for whatever that's worth. But I know what he wants for the world, and I won't help bring about that. Just like I would not have assisted Nightmare Moon if I had been there for that fateful night. Her rule would have been no better than my father or Celestia. Every Princess and lord and spirit in this land I've met to this day, is not fit to rule.

If tomorrow, a rebellion started, rallied by a leader who was the living incarnation of the values that I see are needed for lordship of Equestria, I would not flock to his cause. Because, there is no one out there who is fit to rule, no one who would take the time to examine every, single, little, problem that this land has on a daily basis and attempt to find a solution. My mother may see anyone who comes to her with a problem, she may hear them, she may express concerns for their plights, and she may even offer a small comfort to them. But it is almost never, that their problem is completely solved, unless they know her personally or hold some importance in her life. I've seen the suffering of Canterlots slums, the back alley streets were little girls and boys are raped, beaten and murdered day and night! Sometimes just because they have money, or sometimes because they are in the wrong place at the wrong time. If I could, I'd take in every single orphan I found on the streets. Every runaway looking for a better life, every bastard tossed out by a hateful mother or father...every one of them! I'd save them all...But I can't. I don't have the power to save them all. So I've detached myself from anything that happens to this world. I live alone, I keep to myself, and I continue learning every day, from everything and everyone. I learn as much as I can and move on, and I do it for one reason. So that one day I might have the power that I don't have now!"

He stopped, and took a large breathe. He looked to his left expecting to see Rainbow staring at him, there was no way she hadn't heard him yelling at the air, probably looking mad as a hatter. But to his surprise, she was not there. Whipping his head around, he searched his surroundings for her rainbow head...but saw only empty whiteness. His mind baffled, he sat up, only to realize how weak and wobbly he still felt from her punch. Again he looked around, straining his eyes through the spots he saw in them, to find her somewhere out in the white...but saw nothing but emptiness. He felt a ping of anger stab at his mind

"Where is Rainbow Dash!? What did you do?!"

He yelled to the air, demanding, but at the same time, begging, for an answer. It came as a huge relief when the voice of his mirror self spoke once again.

"Calm yourself, I did nothing to her. I did do something to you though."

"W-what?" His voice shook, fearful at the possibility that his other half might actually be able to affect him, even after being separated by two dimensions. He heard a snicker echo through the abyss

"You reek of fear, you still fear me, you still fear yourself. Your promises of justice to the weak are marred in disbelief and doubt. You've gone so long without true interaction with others, that you've grown to despise other weaknesses, your pride is proof enough of that. You think everyone is beneath you, and you are right!"

The phantom image of his other self appeared in front of him once more, this time standing, as he now found himself doing. He couldn't remember how he had stood up though, or when. The mirror Daybreak came nose to nose with him again.

"They are weak! All of them. Weak compared to you. That's why you no longer go out of your way to save every little child you see cowering from bullies on the streets, or begging for food, as you did when you first left fathers home all those years ago. Trying to save everyone you met, trying to make everyone's lives better, so they could have a better childhood than you did, or so they would suffer less than you did. And how did that turn out!? Nearly all of them, ungrateful for your help, or demanding more than you gave, begging you to share your power with them. Betraying your small bits of trust, stabbing you in the back, attempting to take what they wanted from you after you offered them your help! You know, deep in your heart, the real reason you gave up and decided to drift from college to college learning all the schools knowledge, then wiping your existence from their memory. You despise them all, you hate them all. You hate them because they are all the same, all of them!"

"No...not all of them...some are different."

His mirror form snorted, cackling wildly as though he'd been told the punch line of the century!

"You're referring to Rainbow Dash I presume? Tell me Daybreak...you remember what happened with Twilight yes? You thought she was different too. You shared your power with her to save her life, and how did she repay you? Becoming obsessive with that power, drunk on it even, refusing to give up the necklace providing it, and confessing false feelings to you in a pathetically desperate attempt to make you hers, so she could keep that power. It was like a drug to her, your aura. And it will be the same with Rainbow Dash!"

"You're wrong! She's not like that, she's different, she's better! She's unlike anyone I've ever met before!"

His mirror self blew a raspberry at him mockingly, while rolling his eyes in an exaggerative manner. It was odd to see himself make such a face. It reminded him of a doll with the wrong head attached to it, everything about it just looked wrong.

"You meet someone like her everyday when you look in the mirror. It's the reason you like her so much. You're just too blind to see it! What? You think it's trust, respect, friendship...love you feel? It's none of those things, she acts like you, has as much pride as you do, she's strong and powerful with magic. She's the 'element of loyalty'...she's what you want everyone to be like, and you're mistaking that for love, the thing you claim not to believe in. Just like a stupid child. You've never been with a woman before, never kissed, you never tried to experience life as it should be lived. You chose instead, to close yourself to emotions and because of that, these new experiences she's bringing you seem like an oasis in the middle of a barren desert. She's just a girl! She's not some demi god like you, she's flawed just like the rest. She will betray you, she will hurt you, and she will destroy what remains of your precious hope for humans when it happens. And guess what Daybreak, I'll be waiting. At fathers, behind the locked room. When you finally realize I was right the whole time, I'll be waiting for your visit."

He didn't know what made him do it, perhaps spite, perhaps pride, perhaps out of sheer stupidity, but it regardless of why...it happened anyways. Daybreak pulled back his fist, a with speed that would have made Rainbow Dash proud, thrust his fist forward , under hand punching his other self straight in the gut, and watched him double over in pain. Then he took a step back, and spit at his mirror forms feet.

"That's what I think of Fathers locked door, and you! I'll never go back there, and I'll never let you out again. Go burn in Tartarus where you belong!"

Suddenly he was on his back, and the abyss around him turned from starch white, to midnight black. Then it changed to blood red, as his other self ignited in an fiery rage. Yellow and red flames shot up his shimmering body, he let out a shriek that pained Daybreaks ears more than a banshee's scream! His other form appeared above him, smiling down at him with sharp canine's that glistened against his flaming form.

"If you won't hear the truth, then I'll show you! Lets take a trip shall we, back out to your duel, and I'll give you a taste of what you're truly like. A demonstration you could say. A demonstration starring your new favorite athlete...Rainbow Dash."

"If you touch her-!"

"But I'm not going to do anything...you are!" before Daybreak could protest, the flaming image of his mirror self floated forward, and phased into his body!

Daybreaks eyes shot open and he let out a huge gasp for breathe! He looked around, he was still on his back, and Rainbow Dash was again kneeled over and breathing heavily. For a moment, he was baffled...he couldn't understand how she hadn't recovered yet after all the time he'd been gone. Then it hit him. He hadn't ever left, he'd merely been inside his own mind...arguing with his other half who had leapt across not one, but two dimensions to track him down. Even whilst trapped inside the mirror he could still reach out and effect him. What had he done just then...as he passed through his body like a spirit?

For a long moment nothing happened, Daybreak thought he had truly just meant to frighten him with his threats. Then his throat seized up, and he began hacking as though he were gagging on his tongue!

He flailed his arms and desperately attempted to draw breathe, but found no air could reach his lungs, it all just seemed to stop halfway down his throat! Rainbow turned and saw him spasming, she was on her feet seconds later, half-sprinting over to him. When she reached him, she immediately flipped him onto his belly, hoping to clear his windpipe. She gave him a large smack on his back, directly over his lungs, and Daybreak felt the trapped air come bursting forth in the form of blood from his lips! He threw up onto the ground of the white abyss, which instantly soaked the warm mess into its cold clutches!

He clawed at his throat as he once again attempted to bring air into his lungs, but found he was still unable to inhale fully. As he attempted to rip off the neck of his shirt to help his air intake, he noticed a change in his finger nails whilst they ripped at his clothing. They were growing right before his eyes. Growing in length and sharpness! His shirt suddenly became torn fabric beneath his swipes, and as he lashed out in his violent thralls to find air, he accidentally slashed across Rainbows burnt hand, slicing it cleanly open across her palm. Luckily for her, it did not bleed much, but she did pull back in surprise, and that allowed Daybreak to break free from her grasp and roll away several feet...before he let out the most terrifying and ear splitting screech, she had ever heard in her life.

His shriek was unlike any creature she could ever remember or imagine! The very sound of it sent cold shivers of sweat down her back. She watched on in both terror and awe as Daybreak stood up, and black flames burst forth from beneath the abyss, surrounding his body in a shadowy lair of fire. The flames formed like a cloak around him while the very fabric of the abyss seemed to rise up from the floor to encircle his palms. White nothingness circled like magical mist around his hands as he admired his features, extended his arms and glancing over his chest. His overall body structure seemed to have shifted, and with his shirt torn to shreds it was all to obvious. His chest looked like it had grown black scales made of fire giving the impression of body armor, and caused him look more muscular than before. His eyes now shined a bright, blazing blue, and shrunk down to slits like a snake. He looked up and smiled at Rainbow Dash, showing his sharpened canines and sending a shiver of fear down her spine as he spoke.

"Now then...time for round two?"

You Knew This Was Coming

Rainbow dove to her stomach as another large ball of black flames soared over her head, missing her by inches! She rolled several feet trying to gather some distance between her and her psychopathic friend! One minute he had been choking to death on nothing, and spitting blood...the next he looked like he'd just stepped out of a Goth magazine and started attacking her! His whole personality seemed to have changed along with his appearance. His eyes were no longer a warm emerald green, but a cold icy blue and slit-like in appearance. In fact, everything about him was cold now. Before, being near him filled her with warmth all over, now, even the fire he threw at her felt like ice rather than flame. It burned in a completely different way...like it splintered and shattered her skin upon contact.

She hadn't been fast enough to react when he first attacked her, and now a small portion of her arm felt like it had been frozen solid at the edge of her shoulder. She could barely move it, and couldn't channel any magic to fight with it. It was like swinging a noodle at her opponent. She wasn't sure what happened to him, she couldn't tell if was just a magical fit like Twilight sometimes had...or something else. But if he was just having a fit, that meant all she had to do was not die until he ran out of power.

"Easier said than done...this feel like a very sincere attempt on my life!"

She knew she was fighting a lost battle. No stamina left, and only one arm to channel her weather magic? She knew she had...maybe... another minute before he just picked her apart. She was barely dodging as it was now and he wasn't showing any sign of relenting. She pushed herself to her feet as he came at her again, black flames whipping out at her like rope. She pushed herself back, skidding and rolling on her jean shorts as she tried to balance herself with only useable arm. She had barely finished rolling when she felt something wrap around her left leg, and start pulling.

"Fuck! No!"

She flailed and kicked against her bind, but her leg simply passed through the tendril grasping her. She looked over her back and saw a rope of black flames grasping her leg. She swiped out with her other foot again, but merely passed through just as before. Before she could fight back anymore, the flames tightened, and dragged her back to Daybreak, hoisting her upside down in front of him. She smirked as she was brought to eye level with him.

"Who knew you were into bondage Daybreak? If you wanted to tie me up, all you had to do was ask."

He reached out and grasped her cheeks with his clawed fingers, pulling her face up to his. He brought his lips to her ear and hissed so that only she might hear him, and not those that could be watching outside.

"I am not Daybreak." As her eyes widened, she saw his hand motion away, and suddenly felt herself spinning through the air. She twisted and crashed into the ground, bouncing and rolling until she landed sitting upright. She turned over to force herself up, but found something harp plant itself in her gut and kick her back several more feet, rolling again. Now on her stomach, she saw him move at her like shadow, seeming to become a shadowy phantom as he ran. Leaning on her useless arm for what little support it could give, she thrust out her right arm heating it bright with her cyan aura.

He didn't stop moving, even when the lightning came down to block his path. Instead he trucked on straight into it, and as it connected with his flames, an explosion rippled outwards across the abyss knocking Rainbows bad arm out from under her and causing her to smash her face into the ground! She didn't care though, her only thoughts were what that explosion might have done to Daybreak.

"Daybreak! No!"

She forced her head up, resting on her chin as a trail of blood streak down from her forehead. Her eyes searched the remaining black flames for her friend, darting about desperately hoping he was alright.

"You dumbass...I swear if your not alright I'm gonna kick your ass..."

Even as she thought it, she saw the black flames beginning to thin...and spiral inwards. Her eyes widened with glee as he appeared in the center, seemingly unharmed, and with his hands pressed together in front of his chest. The flames were being drawn in between his hands, along with, what looked like...the lightning Rainbow had summoned. She felt a shiver travel down her aching frame.

"Awwwww fuck!....This is gonna hurt!"

Realizing what was about to happen, she attempted to brace herself for the inevitable, but just as it looked like Daybreak was about to release the stored power against her...he vanished. A small puff of white mist remained behind where he had previously stood.

"What the fuck...?"

Not wasting the moment, Rainbow pushed against the ground with her good arm and managed to work her way to her knees before once again looking around for where Daybreak had gone. When he was nowhere to be found, she felt an odd surge of anger bubble in her chest.

"Seriously! That's it?! All that build up and you're just gonna leave?! What the actual fuck man!!! I was actually looking forward to seeing what happened next! Don't you know you never leave a girl unsatisfied you asshole! GET THE FUCK BACK HERE AND FINISH ME!"

"If you insist."

"Oh fuck my big mouth..."

She turned her head in terror, and saw...he was directly behind her, palm extended forward. The massive ball of black fire and yellow lightning was swirling in the center of his hand. His hand and the energy, were inches from her back, there was no way she could avoid him...and at this range...

"He's...gonna kill me...why...? What did I do wrong?"

A brief moment of grief found her eyes, she crushed her eye lids together to hold back any water from forming. He sneered, kneeling down next to her.

"Don't worry...the pain will last only an instant...SOLAR FLARE!"

"Solar what?!"

Blinding light filled her vision as he released the energy against her back. She felt her body go numb, but not before the electricity sent her nerve endings into overdrive! She opened her mouth to cry out in pain as her body was sent flying forward...but the pain was over before she could even make a sound. She didn't feel it when she hit the ground and slid forward on her chest. She was only aware that she couldn't move. Lifting her head to look back, she saw she was bound head to toe in yellow rings of energy. Sparks showered to the ground from the golden circles of light as she attempted to struggle against her bindings. They shocked her to cease her movements, but she could not feel it through her numb nerves and so continued to pointlessly flop around until she saw him walk up behind her. Finding her voice again, she snarled at him

"I thought you were gonna kill me you jackass! You scared the shit outta me...what did you do?!"

He sneered at her, kneeling next to her and placing a clawed hand on her back

"Stop struggling, you're gonna fry your arms if you don't."

"NO! I won't lose...I can't lose!"

He gently patted her head, extinguishing the few specks of black flame scattered about her clothes that were attempting to burn their way through to her skin. The whole fight had left her clothes in tatters, but she still had enough to cover what was important, so he cared little.

"You've already lost. I can admire you're spirit, that's probably another reason he likes you...but this is pure lightning energy. You can't break it because it doesn't hold a physical form. It's only binding you to hold you in place, the more you resist, the more it will shock, and burn, and tighten around you. You should know how powerful it is...after all, you're the one who threw it at me."

She stopped flopping her legs like a fish out of water and laid limp, surrendering hatefully to the truth. She knew she didn't have the magic or stamina left to break these bonds. She looked back over her shoulder at him, her hair had fallen down messily over her face and dried blood clung to multiple strands...but he could still see the fire of fighting spirit in her eyes. She growled at him

"How did you throw my lightning back at me...that shouldn't be possible, I saw it hit you."

Letting loose another chiding snicker, he patted her on the head again, earning him a glare from her that he was forced to chuckle at.

"Nothing is impossible for me. I'm not like my counterpart."

He traced the sharpened nail of his index finger along her neck and up to her chin, sending a cold shiver down her spine at his touch.

"Who are you?" The question felt almost foolish to ask. Obviously this was Daybreak...but at the same time she knew it couldn't be. She had seen him change, and could almost feel the difference his presence created...but who else could he be? Another chuckle made her want to punch him, if she could have moved from her bondage.

"I? I am a monument...to all your-"

"Yeah yeah! Cryptic words and all that...can you just give me a straight answer? Who are you, I know you can't be Daybreak...are you?"

A devilish smile formed across his lips, showing of his serrated, perfectly pointed teeth. "No...I am not him."

"Oh thank goodness...seriously that's awesome...cause now I don't have to feel bad."

He raised a suspicious eyebrow to her "Feel bad about what?"

Her whole body ignited in fizzling cyan aura, she smiled up at him "This!"

The five rings binding her ignited a brighter yellow, sending streaks of lightning from their frames into his chest, and lifting him off the ground to toss him back several feet! He rolled backwards, his black cloak of fire dissipating into nothing as he hit the ground and went limp. Rainbow did a small victory flop as she rejoiced loudly and tauntingly.

"Aww yeah! Suck on that asshole! Nobody fucks with Rainbow Dash! Yeah, yeah! Whose awesome? I'm awesome! Whose awesome? I'm Awesome!"

"And whose really gods damned annoying?!"

"Oh fuck me! Are you serious?!"

Her joy came to an abrupt end as she saw her enemy rise, and dust himself off as though nothing had happened. He looked over at her, clearly pissed, but still managing to wink at her goadingly.

"Hacks! I am calling hacks here! That's...just not fair!"

He took his time walking over, as though taking a casual stroll in the park, and even doing a small skip along the way. As he reached her, he smiled, bent down, gripped her by the neck, and lifted her up to his face.

"Hiya" he breathed at her. His breath invaded and burned her nostrils. It didn't have a smell, it was just colder than the worst blizzard and burned to breathe in.

"So...other than giving me a mild headache and briefly pissing me off, was that supposed to do anything?"

She half considered spitting in his face out of defiance, but instead she decided she'd do something else...

"Yeah dickhead, it was supposed to fry your cocky ass like my breakfast omelet this morning! Instead you've got me gripped by the neck and wondering if I get to see the nonasshole version of Daybreak again sometime soon?"

He blinked...then blinked again. He was slightly taken aback by her words, expecting a little more fear and less bravado while he had her by the windpipe. It was unnerving in a way.

"I could kill you right now...you know what happens to those who die in the True S-"

"Oh would you just go fucking fuck yourself already! Goddess if your gonna kill me then kill me, at least spare me the ranting's, I get enough of that from my egghead friend!"

Again, he just stood there, gripping her neck just lightly enough to allow her to breathe...and blinking like she'd slapped him.

"Ummm...ok...So...I'm bored now, this isn't any fun when you're not scared...so umm...fuck you...and...bye."

He dropped her, allowing her to hit the floor, smacking her face into the ground yet again, and still bound by the yellow rings. He turned on the spot, exploding into a cloud of dark aura that covered her vision. She heard a loud thud a foot or two away from her as his eerie hissing voice echoed around her ears.

"The next time we see each other won't be so fun Daaaaaashie!" His shrill banshee-like laugh echoed around her, making her cringe in pain as the final remnants of his aura faded away.

Rainbow sighed with relief "Damn...really thought he was gonna snap my neck that time...wait!."

She looked up and yelled to the fading flames "Who are you anyway!?"

As the last bits of fire and smoke died away, a shadow figure appeared around her, igniting her right arm in black flames. She went to cry out...but felt no pain. Instead she felt something drop into her palm. She strained her neck to look back at what was there. A piece of black paper, burned around the edges, and in the center, white writing in a language she did not recognize.

"έκλειψη Ηλίου!"

She gripped the paper tight, she'd have to wait until she was freed before she could worry about what it said. The cloud of dark aura was gone and now she could clearly see what had hit the ground inside it. Daybreak was lying a few feet away from her, looking just as he had before the other...thing...had shown up. He was clearly out cold, and shivering madly as though he were in a pile of snow. She started to stand up, hoping help him...but realized she was still bound by the lightning rings and unable to move much at all.

"Oh come on! Seriously?! Why are these even still here?!"

She flopped about, annoyed and angry. Her legs and arms were growing stiff from being bound straight for so long. She lifted her head again and started lightly beating it into the ground.

"Why!"

*smack*

"Won't!"

*smack*

"These!"

*smack*

"Stupid!"

*smack*

"Things!"

*smack*

"Go"

*smack*

"Away!"

*smack*

Exhausting her strength and tired of head-butting the floor, she conceded to simply lay there and wait for rescue.

"Surely the class has to be close to over by now? There's no way we haven't been in here more than an hour..."

She looked up the white sky and yelled as loud as she could

"Hey Doc! In case you haven't noticed, no one is moving, and some of us need a hand here! Get us the fuck out already!"

A full minute passed without response, and she was about to start shouting curses, when a small white rip/portal opened up in front of her. The Doctor strode in, a grave look that she was not used to seeing, etched across his features. He strode over to Daybreak and threw him over his shoulder. Then proceeded over to Rainbow Dash and picked her up by the ring that was around her belly, carrying her like a suitcase. She quickly shoved the small piece of paper into her pocket, deciding it was best to keep it to herself for now. The Doctor walked over to the portal without a word to her, and tossed her through. Then after glancing back, as though looking for something still inside, he lowered his eyebrows and stepped though with Daybreak still draped over his shoulder.

.....

Her eyes were blinded with cascading images she could not piece together or comprehend as she flew threw the portal. Rainbow shut her eyes until it was over, and she felt herself being propelled out of the cold like a potato in a sling shot. She bounced onto the floor with a painful "oof!" and conceded (again) to lay there until someone helped her up. Once the spots cleared from her vision and she was able to look around a bit, she saw that nearly the entire class was standing around her. That set her in a irritated state

"Gee, don't everybody help me at once!"

Her voice dripped with disdain, was a hand too much to ask?

"No one is helping you, until we can determine if you're gonna be a problem with what comes next..."

Rainbow strained her head around to look behind her as the Doctor stepped out of the portal, still carrying Daybreak over his shoulder, who now seemed to be waking up. The Doctor dropped him, none to softly, onto the ground next to Rainbow and motioned to someone off to the side, whom Rainbow could not see from her lovely spot on the floor. Daybreak gave a small groan and started to twitch lightly as he woke.

"What do you mean? Let me out of these stupid rings already! At least help him! He's freezing, I can feel it from here!"

"Quiet Rainbow Dash!"

The Doctors voice came out much sharper than she could ever remember him speaking in the two years she had known him. He was glaring down at Daybreak, then looked over to her...and slightly softened his gaze.

"We can't let you out just yet...and don't worry, he's not gonna freeze in here. The vacuum of True Space won't affect him anymore, he'll be up in moments. But we can't have you moving around until after..."

"Until after what?" Her voice rang with suspicion "What's going on"

"Just relax Rainbow Dash, trust me, everything's gonna be fine."

She whipped her head around to find Twilight Sparkle kneeling beside her, a rather proud smirk adorning her face, and a small burn along the left side of her clothing. Rainbow was now very, very confused.

"Twilight? What's-"

"Ohhh...mmmmph my head....where am I...Dash? That you?"

Twilight stood from her side so quick Rainbow felt wind rush past her

"He's awake Doctor."

"Yes I see that Ms. Sparkle, thank you...guards!"

"What?!" Rainbow yelled loudly, turning her head back to Daybreak as three guards appeared off to the side and began pushing through the crowd of students. The men were dressed as Royal guards from Celestia's palace, which was odd to see so far away from Canterlot. Their armor gleamed gold against the bright sunlit room, the tips of their spears seemed to fizzle with some kind of yellow aura as they worked through the mass of students, stopping only once they came to stand at Daybreaks side. Twilight pointed down at him, her grin growing ever wider on her face

"That's him sirs...that's-" Before she could finish the Doctor stepped in front of her, blocking her from view of the guards and gently pushing her back into the crowd.

"I'll take it from here Princess, I am the teacher after all, I can handle it."

He cleared his throat, then motioned down at Daybreak with an open palm.

"Sirs, if you could please escort him to the Headmistress, that would be greatly appreciated. Oh and do feel free to stun him if he tries to run."

"What? NO! Back the fuck off! He didn't do anything wrong!"

The guards reeled back for a moment at Rainbows sharp outburst, then quickly moved back in upon realizing she was restrained, and on the floor. Daybreak chose that particular moment to sit up, rubbing his head in pain. Three spears instantly dropped to head height, surrounding him on three sides. He blinked away his foggy vision and realized where he was.

"Oh...great...Why is it this happens everywhere I go?"

The Doctor motioned at the guards "Take him"

The three spears instantly lowered to his center and closed in as he stood up, looking groggy, but still managing to keep his voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Magic tipped? If I didn't know better I'd say you were planning on stunning me? I'm shocked! Don't you trust me?"

Twilight had managed to work her way around the mob students, back in front of the Doctor.

"Well I can hardly expect you to come quietly can I?"

Daybreak lowered his eyes in a small sigh

"I suppose you're to blame for this lovely welcoming committee Twilight?"

"I might have had a hand in it, yes...What? You knew this was coming didn't you?"

Another sigh escaped his lips, he turned to leave, motioning to the three guards surrounding him.

"Shall we go then?"

"Daybreak...?"

He froze in place. The voice had barely been audible, just above a whisper. He looked back, and saw Rainbow, still bound his other half's lightning rings. She was looking up at him, fear and confusion etched all over her face.

"What's going on? Why are they taking you?"

He felt a stab of guilt hit him in the chest as she looked up at him, he couldn't meet her eyes.

"Rainbow I-"

"Get moving kid, we don't have all day!" One of the guards gave him a small shove forward with the butt end of his spear, and started walking, forcing him to move unless he wanted to be jabbed in the back by the pointed end. His first instinct was to turn and floor all three of them, but that would definitely kill his chances of getting out of this...so he played nice and kept walking. He turned and yelled back to her as they exited the room.

"I'll be back Rainbow, I promise!"

Rainbow was not satisfied with that answer, she hated being lied to and knew he was lying right then, she could see it on his face. She began to flail about on the floor, desperately trying to break the bonds around her body.

"Let me go! Let me go! Why are you taking him! He hasn't done anything wrong! Daybreak! Daybreak!"

She was straining the lightning around her wrists and feet so much they were beginning to stretch while she pulled against them, sparking dangerously as she flailed! Twilight dropped to her side, desperately trying to calm her down, Sunset Shimmer managed to push through the crowd as well and reach her friends side.

"Rainbow! Rainbow please, you need to calm down, they'll never let you free if you keep up like this."

She lashed out with her bound legs, trying to kick everything within kicking distance of her and not giving a damn who it was

"I don't care! I'll break out if I have to! He hasn't done anything wrong! Go stop them Twi! Sunset? Come on! Stop them!"

Twilight made to speak but Sunset Shimmer put her hand out in front of her, shaking her head.

"I'll handle it"

Twilight nodded and backed off, dismissing herself to follow Daybreak and the guards down the hall. Sunset put her palm on Rainbows back, calming her thrashing for a moment.

"Rainbow please...just calm down for a second and I'll explain ok?"

Steam was rising from Rainbows back, whether it was from magic or the heat she was generating contrasting with the cold autumn air in the room, Sunset did not know. But she was nevertheless relieved when Rainbow conceded, nodding her head slowly on the blue rug beneath her. Giving her friend a small smile, Sunset gently rolled Rainbow onto her side, and materialized a pillow for her to rest her head. Rainbow nodded in appreciation, then lowered her eye lids in a sinister stare

"So why did they take him?"

Sunset shifted uncomfortably, and decided she'd better sit down. Crossing her legs, she let out a sigh and began to speak

"Well..."

Mind Games

Daybreak was led through a series of hallways that seemed to turn around a new corner every ten feet. He was truly curious as to where they were taking him, it obviously wasn't the dungeons. The dungeons were farther below the school, as he had learned from Rainbows map. He'd heard the Doctor say the Headmistress office, but that hardly made any sense. It was unlikely he was being escorted by three guards just to be given detention or a scolding by the head tool of the school. Nevertheless, he knew that if he wanted any hope to remain of him getting back to Rainbow Dash, he had to play nice.

A year ago, heck, even a few months ago, if he'd been in this same situation anywhere else, it would be going very differently. He'd have already incapacitated the guards, and would be on his way to delete his existence from the schools memory banks, then from the people themselves. The one major benefit of having a memory spell that had to be spoken aloud to take effect was, when one had access to a school loudspeaker, which often was voiced all over the school. He'd never had any trouble removing his existence if he'd needed to.

But now, things were different from before. He didn't wanna leave, and as much as he hated to admit it...it was what he feared more than anything right then. That he would be expelled for using dark magic. Even if this wasn't about his identity being discovered, which was most likely the case considering Twilight had practically sang to him that she'd been involved, the entire class had probably seen his and Rainbows battle, if the crowd afterwards had been any indication. Which meant everyone, including the Doctor, Twilight, and Sunset Shimmer had seen his mirror form take control and beat Rainbow senseless with dark magic. He was almost surely expelled. Though, he had to admit, the way she handled the situation was quite impressive, if she'd planned it out. Although, knowing her, it could have just as easily been that she was pissed and felt like running her mouth. Either way, if he ever got the chance, he'd have to congratulate her for it.

The problem was...whether or not he'd ever get the chance. Although he used Dark magic every single day of his life, he disguised it well enough to keep hidden. He changed it's color to match his natural green aura, he worked constantly on keeping in control so he would never lose himself to it's power, and took extra care to never reveal his nature to others. He was living proof that the art wasn't as corruptive as many were led to believe. If one took the proper time to train and control it, rather than letting it control the user, then it could be harnessed just as easily as normal magic. The problem was, most of society didn't see it that way, and he couldn't fault them for it. Over the history of Equestria itself, anytime someone wielding powerful dark magic ever became known, they always, alwaaaaays, turned evil or corrupt not long after.

King Sombra and the Crystal Empire were a prime example. The man had been a completely different person before he'd discovered the Dark Arts. After which he become obsessed with it's power and let it consume him in shadow. The scar he'd left on the crystal people would never fade, and they, out of all the people in the world, were the ones he was sure would never except dark magic as a possible ally.

The citizens of Equestria were hardly any less bias. But again, Daybreak could not blame them for it. His father Discord had waged a war on his mother, Princess Celestia, that had lasted one thousand years from start to finish. There were small technicalities concerning his birth and the true ending of the war, but all together, it was pretty much one thousand years. A millennium of warfare can hardly be forgotten so quickly, especially when the main antagonizer of it was wielding, (three guesses what) Dark Magic as his mane force. Now his father had insisted on multiple occasions that the "Chaos Magic" he wielded was different from standard Dark Magic. But Daybreak did not buy into that notion and didn't care even if it was true. It all mattered how the worlds people perceived it, and they perceived it as Dark Magic, which meant that's what it would be named for all of history.

Then there was Nightmare Moon. Princess Celestia's beloved sister turn usurper, had attempted to take over Equestria and seal it forever in an endless night time. Although her "rebellion" had only lasted a matter of hours due to her having no army, and her taking on her sister alone in single combat, her betrayal had still left it's mark, not only on Celestia, but on the citizens of Equestria as well. She had been banished by the famed Elements of Harmony and sealed within the moon for ten years, five years after Daybreaks birth. She was only restored to her old self thanks (once again) to the power of the Elements, and Twilight Sparkle, who battled against her after she freed herself from her prison and attempted another coup. He still wasn't entirely sure what had prompted Luna to rebel against her sister and attempt to overthrow her using dark magic, but he had his theories.

From what little he could remember about his aunt in the brief meetings they'd had in his dreams as a child, she had been the only one to speak against his exile at birth. Cadence had not been present for his conception and so he could never know her true opinion of him, as he had still never met her to this day. However, Luna had spoken publicly about how he should have been raised as a prized son and prince, rather than thrown to the streets to suffer and die alone. It was Luna who had formed the law protecting him from being killed by the citizens of Canterlot, and hired her own personal guard to severally punish any who nearly killed him. After seeing the written law himself, (by breaking into the legislative section of his mothers castle once he was older), he'd learned that they weren't even supposed to be able to touch him in any harmful way. But, clearly the citizens hadn't cared enough about consequences to not beat him on a daily basis. A more logical theory was that Luna had charmed him with some kind of protection spell, alerting her or her guards when he was in imminent danger of being beaten to the point of death by any citizen. This made more sense, as he remembered once being mauled so badly by a dog in the streets, he would have surely died if his own magical force hadn't taken shape and healed him. Since the dog wasn't considered a citizen, no guards ever showed up to check on him. The few times he'd ever seen the night guards, they'd never stepped in to help, but once, and it was obvious the beating was going too far on that occasion, as knives had been drawn by some citizens and were nearly used on him.

Luna had visited him a few times in his dreams when he was much younger. Those rare nights had been the only solace he had, and always occurred when the abuse became too intense for him to take consciously. Luna would appear in his dreams, always sad, always full of tears like he had been back then. She talked sometimes, but mostly just held him in a magical cloud inside his mind until the kicking, punching or beating stopped. The she would reawaken him, and disappear. The few times they'd actually spoken in real conversation were later on, just before and just after he'd arrived and departed the orphanage. He'd asked her to explain to him in detail, who he was and why he'd been put through this. The first time she refused and only briefly touched on it...but the net time, when he was preparing to leave the orphanage and set out on his own travels, she'd told him everything.

Luna was possibly the only person in Equestria that Daybreak felt he could trust, other than Rainbow Dash. Though they'd almost never spoken, she'd gone out of her way to try and comfort him, as little as it had been, it had helped. Although he still hated the world and everyone in it, her small acts had been enough to keep him from becoming evil. She'd proven, before he even understood the concept, that there was good, along with evil, in the world. It just so happened that evil seemed to dominate it, despite the belief Equestrian citizens held to that "friendship conquered all". Daybreak had traveled far beyond Equestria in his years of solitude. He'd been with Drakes, Dragons, the Zebra peoples, Centaurs, heck, he'd even met Cerberus once. He remembered he'd wandered so far outside of any known map, he'd found an actual pathway leading down to Tartarus. He'd stopped at the door after seeing Cerberus of course, and being told very politely by the beast to go "fuck himself". But he still remembered where it was, just in case Twilight ever pissed him off too much (kidding). Back to the point, he'd seen what the world outside of Equestria's little bubble of tolerance was. It was cruel, and in some places, the cruelty he'd seen done to others made his life look normal. Yeah, dragon mating season, he was not in a hurry to ever see that in person again.

Regardless, Luna wasn't here to protect him now, nor was Rainbow Dash likely to ever break those magic rings. He was alone, as usual, and with every fact and stereotype laid against him, he'd likely be expelled and never see Rainbow Dash again.

As the guards opened the final door, and escorted him into an office blocked by a large golden Phoenix, Daybreaks thoughts became scattered. desperately searching for some clever or sly way to get out of this doomed situation. But as the Phoenix moved to allow them passage, and he was seated on a turquoise chair, inside what he assumed to be, the Headmistress office, he could only think of one way out...and he hated himself to deciding to do it.

.....

The room which he'd been seated in was probably the most normal looking out of all the rooms he'd seen inside the school so far. It looked like an ordinary office that one would find inside a college, which only made him all the more wary of it. He was shoved, rather roughly, into the chair and half expected the guards to chain him down or in some way restrain him...but they did none of that. After seating him, they turned and left without a word. Daybreak noticed that the Headmistress's chair was facing away from him, presumably facing out the window behind that was head height behind the desk. As she had yet to turn and look at him, Daybreak used this chance to feel out the room with his magical sense. Opening up his eyes to magic, he looked about the room, expecting to see...well...something of interest....but he found nothing. Nothing about this room was threatening or worth distressing over. There was no gravity spell to bind him in place, no seal restraining his magic use, fuck, not even a hidden camera that could be magically activated to possibly record him doing anything that might incriminate him. The room was as bland and devoid of threat as his home toilet...heck even that thing was more threatening (when he brought it to life and set it upon unsuspecting would-be burglars of course).

He wasn't sure if he was disappointed or insulted that this woman felt so unthreatened by him that she hadn't put up a single defense in her office to protect herself. Still having not turned around, the Headmistress's chair showed no signs of moving anytime soon. So, after deactivating his magical sight, he examined the room with his normal vision. He was partially please to see that at least the room itself looked more interesting than its aura. The room was only ten foot by ten foot in total, rather small in comparison to the rest of the college and the general feeling of the school. The offices color was a dull rusty red and the carpet had the feeling of sheep's wool when he rubbed his shoes across the floor. Scattered about the room, in no conceivable order, were an assortment of oddly shaped tiki carvings made from both wood shavings and coconut skins. They seemed to litter every shelf, window sill, and small crevice they could be fit into. It left Daybreak feeling cluttered and oddly claustrophobic.

Oddly enough, the most interesting part of the room itself was the walls. Lining the perimeter of the wall were dozens of animal heads, each one exactly seven feet off the ground and in perfect alignment with the next. The animals ranged from common, to legendary...and even unheard of. He spotted some common ones such as bear, tiger, and boar...but then there was also, Timberwolf, Parasprite, (that one had the whole body...for obvious reasons) and a Vampire Fruit Bat. There was a Hydra head, then a young Dragon head that took up three spaces, and next (he was sure this one had to be fake) a Sphinx, and a Manticore. Near the end of the wall closest to him, the creatures became harder to identify, or downright impossible to name. He spotted a green skinned head in the shape of a square, with a frowny face adorning it's pixelated features, he could not identify what creature that was supposed to be, if it even was a creature. He also spotted a black skinned head, with a slimy looking coating, and no viewable eyes. It's mouth was open and, as he briefly glanced inside, he saw...what looked like a second mouth where it's tongue should be, also unidentifiable. There were several more unknowable creatures, leading up to the final slot on the wall, which ended right behind the headmistresses desk above the window. The final head...wasn't a head at all, but a crown, a crown that looked like it belonged to one of the deceased pharaohs of Ewegypt. It was golden in color and had longs braids of sapphire and ruby gem stones gliding down the backside of the headpiece. Just by the head shape and overall design, it was obvious that this was fitted for a woman...or a very oddly shaped man. Either way, he'd have loved to know to whom that once belonged.

"They're all real you know."

A powerful, but softly spoken, yet, mature sounding voice, floated over to him from the front of the chair that still faced away from him. The chair did not turn to meet his gaze, but the voice continued anyways, giving Daybreak the impression he was talking to the air. He was momentarily confused

"W-wha-?"

"The heads along the walls, they are all real. You've been staring for quite awhile, so I can only discern that you were curious." The pitch and speaking tone of her voice didn't seem to flow with any emotion, but still, Daybreak felt a distinct impression of déjà vu, as though he'd heard it somewhere before. When he did not respond, the voice spoke again.

"You do not believe me?"

Glancing quickly at the latter end of the heads, the ones that he could not identify, he found it hard to buy into that these were real. He opened his mouth, but the voice seemed to anticipate him

"Yes even those at the end, all are real"

Either she could see through the back of her head, and the chair to view his skeptical look, or she could literally sense his disbelief. Either way she continued on

"Those are heads of every creature I have ever slain, with my own hands. Before I became headmistress of this institution, my hobby was hunting the rare and legendary creatures you see before you."

Even though he could not see her face, it was obvious her voice was filled with her own pride at her achievements. Daybreak could easily relate, if these really were actual heads...then this woman deserved that pride. After all, the dragon and the hydra alone would have earned her his respect...but something bothered him.

"What did you do with the rest of the animal...once you had the head, what became of the bodies?"

He heard a faint snicker escape her lips.

"Every animal's resources were used to their fullest, nothing went to waste. The bears hide was used to make some amazing clothing, and the rest was eaten, the dragons scales were shaped into armor and weapons. The meat was used for soups in the Great Hall on Nightmare Night, the Manticores mane was made into scarfs and its tail used to create antivenom for scorpion stings. Anything meaty that was left over from the animals was used in, or is being used for food. We wasted nothing....except the Hydra. I killed that for a different reason entirely...and burned the body afterwards."

Daybreak felt like he should have been sitting farther away from this woman, he couldn't even see her and she already left a heavy impression on him.

"She even knew why I asked where the bodies went..."

He looked up as he heard the squeak of her chair, turning around to face him. She looked onto him, and he felt something heavy weigh upon his chest, along with the return of his déjà vu. The woman he was staring at was...hard to describe. He started with her clothing, which was giving off an impression of its own. She wore a jet black robe that covered her entire body all the way down to her feet. The robe left no skin exposed, but did not do much to hide the size of her overly large breasts, which jutted out obviously from within the robe. No skin shown through, but it was nevertheless distracting.

"If those aren't magically enhanced, I'm a fucking centaur"

Moving past her boobs (which might have been bigger than Fluttershy's) he looked at her hair next. Her hair was a faded green, graying with age in certain areas along the tips of her hairs, and in some spots even leaving a long gray streak. Her eyes were a bright emerald green just like his, it was weird to look at, as he had never met another person with his eye color. Green eyes yes, but never a bright emerald like this, sparkling in the light it was exactly like his own, and unnerving to look at. She had strong cheek bones and a slightly grayer complexion than his own, but healthy looking. Moving upwards he saw a black witches hat perched atop her head, the tip was purple in color and leaned over lazily on the rest of the hat.

Other than those basic features, he could see nothing else about this woman, other than a possible guess at her age. Her dulling hair implied she was an older woman, but her body structure, powerful eyes and soft looking skin said that she was still very young...or was very good at age magic. It must have been obvious that he was looking her over as her next words almost made him red in the face.

"Boys are the same everywhere it seems"

He reeled back in his chair, sending it back a few feet. He shook his head rapidly.

"No no no! No! That's not what I was doing! I was trying to figure how old you were."

She smiled, her smile was warm, but still left him with an uneasy feeling inside.

"I know, I just wanted to see how you'd react." She touched the tips of her hair that showed under the hat.

"I'd go off this if I were you, rather than my figure."

He nodded slowly, and she stared over at him. He got the faintest feeling he was being x-rayed, that seemed to be a common occurrence with the teachers around here.

"I am headmistress Shicvala (Shik-va-la), but most people call me Headmistress Shiva (She-va) for short."

"Why do they call you that"

She chuckled, more to herself than him, then made a couple wavy motions with her fingers "Oh a little bit of this and that...it's not important right now...What is important, is you."

She gave him another warm, but uneasy smile. "Do you know why you're in here?"

He gave a hesitant nod. Despite what he may have thought about himself, he didn't fancy pissing off this powerful looking woman. Anyone who could slay a Dragon, Hydra and a Manticore on their own deserved some manner of respect. Which meant he'd have to play it safe and simply do whatever she asked in the most normal way possible...and eventually probably beg on his knees to stay in the school.

"Ugh...such a disgusting thought..." he felt physically sick at the thought of him begging anyone for anything...but he knew that's what it'd probably take.

The headmistress suddenly let out a booming laugh, one that actually shook him in his chair! He almost keeled over and lost his seat as she bellowed

"Ok, so you know why you're in here?! Tell me then, why are you?"

He gulped, swallowing a large lump in his throat. Intimidating him wasn't an easy task, even though Rainbow had managed to do it without much trouble, but this woman had already managed to make him physically fearful of getting to close to her, as though she might tear his head off, like she probably had the dragons. He had to focus on coursing his magic through his body, to calm himself enough to speak without sounding pathetically shaky. He cleared his throat

"I'm guessing...it's because I used Dark Magic in my duel against Rainbow Dash"

There was a moment of silence, in which the headmistress simply stared at him. Then, after a long pause, she burst out in booming laughter yet again, this time successfully knocking him from his chair with it's power and volume. As he picked up his dignity and resumed his seat, she calmed herself enough to speak.

"No no child, that's not why you're here. Though...you do know I could have you expelled for such a thin...-what are you doing?"

At the word expel, Daybreak had lost it inside. He practically dove around the headmistresses desk and threw himself at her feet. Every shred of his pride seemed to swan dive into his stomach, as the thought of never seeing his only friend again became very possible.

"Please..." he looked up at her eyes, hoping with every shred of his being that this worked, as his dignity would likely be beyond self repair afterwards. "...Please don't expel me...I'm begging you...I've never cared about staying in a school as much as I do now...please!"

She looked down at him, her heavy emerald eyes judging him, as though weighing his worth. She was stunned into silence for a moment, then she spoke, her voice much deeper and much more serious than it had been before.

"Get up."

He did as instructed.

"Sit back down in your chair."

He obeyed again. She leaned over and looked at him, hard, as though she were looking straight through him. He met her gaze and tried not to challenge it, as he normally would have for anyone else. Instead he focused on her hand, which was slowly fishing through her desk searching for something. They shared a stare for a full minute before her hard look softened back into a smile, but a more sinister one than before. She pulled her hand from within her desk, and in it she held a large bowl of what looked like...cookies?

"Have a biscuit"

"Wha-what?"

He looked back to her gaze, meeting it fully again, she repeated herself.

"Have, a, biscuit."

He glanced to the bowl and back to her.

"I'm...fine thanks.

"This is really weird...her glare is saying completely different things than her lips are"

"It wasn't a request, take one."

"Well...now they're both saying the same thing...guess I don't really have a choice in this situation. How bad could it be?"

He reached out and plucked up one of the lumpy cookies, then slowly bit down on it, taking half of it into his mouth and slowly chewing. He licked it around in his mouth, trying to discern the taste and ingredients. He hardly expected her to poison him in the middle of her office, but hey, anything was possible. It tasted quite good actually, but there was a lingering after taste that he couldn't quite place...something that hovered just on the edge of his brain, and he knew he'd tasted it somewhere previously. Before he could complete his analysis of the food, she spoke to him again, in a much softer voice, like the one she started with.

"Now then...tell me. Why don't you want me to expel you...Child of Chaos."

If it were possible to freeze his own blood, he might have down so right then out of shock! He leaned forward, briefly choking on the rest of the cookie. After a moment of willing it down, he looked up at the headmistress with tear stained eyes. He wanted to ask how she knew, but as he opened his mouth to ask, different words came out.

"I don't wanna leave Rainbow Dash."

"What the flying fuck?! Why did I say that?!"

His hands flew to his lips and a red blush found his cheeks. She did not laugh, she simply leaned back in her chair, a satisfied grin across her lips.

"Ok then. Tell me, why don't you wanna leave Rainbow Dash."

He opened his mouth again to speak, and just like before, words different from his thoughts came flying out

"I've grown really attached to her."

Just like before, his hands flew back up, and this time he kept them there.

"What's going on!? Why am I...no...the cookies!"

His eyes widened in terrible realization as he looked down at the bowl before him, and the headmistresses grin grew ever wider. But he was still confused, he'd tasted every single truth serum on the planet, and knew each one by the smallest taste or smell (imagine how long that took to do).

"How did she slip me a truth potion without me detecting it!?"

As if waiting for her queue, the headmistress leaned over the desk, her extra large breasts almost knocking her computer monitor (that he hadn't seen until now, hidden behind all her tiki's) off the desk.

"I can see your confused, allow me to explain. Twilight Sparkle was just as shocked as you are right now when I put her through the same treatment her first day, last year. Granted I let you go four days without bothering you so I could see how you were, and maybe pick up your intentions for myself. But either you're better than her at hiding what you want, or you really were originally just here for school...either way we'll get to that in a moment. You must be wondering, with all your power how you didn't detect a truth potion in those biscuits I gave you. Well, I'll tell you. It's cause that's not a truth potion. It's my own special brew, you can't tell while I'm hidden under all these robes, but I'm from the Zebra clan. My skin is black and white striped just like the animal we take after. We specialize in potions and rare types of magic. That potion in your belly doesn't make you tell the truth. It gives me control over your entire body, with just my mind. It's a spell mixed in with a body numbing potion. I'm simply using it to make you tell the truth. By not allowing your lips to say anything but what you really feel, even if it's not what you're thinking."

"Well...fuck me sideways...that's actually really clever...bitch...but I could swear I've tasted that somewhere befo-"

*Whack*

"Ow! The fuck was that for!?"

His hand had suddenly sprung from his side and thumped him atop his own head. He glared over at her with an almost, hateful gaze. She simply chuckled.

"As long as this spell is active, my magic has full access to your body and mind...that includes your thoughts. So don't bother thinking hateful things, as I'll know. Just say what you feel, after all, it's not like you have a choice, we're bonded for now."

She let out a girly giggle that didn't fit her frame, but her last words did give Daybreak an idea.

Cutting across her giggle before she could question him further, he hastily asked her

"So we're bonded you say? As in linked through magic, both our minds that is?"

She stopped giggling and looked at him an odd amount of curiosity adorning her features.

"Yes that's right...why?"

His expression changed into an evil grin, his eyes glimmering with malice

"Perfect"

Hearing his thoughts, the headmistress raised an eyebrow "What do you mea- wahhhhh!"

Cutting herself off, a surge of energy appeared over her head, knocking the black hat from its perch and sending her backwards in her rolling chair! She fell backwards behind her desk, and when she arose, she was practically steaming from the ears.

"How did you-mmpph!"

"Ah ah ah." Daybreak wiggled his index finger at her, as though scolding a child. "You talk when I let you, I'm in control now."

He motioned to the chair, and, using her own powers against her, made her pick it back up, and sit down in it, after gathering her hat back up of course. Daybreak stood from his own chair and leaned over her desk on his elbows

"You should really learn who you're dealing with. If your gonna try and take over my mind, my mind, the mind of Discords son, as you were so kind to subtly point out earlier, you'd need alot more mental strength than that. Now, I could ask you how you found out who I am...but considering Twilight practically sang her confession to me in an overjoyed manner, I think it's rather obvious. So instead, I'll simply have you forget we ever shared this talk, you will forget that am Discords offspring, and you will forget what I have said about Rainbow Dash. Then I think I'll be on my way."

He turned to leave, more than satisfied with the way he'd handled being temporarily out witted. He was about to reach for the door, when his head suddenly exploded in agony! He dropped to his knees clutching at his skull. It felt like a thousand major league baseball players were having a go at his head...with lead bats! Painful hot tears tried to form in his eyes and escape...then...the pain was gone. He looked up slowly as his motor functions seemed to return, and found the headmistress standing behind her desk, pasty grey aura fizzling along her robed arms.

"Awww fuck..."

"Oh fuck is right! We aren't done here, now come here and sit back down!"

Oddly, his body responded with no delay. He was flabbergasted, instantly he tried to regain control with another surge of magic...but was met with no success. Bewildered, he continued his attempts until he was fully seated and staring back at the headmistress, whose smug grin seemed to have returned.

"That was a very good try kid, I'll give you that. Even Princess Twilight didn't think to try and reverse the connection on me, she simply sat there and took it. I suppose that's one of the many ways you differ from your old rival."

He grimaced "How much does this woman know?"

Leaning back in her chair once again, she resumed her old speech pattern, talking much softer now.

"How I know what I know is hardly important, what is important however, is what you've shown me in just our brief encounter. You are exactly like I expected you to be...with some small, minor differences. You are prideful to an almost arrogant point and you severally underestimate people who you don't perceive as a threat. I could expel you right now, without a second thought and no one would say a word against it...well...almost no one. Heck, I could even have you arrested for not only using dark magic, but then using it on the headmistress of this university and attempting to dominate my mind with it."

He began to sweat in his chair. He was screwed, so very, very screwed, and there was nothing he could do while being bound like he was.

"But that's not what I'm going to do."

"What?"

Even if she hadn't read his mind, his expression said it all. She chuckled at him once again.

"What? You were expecting me to get rid of you? Just like that? No, I can see your thoughts, hard as they may be to grasp due to your own mental strength, and I've seen based on your actions. You're not here for your fathers means, you could have tried to make me do any number of things when you thought you controlled me a moment ago. But instead all you wanted was for me to forget what happened here, and then tried to simply walk out. You could have had the Elements separated, or imprisoned. You could have done something so petty as to have me lower Twilight's grade for all I know. But you didn't. That shows character, regardless of what your favorite princess has to say about you, I'm willing to bet on you. Don't get me wrong, I think you're a cocky, arrogant, smart mouth little shit who needs to be severally humbled in a magic duel format. But your not evil, even if you are made of dark magic."

Daybreak simply sat in the chair, no longer trying to resist the power holding him down. He was too shocked by what he was hearing to even think of resisting anymore. The things she said, and the amount of knowledge she already had on him, was nothing short of scary. Despite his every attempt throughout life to remain anonymous, this random woman knew who he was before he'd ever set foot in her office, and knew things about him even Twilight didn't know. He was starting to doubt that Twilight was even her source.

"How...how do you know so much about me?"

Her emerald eyes locked with his, and she smiled her ever unnerving smile

"It doesn't matter how I know. Just know that this school will be a safe haven for you from the rest of the world. I can't guarantee your secret will be safe though...after today the news of your identity will likely meet everyone's ears, thanks to your old rival. She came to me you know, asking me to expel you right after your little yelling match the other day, but I set her straight and told her the same thing I'll tell you now. Until you give me a reason to believe that you intend this school or Equestria harm, you are welcome among my students, with protection."

He raised a curious brow "Protection?"

She nodded "From other students"

Now it was his turn to burst out laughing! He would have fallen from his chair if any of his limbs were under his own power! Though the headmistress did not seem to share in his amusement.

"Keep your protection ma'am. I can handle myself."

She lowered her eyes "Yes I know how powerful you are. But you don't know how strong some of these students are, tell me you haven't been the least bit surprised in the past few days? Your fight with Rainbow Dash is a prime example. You may have the most power out of anyone here, but your fight with her is valid evidence that the one with all the power doesn't always come out on top. You underestimated her, and lost the duel. Now you're underestimating these students, and could lose much more."

He chuckled "Like what?"

"Your life."

He stopped smiling "What?"

The headmistress sighed, leaning back in her chair again. He felt the numbness in his limbs receding, she motioned over to the window directly behind her.

"Take a look out there and tell me what you see."

Hesitantly he stood and approached her window, peering out its glass frame into the open courtyard of the campus. Her office gave her a perfect view of nearly every other building on the campus, almost all the way to the Everfree. He could see the advantage of its placement, but he couldn't understand what he was supposed to be looking at. All he saw was the large masses of students moving between buildings who chose to travel without the aid of portals. The crowds were large and nearly completely covered the majority of his sight. He almost couldn't see the multicolored leaves of autumn littering the sidewalks and grasses of the campus, with the stampede of feet going through them so quickly. Other than people, he saw nothing else.

"What am I supposed to be seeing here? Am I missing something?"

He turned back to the headmistress, confused

"I don't understand...all I see are other students transiting between-"

"Yes students, exactly! And, do you know how many students are at this school? Just a rough guess?"

Her smirk implied she knew he'd never guess right. But just to humor her, he took a guess that he knew couldn't be right for such a loved and popular school.

"Five thousand?"

Her eyes widened for a moment, then she began giggling wildly

"Close, very close. Not bad at all. The exact number escapes me, but we lean more towards six thousand students a year the last time I checked."

Somehow, Daybreak suddenly gained the ability to choke on air, as he instantly began gagging on nothing, pounding on his own chest trying to catch his breath!

"What?! How's that possible, Ponyville University is so big! How can you have so few students?"

She waved a hand dismissively "It doesn't matter...the point is, almost six thousand students inhabit these grounds, and more than...I'd say, eighty-five percent of them have, or had families who were effected negatively by Discords thousand year war. When, not if, when, they find out you are his son, who do you think they will turn their anger and lust for vengeance on? It won't even matter if Celestia is your mother, or if you're the most powerful being here. They will beat, maim, molest, or kill you if they get the chance. Please, don't give them that chance. You may not realize it, but there are those of us out there who actually have faith in you and know what you really went through, what you could become if you only tried. Most people do hate you, it's true. However some of us (mostly older adults who realize none of this is your fault) actually don't want to see you harmed and wish to help you move on from that life...The Doctor and I are some of those people. Please, help me help you, accept my protection. I won't use my spell to force you, it must be your decision."

Daybreak continued staring out the window for several moments, before chuckling lightly to himself.

"The friendliest place in Equestria hm? If this is where I'd be received the best and people still want to kill me...perhaps it was a mistake to come back after all. Twilight was right...It would be better for everyone if I just left wouldn't it?"

He turned back to face her, an oddly warm look on his face. "But...I think I'll stay regardless. I can't explain it, but I think the danger is worth it. I've never had a reason to enjoy myself before...but having a friend like Rainbow Dash, definitely makes it all worth it. Keep your protection, though I appreciate the offer, I mean that sincerely, oddly enough."

He watched her sigh again, but she too formed a warm smile anyways. "You are just as stubborn as I'd heard...Fine, but don't say I didn't warn you."

He smiled to himself "This woman is pretty cool. Who knew there were some decent people still out there..."

"So...is that it...can I go?"

Another booming laugh caused him to retreat back to his chair for safety.

"Oohhhhohoho! Not quite! There are still two more matters to discuss."

"What could she possibly want to discuss still? If me being Discords child doesn't bother her, then what could?"

He raised an eyebrow, feeling a mixture of curiosity and apprehension "And those would be?"

She motioned to his chair with an open palm. When he did not take it, she tapped her forehead with her index finger. He instantly understood her message, which was basically "sit or I'll make you". So he retook his seat as she leaned over her desk to look at him, her large breasts overtaking the desk for the umpteenth time.

"So...here's the deal. You have to do two things for me if I'm gonna allow you to continue remaining here..."

"I already don't like where this is going..."

"What things, may I ask?"

She smirked "You may ask. First, you and miss Rainbow Dash are going to be repairing the track field you so conveniently destroyed your second day here, in that little speed show of yours. This did allow me to request a new field all together though, so count yourself lucky it worked out in my favor."

A small blush crept up the sides of his face. Truthfully, he had forgotten about that entirely, the events of this morning easily overtaking all other thoughts.

"We'll get on that right away."

"You'll do no such thing. Our pre season soccer matches start in a few days. When our opponents, the Canterlot City Minotaurs get here, I want them to see our track, and I want to be able to say to their coach that our team captain, and our newest student, did that. Then I want to take great pleasure in watching Coach Bull piss himself."

Daybreak muffled snicker within a cough, and nodded, indicating he would comply. Then he ~~im~~patiently waited for her to state her next condition for him to remain within the schools walls.

Staring at him in an x-ray type manner seemed to be her hobby, for he once again felt like he was being scanned as she looked at him, and smiled...again.

"Your next, and most important task, one which I will ensure you fulfill, is this...you will tell Rainbow Dash how you really feel about her."

"What in all of Tartarus!?"

"E-excuse me?!"

"Did you hear me stutter? You will tell Miss Rainbow Dash your real feelings for her, and you will do it the very next time the opportunity presents itself. That's the instruction I'm giving you, and with my spell, I'm gonna make sure you follow it. You will tell her the honest truth. I won't physically watch what happens, you can rest assured of that...but my magic will alert me when it's task has been fulfilled...so the clock is ticking."

"Clock? What clock? The fuck does she mean?"

"What clock are you talking about? Do I have a time limit or something?"

He watched as an evil smile spread across her lips, he knew he'd regret his question instantly.

"In a manner of speaking, yes. You see, I've taken into account your own mental strength. I've also been told that the farther someone moves away from me, the easier it is for them to resist my spell. So I've added an extra layer to my magic this time around, speciaically for you. The longer you try and resist its effects, the more intense they will become. For example; let's say I tell you to eat that batch of biscuits on my desk. Should you try and resist, the impulses you feel towards those biscuits will increase exponentially, and continue to increase the longer you resist. This will proceed until you finally break and give in, which everyone does eventually as the spell won't leave your system until you do. But here's where the best part comes in, because you resisted the spell, by the time you break, you'll not only simply eat those biscuits...but you'll devour them with such a ravenous pleasure, it will drive you wild....Now, imagine that same effect, for your own situation."

Beads of sweat dripped down his chin "Oh no...that's bad"

Every smile this woman had made him uneasy, but when she put effort into making him squirm...it was downright uncomfortable. Amongst his mixed and panicked feelings, a small bit of anger managed to push its way to the surface

"Why huh? Why do you care so much if I tell her what I think of her? You don't even know what I really think of her!" He pointed his finger at her accusingly. His voice was steadily rising as he attempted to keep it from cracking with fear. "It's my business not yours! You have no right to interfere in my personal life...it's not right, its not...not..."

"Fair?" She offered

"No! It isn't fair at all!" He slumped back in the chair and resting his head in his palms.

She did not laugh, but he could hear a mild amount of enjoyment in her voice "You seem to care a great deal about reveling what you really think to her, why is that? Tell the truth."

As much as he tried to fight, it was in vain. His head came up from his palms and his lips moved against his will. "I don't want her to think less of me..." The moment he finished speaking, he returned his face to his palms, hiding his blush and embarrassment within them.

"Hoho! Well that is surprising! The son of Discord cares what another thinks of him? How did that happen...wait, forget I asked, you need not answer. I won't torment you in such a way. I am curious though, you said you've grown attached to her. In just four days you've grown attached to someone? After twenty-two years of swearing up and down Equestria, that friendship and love don't exist, you get attached to this girl in just four days? Why?"

"I don't know. I can't explain it myself."

"Do you still not believe in the power of friendship?"

"I'm...not sure"

"What about love? Do you believe in love now?"

For the first time since her questions started, he smiled. "No"

Her eyes widened for a moment, then resumed their stern stare "No? Well...do you love Rainbow Dash?"

Despite his own cheeks turning a bright red, his lips still gave him a surprising answer "I don't know"

The headmistress's left eye twitched "Come now. No need to resist, I won't tell anyone. Tell the truth!"

"I am." He said it so blankly she knew he wasn't trying to lie...she just didn't believe it.

"You don't know if you love her, but you are attached to her, possibly even attracted?"

"Yes."

"Do you care about her well being"

"Yes."

"Do care about her feelings?"

"Yes."

"Hmmm...ok. Have you shown her any sort of affection in these four days?"

"Yes."

"Like what? What do you consider affection?"

"I...umm"

She felt a sting in her mind, he was trying to resist. She felt his mind trying to push hers away. She pushed back and kept in control, then added more power to her spell. She could feel his resistance fade and crumple away immediately after.

"Aggghh...urrrmmm...we...snuggled...once...and I told her she was the first person I considered a friend...I also...saved her life the day we raced by giving her a necklace made of my dark magic. Her magic went out of balance and she went into cardiac arrest, so I made a necklace out of my energy to stabilize her...she still wears it."

Though her eyes did hint at something when he mentioned the necklace, she seemed uninterested in the rest, she even sighed afterwards. "I was hoping for something like a kiss, or heck, I'd have even been ok with you saying you'd slept with her, but snuggling? That's what you call affection? Well I guess for someone whose never so much as hugged another person, snuggling would be pretty out there for ya. You are in more serious need of affection than anyone I've ever met, kid. Though I do admit...the fact that you made another dark necklace, after your first one went over soooo well, surprises me. I also think you're pretty messed up in the head."

He grimaced under the strain of her spell and scowled at her "I don't need you to tell me what's wrong with me ...how do you even know so much? How do you know about the other necklace?"

Ignoring his latter question, she pointed her finger at him, as though she were sentencing him in court. "But you do need someone to tell you, kid. I've been inside alot of peoples minds over the years, and I've never seen one so jumbled and confused as yours. You told me, under my own truth spell, that you don't know if you love Rainbow Dash or not, and you said you don't believe in love! Yet you were willing to risk everyone's safety by making another dark necklace, and putting it around her neck to save her life?! How can you not call that love?"

She felt another surge of power hit her, this one more strenuous than the last, his anger flowed through their connected minds. She felt herself being briefly pushed out. He stood from his chair again, struggling not to yell.

"How can you say love exists? In a world where a child can be beaten day and night all because of who he was born to? How can love exist in a world where the supreme leader of friendship and tolerance can cast aside her own child?! At birth!? The world is a cruel, and dark, and lonely place! I may have found a friend who's closeness I cherish, but I will never utter the words Friendship is Magic , because it makes me sick. A society that can claim love. and friendship, and tolerance overcomes all, but can't give any of that to one child, will never have my respect! It's all a lie! A sickening one at that! At least other parts of the world are honest about how they are! Dragons will straight up admit they rape their own women during mating season, without hiding a single detail. The Zebra people, whom you hail from, are honest about what they fight for, the misjudged and morally questionable magic they practice. Even the bloody gryphons! Who rule their lands in an Empire, are more honest to their people than we are! Their king, who's a half breed by the way, half human half gryphon, will come out of his castle, stand over his millions of subjects, and tell them the real reasons for their taxes going up, or their children being drafted. They don't claim some greater purpose for their wars, they just downright say 'hey, we wanna take this land to expand our Empire! Let's go to war with them!' and then they do it! Only here in Equestria do we pretend to be better than everyone else, and then lie saying we don't! Only here!"

He gasped for breathe and collapsed back into his seat. He regretted losing his temper the moment he had, but once he started, her own truth powers had kept if flowing until he could resist her control no longer. Now, as he panted in his chair and peered back over at her stone faced look, he wondered if he'd just blown his chance to remain with Rainbow. The headmistress stared at him, her expression unreadable...though it was obvious she was thinking hard on something. He considered apologizing, but his pride demanded he stand firm on what he had said. There as no point in a hollow apology that he wouldn't really mean.

After a minute, or an hour, he wasn't sure, but it felt like an eternity that she sat quiet, she started to move...but what she showed him made his blood run cold. She held up her right hand, which had been below the desk during his long minute of yelling, and in it, she held a tape recorder. With a heavy sigh, she hit the play button, and he listened to himself yell. She paused it before it got very far, then looked at him with a stern expression.

"Clearly...I don't even need dirt or a shovel to dig my own grave, do I?"

She set the recorder down on the desk, then removed her hands from it and placed them in her lap. She motioned to it with her head, her hat tipping slightly towards the recorder.

"I could play this for the entire school to hear at tomorrows assembly, or right now over the loudspeaker. They'd all figure out who it is, with Twilights help, and within an hour everyone would be after your head, even more so knowing who you are." She lifted up both her hands, turning them over three times to show she had nothing hidden in them, then setting them back in her lap below the desk.

"You can try and take this from me right now and delete it, or, you can sit there and do nothing, leaving your fate in my hands."

His eyes dropped down to the recorder.

"What's she playing at? I'm light years faster than her...I could blast that thing before she even lifts her hands...why would she make it so easy?"

All his instincts told him to blast it into pieces like he had Rainbows alarm clock...but his common sense said something else entirely. If he wanted to stay, then he'd have to prove himself to her, right now. His hands twitched in his lap, swarming with energy and just dying to blast that recorder to bits. But he resisted, and simply stared back at her

"You can take it..." His voice sounded of defeat, even though he thought this was what he should do.

He watched with dread as she smirked and picked up the recorder, her thumb hovering over the play button. She held it over the loud speaker while she began to address the school through the mic.

"Good afternoon students, this is your headmistress speaking. I've just had the most wonderful discussion with our newest member of the student body this year, and I'm happy to say that he has something to share with all of you as well."

She moved the loud speaker across her desk towards him. But before he could say he didn't understand, he felt his body go numb and stand up on it's own. Dreadful realization filled him

"Oh nooooooo...this doesn't bode well for me"

Helpless under her magic, he was forced to watch as his body stood and walked over to the loudspeaker, swiping it up from the desk and bringing it to his lips. While at the same time, taking the tape recorder from her outstretched hand and holding it next to the speaker.

"This is beyond cruel...well...goodbye Rainbow Dash...It was nice while it lasted"

He felt himself take a deep breathe, and despite every fiber of his being willing his thumb not to press down, he...began to speak?

"Hello everyone. This is Daybreak. I am the newest addition to Ponyville University this year. I've been traveling the world for as long as I can remember trying to find my way. I've come to Ponyville this year because I've heard that it was a place where everyone is welcome with lo-"

"NO! I won't say it! I won't say that word!"

A huge surge of brief energy swam through his mind, gaining him a singular moment of freedom

"-friendship and tolerance..."

"Phew...ha...take that..." He felt his words once again become hers as he relinquished his resistance, and mentally gave in to her spell, but not before he saw the brief glare she shot him. He didn't care though, he knew he had no energy left to resist anyways, so he merely listened to what she was making his body say to the entire school.

"...This got me thinking that it would be a perfect place for me. You see...by now I'm sure you've heard a few rumors about me flying around. Whether it be about what happened out on the track field during my race with Rainbow Dash, or about who I really am, supposedly. Well...I've been all over the world, and one of the many things I learned out there is, hiding who you are from everyone around you, can only end badly. So I'm going to tell you the truth firsthand...It's true, what you've probably heard...I am the son of Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria, and Discord, Master of Chaos."

Who Am I?

Rainbow Dash froze in her tracks, skidding to a screeching halt as her sprint towards the headmistresses office came to an abrupt end! She'd finally been released from her binds after Sunset Shimmer explained that Daybreak had been taken to the headmistress for using dark magic. She had (of course) immediately demanded to be allowed to go and speak in his defense, she'd seen what happened firsthand. That hadn't been Daybreak, it had been...something else. Although Sunset was less than convinced, and Twilight was openly against it, they both agreed to let her go eventually...if she swore to behave, and not barge in during Daybreaks talk with the headmistress. She was supposed to wait and knock patiently, then be told to enter. She of course, had no intention of doing so, but she'd agreed anyways, if only to be let out. Then took off out of the room before anyone could stop her! She hadn't Pinkie promised, so she didn't really care.

But now, hearing Daybreak utter those words over the loudspeaker, she didn't believe what she heard. There was no way he'd said what he'd said...and yet it made an unnerving sort of sense. All that talk about how he'd been treated as a child and Celestia exiling him, suddenly fir perfectly. It didn't make it any less cruel or wrong...but at least now she understood why. More determined than ever to reach him, she took off sprinting again!

With nearly everyone who was transiting between classes now frozen in the halls to listen to Daybreak speak, Rainbow was having a much harder time navigating than she normally would have. Add to that, those few students who tried to stop and ask what had happened to shred and burn her clothes the way they were, or the ones who just tried to get in her way to make off hand, flirty comments about it, and it was nearly impossible to make any ground. What was worse, was the loud speaker was still going, so the crowds wouldn't be thinning anytime soon.

Daybreaks speech didn't end with his admission, he was still talking. She had resist the impulse to plug her ears as she ran, not wanting to hear anymore

"I've fallen for the son of the our most dangerous enemy...For Discords son...What would my friends think...what would Twilight think?"

As much as she wanted to, she could not block out the loud speaker, and his words continued to invade her brain.

"I know to those of you who haven't heard the rumors (which is probably most of you), this is quite a shock. However, that's why I am telling you all this, where everyone can hear me. I want to live here, I want to learn what it means to have the power of friendship behind me...and I know I can't do that if no one knows who I really am. So I am telling you this myself, rather than let someone go and gossip about me, spreading rumors just because they can't move past the past. I am talking to you on that one Twilight! I am not my father, and I don't wanna be him. I don't wanna be my mother either, I want to be me. Here. In this school. With people who can accept me for who I am, not who my parents are. So...I hope there are some out there willing to give me a chance. I'm willing to try and change if you're willing to have me. Thank you. That's all." The loud speaker clicked off a moment later.

"Daybreak...why...? This isn't like you. You wouldn't take a risk like this...would you? I guess I can't say I'd know...I couldn't even see who you really were."

She couldn't wrap her mind around it. She may not have known him that well, but she still knew him better than anyone. he'd said so himself. Yet, still he'd hid this from her. It made a bit of sense to hide it, especially considering she was one of six people who were the cause of Discords second defeat. But still...

"I thought he trusted me more...or maybe I just hoped he did..."

Pushing aside her own thoughts of self doubt, she noticed that the other students had begun to react to Daybreaks message. Running as fast as she was, it was hard to gauge many emotions as she sprinted by...but the few she did catch didn't seem too pleased. Several of them actually looked angry, very angry. As she rounded another corner, she nearly ran head first into Rarity, skidding to a halt inches from their heads colliding. As she caught her breath, she noticed that Rarity looked to be as distraught as she was. Her hair was a curly and frizzled mess. It was almost enough to make Rainbow ask, but she didn't have the time. She mumbled a quick apology, and was about to take off again...before a dark blue orb of energy tugged her by the collar, turning her back to face her friend. She was in a rush, and didn't like being grabbed that way...so her reaction was less than pleasant.

"What!?" She practically yelled in her face.

Rarity actually jumped back in surprise, the narrow eyed look of anger and shock on Rainbows face truly frightening her.

"Goodness Rainbow Dash! What's wrong?"

"I'm..."

She stopped mid sentence, her brain catching up to her.

"I can't tell her...I can't tell any of them...they can't know we're friends. There's no way they'll just let it go. Gilda...Lightning Dust...that was nothing compared to being friends with our worst enemies son...let alone...crushing on him...I gotta get away...I gotta talk to him about this..."

"Rainbow Dash? Hello? Darling are you feeling alright...you're looking very pale all of the sudden."

Rainbow shook her head, forgetting who was with her for a moment. She quickly spat out the first thing that came to mind.

"Oh! Ummm...Sorry Rarity, I didn't realize it was you...I'm on my way too...umm...Soccer! Yeah! I'm late for an...eeeeemergency soccer meeting...and I uhhh gotta go...now! See ya!"

She turned to leave again.

"Wait Rainbow Dash!"

"Ugggggh what now!?"

She turned, restraining her frustration as best she could. Rarity, painfully slow, reached into her dress pocket and pulled out a long silver chain, with a miniature sun attached to the end. Rainbow's brain did a momentary reset as the necklace was held out in front of her. Rarity smiled, dropping it into her outstretched palm.

"All fixed. I would say it was easy, but I think it's charmed or something. Every time I tried using magic to mend it...it started jumping around, and wouldn't hold still long enough for me to fix it...So I ended up having to fix the chain by hand. Sorry, that's why it took so long dear. I hope your friend isn't upset."

Rainbows hand clutched around necklace "Right...my eeerm...friend...thanks."

"Thank Celestia I didn't tell her his name!"

"Well..." She turned to depart for a third time "Like I said, I gotta Dash...so see ya."

"Rainbow Dash?"

She grimaced, struggling not to grit her teeth in frustration "Yeah?"

"That boy...Daybreak, the one who just admitted to being Discords son....isn't he the one you raced with...and ended up blowing up the track field with?"

"Guess there's no hiding that part...still...that doesn't prove anything."

"Umm...yeah, guess it was...What of it?"

Rarity glanced up at the loudspeaker, then back to Rainbow Dash. "I'll spare you from Twilights interrogation, cause let's face it. We both know she's gonna question all of us, now that everyone knows. So tell me...did you guys talk much? What was he like? Was it obvious?...I guess not...but still"

She tensed up "Well..."

"This is awkward...she doesn't know half of what we've done..."

"...I wouldn't know...we didn't really talk that much...if that's all...I gotta go Rarity. Late remember?"

This time she turned and took off before anything else could be said, leaving Rarity to wave away the dust she kicked up in her face while she ran off! Rarity coughed and sputtered in annoyance .

"Well...I never...that girl is so tactless sometimes."

.....

Daybreak collapsed back into his chair, beads of sweat dripping down his cheeks and nose as the microphone clattered across the floor, now silent. He looked up, his body once again under his control for the moment, staring at the Headmistress with a weakened gaze.

"Why...?" His words came out tired, like he'd just finished running a marathon. "Why would you make me do that? Do you have any idea what'll happen now? Now I've no chance of blending in here!"

Despite his voice starting to rise, Headmistress Shicvala showed no sign of fear or even notice that his energy spiked dangerously for a moment, again. She merely stared at him over her desk, a small smirk sitting on her lips.

"And why should you wish to blend in? When you could walk among us as who you are?"

He managed a mocking chuckle. "You know nothing if you think I'll be accepted because a corny speech like that!"

Her smirk only grew "Fortunately, it is you who know nothing in this situation, child. You do not understand why Ponyville is different from anywhere else in Equestria. Did you know that dark magic isn't even illegal here?"

That actually caught his attention, his eyes grew large. "W-what? That's a national law. My mother-"

"Your mother set the law yes. But your aunt, Princess Luna rebuked it, and had it done away with upon her return. Instead, it is now a city by city decision. Although most places still deem it illegal, Ponyville was founded on the idea of love and tolerance for all. The Mayor here never supported that law, and was more than pleased when it was left up to her to decide the laws for her own town. It is now very legal. Not often practiced, yes, but no one is jailed for it. There are multiple students here who have tried or experimented with it. Most can't control or grasp it, and some become corrupted by its influence. We have solutions for all these problems. Princess Twilight has been very adamant on this subject and agrees we should all be free to decide for our selves. Having used the power multiple times throughout her life, she has offered her help."

He felt a pinch of guilt strike his subconscious "So...she ended up using it anyways...despite what I did..."

The Headmistress possibly from reading his thoughts, or just knowing of his guilt, smiled at him. "She has not been corrupted by it. She has little to no control over it, but the few times it comes out, she is able to resist it's influence with ease. I've watched her. I believe that is your doing, your old magic inside her from your childhood has given her a kind of protection from it's corruption. You have nothing to feel guilty about."

He looked away, half disgusted. "Stay out of my thoughts..." A sudden realization then struck him "Wait a second! You said you could have me expelled...you threatened me for using dark magic!" He pointed at her angrily.

She merely giggled "I lied. I wanted to see how you'd react."

He gritted his teeth "I've already had enough of being manipulated by you, and I've only known you for thirty minutes!"

She shrugged "Every one fights their own way. Mine is just a little more refined and less violent. Manipulation can be helpful as well as hurtful. But of course, you know this don't you...Skittles...?That's a cute pet name by the way."

He stood from his chair, anger boiling up to a peak inside him. "STAY OUT OF MY HEAD IF YOU KNOW WHAT'S GOOD FOR YOU! MY PEROSNAL THOUGHTS AREN'T YOURS TO PLAY WITH!"

She leaned back in her chair, the tip of her hat resting just under the golden crown on her wall. Her smirk grew sinister

"Are you threatening me Child of Chaos?"

Seemingly free from her influence for the moment, Daybreaks arms ignited a fiery green! Emerald flames formed along the edges of his aura and licked at the walls around him.

"Maybe I am! What about it!? No one get's to manipulate me, no one! I make my own choices, you don't get to make them for me! Got it?!"

Her smirk still holding, Shicvala stood from her chair, and gently pushed aside the tiki's atop her desk. Her body began to lightly fizzle with grey aura. Her head began to glow a darker shade of grey, as a small, side-ways, eye shaped blob of grey energy appeared in the center of her forehead. She reached up and removed her black witch hat by its tip, and placed it atop her compute monitor.

"Perhaps I should show you why they call me 'Shiva'? Why the Dragons fear my name! Why they tell their young, the tales of 'The Destroyer' to keep them in line. We'll see if your powers can even hold a candle to mine!"

They both moved simultaneously, and the room erupted into blinding light!

.....

Rainbow turned another corner, the headmistresses office had finally come into view...after she had muscled her way past, what felt like, half the school. As she finally let out a sigh of relief at there being little to no students between her and the golden phoenix, she heard a familiar laugh creep up behind her.

"Going to see your bastard friend? Planning on saving him again?"

She didn't even have to turn around to know who was behind her. The three idiots that had attacked Daybreak, and constantly made her life difficult no matter how may times she kicked their asses.

"Go away Diamond pups, I don't have time for you right now!"

The smallest of the three, and the only one with any decent color on his skin, other than grey, stepped forward and pointed at her angrily. "It's Diamond Dogs! Our group is the Diamond Dogs! And, you don't get to call us that. Only members can call us that. Unless your finally reconsidering joining us and going through our initiation." He licked his lips as he eyed her charred and shredded clothes.

She physically shivered in disgust. She held up two fingers and turned to face them. "First, I have no interest in joining a gang who just steals from people weaker than them and bullies everyone for fun. And second, I'd sooner have sex with my guitar than any of you, let alone all three of you. So your initiation can kiss my pale blue ass. Along with the rest of you. Or maybe you'd prefer to kiss the floor? That is what you always seem to do whenever we meet after all. Have you told your whores back at your hideout about your intimate relationship with the tiling? I'm sure they deserve to know. I'm sure they have to question why your faces are always so smashed whenever you come home? Or maybe that just looks normal to them? I can't really tell the difference to be honest."

They biggest of the three clenched his fists, while the smallest one bared his magically pointed teeth. The middle one pointed at her and yelled, unnecessarily loud "Get her!".

She sighed to herself, shaking her head with disappointment "Every day..."

It ended so quickly, it wasn't even fun for her. She was in a rush and didn't feel like toying with these idiots today. As the biggest one rushed her, she front flipped over his head, and delivered two magically charged punches to his kidneys. He dropped faster than the titanic, and she moved onto his friends with lightning fast speed and grace. Not missing a single step, she twirled away from the big one as he went down, and brought her knee forward into the smallest ones face before he could bring up his hands. Then spun on her left foot and extended the leg she had just used to knee the short one, planting a firm kick into the middle ones ribs and sending him skidding backwards into the lockers behind him, propelled by the force of her magic. She brought her leg back down and bowed.

"Ten. Seconds. Flat."

Without another word, she turned, taking off sprinting towards the golden phoenix door. Upon reaching the statue, it spread its golden wings out wide. It's wing span easily blocking her access to the doorway behind it.

"Let me pass! I need to see the Headmistress."

The golden birds head looked down at her. Its voice came out deep, but majestic sounding, almost song-like.

"Headmistress Shicvala is currently engaged in a...heated...discussion with our newest student, and has requested I allow none to interrupt it.

Annoyed, and not really in the mood to argue Rainbow stomped her foot angrily "This is important! It's about the one she's with, Daybreak, I need to speak to him. Right now!"

The phoenix did not budge against her words...but it did sound rather uncomfortable when it spoke "I cannot allow you passage...the headmistress has...forbidden it...until their...discussion...has ended...I cannot let you in..." The head of the statue suddenly leaned forward, and whispered in a much deeper voice "Trust me...You don't wanna go in their right now...it's for your own good..."

Rainbow cocked her head "Why? What's going on?"

Now his discomfort became more than noticeable, his wings shifted slightly, as though he were wrestling with something in his mind. "As I said...their discussion is...heated.."

"Heated has two meanings Goldilocks, which do you mean? Are they yelling or something?"

He leaned his head down once again "The room is partially on fire my dear...take my advice...come back later."

At hearing this, all other thoughts emptied from Rainbows mind. Taking a quick glance, under his head, she saw his right wing was lifted just enough for her to dive under. She moved before the head could fully retract, catching the statue off guard, and made a running dive under its wing, rolling in a summersault and coming up sprinting through the archway.

"Weird...isn't the door normally right here?"

She stared down an long hallway, filled with paintings and portraits. Without hesitation, she took off running, hoping the door was simply at the end of the corridor. She looked back as she ran, and saw the back of the statue seemingly beginning to melt. For a moment, she feared she had somehow broken it...until a miniature version of the golden statue shot forth from the liquefied backside, and flew down the hall after her, screeching in a much louder and more obnoxious voice than before, and bearing elongated talons. "Stop right there criminal scum! Nobody may enter the headmistresses chamber without my permission! Halt! Cease! Desist!"

"Yikes!" Rainbow turned and resumed her sprint, hoping she could out run the loud, golden bird before its screeching annoyed her to death.

.....

The two sorcerers stumbled back, both nearly crumpling over in exhaustion. Several new cuts and burns marks adorned Daybreaks shirt and shorts now, but somehow the fabric still managed to hold together after the exchange. He steadied himself on the arm of his chair, bending over and taking in deep breaths as he struggled to stay standing. Shicvala was hardly any better off, although the only physical evidence of their battle on her, seemed to be a large gash across the right side of her shoulder. The entire right arm of her cloak was also missing as well, seemingly blown off right below the shoulder, but he arm itself showed no signs of damage. Her stripped skin was now visible to the world, and Daybreak could see, she was indeed, of the Zebra peoples. She was bent over too, and gasping for breath...but certainly seemed to be taking it better than him.

"What...I did...is only going to help you child" She panted, struggling to finish her sentences without stopping for more breaths. "You...can't expect people to...except you...if they don't know who you are..."

Daybreak moved behind his chair, stabilizing himself by resting his arms on its back and leaning over it. "You think it's that simple? Tell everyone the truth and...they'll just let go of all their...hate? I'm not Princess Luna, I can't change what I am...I can't...be someone different.. I'm always gonna be...Discords son. No matter where I run to...that's what I'll be seen as...the Traitor Prince. The Prince of Chaos, Child of Chaos, the Dark Sun...I've heard them all...it'll never stop..."

The Headmistress finally submitted to her exhaustion and seated herself back in her chair, once again donning her black hat atop her head. Daybreak opted to remain standing, choosing to stare at the floor as a sick feeling welled up in the pit of his stomach. Shicvala managed to half chuckle in between her raspy breaths

"It...will stop...you just need to...give it a chance. Try letting go...of your own hatred child...except some love into your life...you've...already taken the...first...steps..."

"What do you...mean by...that?" He was practically hanging over his chair as he struggled to stay upright.

She smiled at him "You'll see"

Before he could question her again, the door behind him suddenly flew open with a enormous Bang!

"Daybreak!" he heard a familiar voice yell before he felt his chest being embraced from behind, and the little breathe he had being squeezed out of him.

Warmth spread throughout his body at the surprise hug, he looked up, a slightly shy expression on his face...to find that the headmistress had already regained her composure, and was smiling at him coyly. He almost gave in to a blush, but managed to hold it off as he was released from his death hug. Even though he already knew who it was, as she was the only one who would dare hug him, it was good to see Rainbow Dash come around to his front once she released him. She had a concerned and conflicted look in her eyes. It only then struck him

"Oh no...she would've heard it too...now I'll be alone again...all...alone...again."

He didn't wanna keep meeting her eyes, but he made himself continue looking. Her stare never changed, concerned and conflict remained...but she didn't look away from him either

"And she hugged me too...does that mean she doesn't care? Maybe it was just an instinct...maybe she does still wanna be friends, she's supposed to be the Element of Loyalty after all...but now that she knows...she could never feel something for the son of Discord..."

He wanted to get mad again. Wanted to throw all his anger at the Headmistress again...but he found he had no anger to summon. He just felt empty...and hollow. He simply couldn't get mad. He jumped slightly, as he felt Rainbow Dash slip one of his right arm around her neck, and steady him so he could walk. She opened her mouth to speak...but was cut off by a loud screech as the miniature golden phoenix that had been chasing her, suddenly burst into the room. It flew one small lap around the room, then came to rest atop Shicvala's desk. With a very annoyed sounding voice, it began squawking apologies to her.

"Headmistress, I'm sorry, I tried to stop her. But when I caught her in the Infinite Hallway spell, she merely responded with (pardon my language) 'fuck the police' then after wrestling me off, she began tilting every portrait she passed down the hallway. I had to stop the spell and let her in if there was any hope of ever fixing them all...she wouldn't stop!"

A mischievous smirk bleed across Rainbow as the headmistress gave a light giggle "It's quite alright...go back to your larger body and continue guarding the door, I can handle the rest from here."

The golden bird sighed with relief "And...the portraits?"

"I'll handle it."

With a metallic sounding salute of its wing, the bird flew out of the room to rejoin his other half. Once he was gone, and the door shut behind him, Shicvala motioned to Rainbow Dash. "Miss Dash, If you could escort our young mister Daybreak home, that would be greatly appreciated. Not to your room I think. His house may be preferred tonight. It may be better if we give our school a day to let this news settle. You are both excused from your classes for the remainder of the day. But I expect you both back tomorrow. You are excused"

Rainbow Dash looked surprised at such a dismissal. Her shock easily apparent as her jaw hung loosely from her face

"H-headmistress...Wha-"

"Yes Miss Dash?"

Rainbow looked around the room. Nothing seemed to be damaged...but there were several spots along the walls where specks of green and black flames still burned. They were causing the tapestry no harm, but it was still apparent something had happened in here.

"What happened in here Headmistress...why is Daybreak like this...what happened to him during our duel!? And...why are you giving me the day off as well!? I've known you for years now...tell me what's going on! Is he...is he really...?"

"Rainbow..."

She looked to her left, his head was barely being held up by his own power...but he still managed a sad look. It was so full of emotions she hadn't seen him use. Fear was plastered all over his eyes as he nodded slowly

"I am...I am Discords son."

Rainbow crushed her eyes closed. That had sealed it. There was no denying it now, he'd said it aloud. She'd fallen for Discords son.

"Miss Dash?"

Opening her eyes, she looked up to the headmistress, and saw her smiling "You have nothing to be ashamed of. Do you here me Miss Dash?"

Rainbow could tell, just by the way she narrowed her eyes, what she was referring to.

"I hate when she does that..."

Rainbow managed a half smile, and nodded slowly. Returning her attention to Daybreak, slumped on her shoulder.

"He'll be alright. He's just reached his limit for today. Two duels in one day can't have been easy"

Her coy expression easily answered Rainbows question of what had occurred. Though the fact that Daybreak had managed to survive the duel without being hospitalized was impressive enough. Anyone who ever challenged the Headmistress always ended up in the infirmary. After experiencing her first duel just a few hours earlier, she now understood why. They were intense.

"And Daybreak pulled off two in one day? One with the Headmistress...and he's just a little banged up...How powerful is he? Does this mean he was just holding back when he fought me?"

"Miss Dash...You may go you know. I'm sure you're eager to spend some time alone with him"

She winked at them and both felt their faces heat up, but neither noticed the others blush. Rainbow sensed they were being dismissed yet again, and decided to leave things the way they were. No punishment for Daybreak and she got the day off with him...that left plenty of time for her to ask him...

.....

They had barely exited the office and made it through the golden phoenix, who shot Rainbow a nasty look...when Daybreak suddenly decided he could walk on his own, and pulled his arm out of her grip. He stumbled forward several feet, nearly collapsing again...but managed to stabilize in time. He placed his right hand on the wall to steady his footing and shuffled forward, barely seeming to notice when Rainbow caught up to him. He kept his head down as they walked, refusing to speak even when she asked if he was alright. It wasn't until they made it outside the building, that he finally forced to acknowledge her.

With nothing to lean on outside the door, he tripped down the stairs and went for the ground face first. Rainbow reached out and caught him by the tears on his shirt, pulling him back over to her. He practically fell into her arms, his legs wobbling under his own weight. She felt a surge of annoyance well up in her as she struggled to place his arm back around her neck.

"You don't have to do everything by yourself dummy. I'm here to help you ya know."

"Yeah...for how much longer?" His voice sounded distant, like he was far away, rather than right next to her.

"What did you say?! What's that supposed to mean?"

His voice came out stale and emotionless, still sounding far off "Once we get to my house...you're just gonna ditch me...It's not like I can ever go back to that school now. We're lucky we didn't see anyone on our way out...I'd probably be dead if we had."

"Ok! No! You are not doing this now!"

Once they passed through the front gate, and the magical lock click shut behind them, she quickly turned, grasping him by the scruff of his neck and slammed him against the concrete wall next to the gate. She shook him once to get his attention

"Listen here you! I don't know what happened to you in that office, but don't you dare come out here and start drowning in self pity! Have you already forgotten who I am? Well have you!?"

When he did not answer, she gave him another forceful shake. His head slowly raised, his weak gaze met her fiery eyes.

"I know who you are..."

Her eyes narrowed dangerously "Oh do you? Tell me then. Who am I?"

"You're Rainbow Dash..."

"What else!"

His eyes darted around for a moment, as though hoping to find the answer written on her face. After a moment, he sighed

"I...I don't know..."

It was then that his vision became speckled in bright lights, and his face suddenly stung...alot. His head turned upon impact...and when he brought it back to face her...her hand was raised.

"Did you just...slap me?"

Her gaze seemed to burn straight through him "Yeah I did. Maybe it will knock some sense back into you. Now tell me. Who I am?"

His voice almost cracked "I...I don't know"

This time, he actually saw her strike him. His face once erupted into a burning pain, and he felt himself being lifted off the ground by the burnt collar of his shirt. Blinking away the stars, he felt a surge of anger pulsate through him as he looked down at her.

"Who am I Daybreak!?"

"Put me down Rainbow Dash." His voice held some intimidation behind it, and was certainly deeper now. At least that had changed.

"Not until you say it."

"I said, put, me, down. Now!"

His gaze narrowed and met her own, she glared at him right back. "Make me."

"Fine."

His arms moved, too quick for her to anticipate. He brought his palms up and over her arms then smacked them down in the folds of her elbows, double karate chop style. Her arms buckled under his strikes, releasing him from her grip. He dropped and swept his right leg under her own, swiping her feet out from under her and sending her down to the concrete. He straddled her waist and pinned both her hands above her head under his elbow, then placed his free palm above her face, allowing it to glow a menacing shade of green.

"The fuck is a matter with you Rainbow!?"

Out of nowhere, she jabbed her neck upwards, head butting him in the nose! He leaned back in pain, and she quickly used that moment to throw him off her! She clambered to her feet and grasped him by the neck, slamming him back against the wall once more!

"I'm your friend you fucking idiot! That's who I am!"

She struck him across the face one last time, not as particularly hard as before, just enough to get his attention.

"I'm your friend, and I'll never just 'ditch' you somewhere. Even if you didn't come back to school I wouldn't do that. But you are coming back to school, and if you're not there tomorrow I swear by Celestia I'll march straight over to your house and drag your ass back here! Got it buster?"

He grimaced, mumbling under his breath

"What was that?"

"I said you're a fool! You think I can just walk back in there after that little speech? I didn't wanna say those things, Shicvala tricked me into eating some spiked cookies! She can make me do whatever she wants now. She made me say those things, and now I can never go back!"

Rainbow blinked in surprise "Well...that explains alot...she gave him the cookies too huh? Odd...I never realized she could control people with them, she certainly never tried to control me with them. Maybe she used a different batch on him cause he's Discords son and not just a trouble maker with rainbow hair?"

She shook her head "It doesn't matter. You said it. It's done with. But you can't honestly think running away is gonna change anything?"

He laughed, he actually laughed at her "Not change anything? How about not getting me killed? Is that not changing something?"

She blinked "You really think they'd kill you dude?"

He snorted at her "Six thousand students, almost all of which were affected by my father negatively. You don't think they'd want revenge? You don't think that they might act on that need, if Discords son was right there within reach. I don't know about you Dash, but fighting six thousand people at once...I'll pass thanks."

Her eyes narrowed mockingly "What's wrong... ya scared?"

He was hardly amused "You bet your blue ass I am! I'm the strongest sorcerer in the world! But as I've just been painfully reminded twice in the past two hours, strength doesn't mean victory. I can't fight six thousand angry, vengeful, magicians who want my head on a platter. Nearly everyone at this school seems gifted in some form of special magic, I'll be damned if I'm fighting that. I'd rather just take what's left of my pride and be on my way."

Understanding what he was truly saying, she released him back to the ground. He steadied himself on the wall, his short burst of adrenaline gone now, along with his strength.

"So that's it...you're gonna leave school? Leave me?"

He cringed, a small twitch finding his weak gaze "Dash...It's not like I want to..."

"Then don't! Stay here! Stay with me! You don't have to run away!"

He lowered his gaze to the ground "Dashie...I wouldn't last a day...maybe two...if I was clever and did alot of hiding..."

She moved to hit him again, but this time he pushed himself off the wall, catching her hand, but falling forward towards her. She yelped in surprise but still managed to catch and steady him. She draped his arm over her shoulder, for the third time today, and started helping him shuffle slowly towards the Everfree Forest.

"You may not last on your own. But what if me and my friends protect you?"

That earned her a sincere laugh from him "Dash...that's rich! Twilight Sparkle and her friends protecting me, the son of Discord, from a bunch of kids...I could make a sitcom out of something so pathetic."

She grunted a chuckle "Pathetic is better than dead, or alone..."

He shook his head slowly, she caught it out of the corner of her eye as they shuffled ever closer towards the entrance of the woods

"Dash, Twilight Sparkle, probably hates me more than any other person in the known universe. The day her or her friends protect me from anything, I'm sure I'll see a pig grow wings and fly."

"I'm protecting you aren't I?"

They had reached the entrance to the Everfree, Daybreak did not answer Rainbows question, but merely stared down at his feet while they walked into the dark wood. He knew where she was leading him...towards one of the portals that warped straight into Ponyville. Had they waited until after hours, it would have taken them to the outskirts, and saved him another twenty minutes of walking. But he wasn't complaining. He knew this would probably be the last time he made this walk. He was glad he could draw it out...with Rainbow.

The light from the outside had completely faded from view as they had delved deeper into the forest. Now the only light was from the many luminescent plants growing throughout the forest. Daybreak even spotted a patch of poison joke growing off to the side, away from the path that had been carved to the portal.

Without any warning, Rainbow suddenly veered away from the path, and began leading him off to the right through shrubs and other wild plants. The trees and brush became thicker, and the many plants growing seemed to be more suspended in the air rather than on the ground. It created an artificial, but very bright, neon blue light in the darkness of the forest. It was beautiful to see...but he was still confused as to where they were going.

"Rainbow...The path is back that way."

"Shhh, quiet, we are almost there."

"Almost where?"

"I said shhhh!"

"Ok"

After a few more minutes of walking, they came to a large opening in the forest. Daybreaks eyes shot open! In front of them, was an enormous tree, full of luminescent vines and branches. It's top seemed to span over the entire clearing, effectively still blocking out any sunlight from breaking through, and allowing the neon colors to shine and dance brightly in the dark. The tree itself was enormous, it's roots stretched out along the ground and had formed into other, smaller trees throughout the Everfree. The bark looked like brown armor planting rather than wood. Daybreak was in awe...

"Is this...the Tree of Harmony?"

Rainbow giggled "No no...that's much deeper, this is just a little hidden spot I like to come, sometimes to nap. No one else has found it so far so it's the perfect place to just get away from it all. The tree here was one of the first in Everfree and helped sprout all these other trees. It's got magical properties too...the fruit it makes from its glowing vines can cure any poison, or at least, any that I've borrowed from Twilight so far."

He gave her a skeptical look "Borrowed?"

She blushed "What?..........Ok I stole them...but I brought them back later...she didn't notice...and I only used a little, honest."

He chuckled "It's really pretty Rainbow...but why did you bring me here if this is your spot? Now it's not as special..."

She smiled and brought them closer to the bark, letting him go so he could lean against the trunk of the tree. "No...now it's even more special."

A large blush spread across his cheeks. He gently leaned back, so he was resting his waist against the trunk while he stood. This was much more comfy and he barely had to place any weight on his legs. Rainbow slowly inched closer to him as he got comfortable.

"You know...this tree has other magical properties too."

"Yeah? Like what?"

A small blush of her own formed across her cyan cheeks to match his "Well, none of the animals, even the predators, will do any harm while around it. Timberwolves, Cockatrice, heck, even the Manticore that lives in here would likely become as friendly as a house cat around it."

"Impressive"

"And...there's one more I know about..." her blush was now becoming visible, even in the blue light of the forest. Daybreak didn't notice until she was practically right on top of him. She pressed her chest against his, forcing him to lean back and use the tree for full support. She brought her nose up to his and gently rubbed hers across it, letting out a giggle that did not fit her personality at all...but was nevertheless cute.

He blinked in surprise "Did you just nose nuzzle me?"

"Kiss me."

"Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!"

"W-what did you say"

She leaned forward, he could taste her breath, she was so close "I said kiss me...please Daybreak, kiss me"

"Is she...begging me? That's not like her at all....what's going on here!?"

He did not move, and she came no closer...not that she could have gotten much closer anyways, but she didn't force her lips on him, which was something at least. He felt his throat seize and his breathe catch in his nose. All his senses seemed to go on stand-by while she pressed her body against his. He shut his eyes, unable to look at her while she was so close, and so vulnerable.

"D-Dashie...I can't....I mean...how can you? I'm Discords son...What will your friends think?"

He tensed as two cold hands found their way through the tears in his shirt, and began tracing along his abbs. It tickled slightly, but only made her all the harder to resist. Her voice came out softer than he could ever remember hearing from her, it was full of passion.

"I don't care...I don't care if you're the son of Discord, King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis...I don't care if you turn out to be my fucking brother...I just wanna be with you. I won't tell anyone, I won't tell my friends. Just please..."

"W-why do you sound so desperate...where is this coming from!?"

He felt a sudden, and huge, wave of warmth nearing his chest. Opening his eyes he was shocked to see her palms facing upwards, and a little light glowing in the center of them. Pulsating with red magic, and emanating waves of energy that filled the whole area with warmth...was a sparkling crimson lightning bolt. It glimmered like a jewel in her outstretched palms, mesmerizing to behold up close. Rainbows Elements of Loyalty.

"Wow...it feels so...warm...so different from the feeling I got from Twilight...it makes me feel...almost sleepy...and happy..."

Suddenly he felt the warmth being pressed into his open hands. Startled, he looked down to find the red jewel hovering in his palms. He looked up, confused as to what had happened, Rainbows face was still mere inches from his own, a warmer than summer smile crossing her blushing cheeks.

"It's yours."

"Mine...what...she can't mean..."

"Rainbow...you mean...this...what?"

She nuzzled his nose again "I'm giving you my Element of Harmony, keep it safe for me ok?"

"D-Dashie...I..."

Slowly, she took his hands in hers, and began to press them against his chest. He watched in fascination as the little jewel began to phase into his body. It stopped for a moment, about halfway, as his own dark aura tried to reject the energy...but then it continued on and disappeared inside of him. For the first time in his life, he was speechless, he could think of nothing at all to say.

"Now...You've got my heart...and my soul inside of you. I'd say that more than balances out all that darkness....right?"

At that moment, something inside of him seemed to change...to break. A warm, almost painful feeling spread up from his gut...and to his cheeks. Within seconds...hot, painful tears, were falling down his cheeks...and he couldn't do anything to hide them. With Rainbow so close she could them clear as day. She watched him for a moment, attempting not to cry like a child...then after a few seconds...he just gave in.

With just a simple tug from his hands on her shirt, she quickly leaned her head forward...and embraced his lips with her own. Her entire world seemed to freeze in time as she felt her lips connect with his. Millions of words she wanted to just let spill out of her in pure emotion raced through her mind, but she didn't dare utter them for having to pull away. She pressed harder and harder against his lips until she was practically attacking his mouth with hers. But despite her aggression, he didn't seem to mind, he even kissed back roughly a few times, like she did.

She felt his hot tears slide across her own cheeks as well as his. They really did burn like sulfur, but she didn't even consider pulling away. She just wanted to do this for as long as she could. Maybe until she needed food or water to keep living, or maybe until...just until it didn't feel so...magical...anymore. She reached up her hands and caressed his cheeks, wiping away his hot tears while allowing them to run along her hands, instead of burning more tear tracks down his nose. With her other hand, she gently traced her fingers along his abbs, finding every tear in his shirt and shoving her hand inside it to touch at his chest. Eventually, when his tears did not cease, she pulled back, wiped them away and tilted her head.

"Why are you crying Daybreak. I didn't even know you could cry so much?"

He wanted to hide his face, but with hers so close it would have been impossible. He practically hiccupped out the words, and she didn't believe what she heard.

"I...I don't deserve this...I don't deserve you Rainbow..."

The urge to strike him suddenly resurfaced within her, but she resisted and instead kissed him again. "How can you say that? You haven't done anything wrong."

"You're wrong..." it looked as though he were choking on his words "I've hurt so many people without much care during my life. I've always cursed my parents, and everyone who tortured me as a child. I've done nothing but hate my whole life...how can I deserve you...let alone your Element."

As though it was her remedy for his sadness, she kissed him once more, taking his face into her hands. "I'm not usually good at this mushy stuff dude...but something about you. It brings out another side of me. Even if you don't see it, I do. I see you as someone whose had all the wrong things happen to him. You could've become an evil tyrant, like so many other, but you persisted along and kept to your own path. Yeah, you have stepped on others at some point to get where you are, you think I haven't done that too? You should see some of my old friends. There was a gryphon who was a total bitch and...never mind, the point is, I realized who they all really were and made myself better for it. Now I'm here with all my friends...and you, because of the choices I've made. I wouldn't change a thing. Not even the bad parts, cause they all brought me to right here, where I am now and who I am now. You can do the same thing you know."

He grunted, fresh tears forming in his eyes, she quickly wiped them away before they could fall "You don't understand Dashie. You're an Element of Harmony. People will always love you no matter where you go. Even if some don't, you're always gonna have at least a few people who love you in every corner of the world. Me? It's the opposite. I'm hated for my fathers mistakes, and no matter how much good I ever do, I can't change that."

"Yes you can."

He locked his tear stained eyes with hers "Your optimism is never ending...how?"

She giggled "You should meet my friend Pinkie Pie, she's the Element of Laughter. You haven't seen optimism until you've spent time with her. Assuming you survive that is."

"If only..."

Another kiss found his nose, of all places, and he shivered from its wetness "You can dude. You can. Stay with me. Stay here, at this school with me. I'll make sure no one fucks with my guy"

He almost chuckled through his tears "Your guy? You're insane to want me Dashie...I'll never understand you."

She gave his forehead a small boop with her fingers, coyly smiling at him "I should hope not. Then I wouldn't be half as exciting."

His tears had begun to flow less now, bringing her a warm smile, and filling her with enough courage to ask a question that had been burning within her for awhile.

"Hey dude...since I'm being honest with my feelings here...I gotta ask you something. Do you believe in love at first sight?"

His eyes seemed to narrow, catching her slightly off guard, she felt the rainbow necklace around her neck, and the sun in her pocket give a firm vibration when he spoke. "Dashie...I don't even believe in love."

His statement had been so blunt, it didn't even hurt...but only left her with another burning question.

"Then why let me kiss you, why let me be your first kiss...and why let me keep doing it?"

The blush seemed to return to his face instantaneously, he stuttered on his words "You...y-you're different...you've made me question...alot of my beliefs".

She smiled, her usual confidence returning to her speech "Oh am I? Well then, I guess it's my new goal to make those questions turn to answers. "

He raised an eyebrow in confusion "What?"

She brought her lips next to his ear, gently nibbling it with her teeth, she softly whispered wit as much seduction in her voice as she could manage "I'm gonna make you fall in love with me"

His eyes narrowed yet again

"Dashie, I'm not some stereotypical bad boy whose gonna change cause of a pretty girl...it'll take alot more than your sex appeal, attractive as you are, to make me believe in lo~"

She came back around to his face, and kissed him roughly for a moment, silencing his words before they escaped him, then gently nibbled on his lips. Out of instinct, or passion, he parted his lips allowing her access. She took her chance, practically shooting her tongue into his mouth, tracking down his own and attacking it with licks. She forced his tongue to wrestle with her own and wrapped around it every which way she could. it was like a dance, where she was the lead and he followed, shyly. She wanted him to be more aggressive back, but for now she was more than content with him just allowing her this. After several moments of licking around his tongue, and him occasionally fighting back, she felt him finally start to get into it.

He gently pushed himself into a more solid standing position, with his free hand pressed against the bark, he started to push himself upwards. Now instead of her towering on top of him, he stood up and she had to look up to keep their lip connected. He used his height to his advantage, slowly starting to push her tongue back into her own mouth and wrestling it for dominance.

"...He likes it...Oh Celestia it couldn't be better...well if could be if...Ahh! Oh Gooooosh~"

She let out a small yelp against his tongue, as an unexpected wave of pleasure slowly coursed through her nethers. She felt her burnt and torn jean shorts hit the ground at her feet. Her black, skin tight, athletic underwear, suddenly moved down just enough to reveal her butt and wet lips to the world. She felt two fingers gently rub across her swollen love button, she couldn't hold back the moan that escaped her. She practically squeaked in protest

"Daybreak! Wha~Ahhh!" Her eyes widened in surprise as his finger parted her lips, and a third began to tease the inside of her walls. She pulled her head back, breaking the kiss, but not enough to disconnect him from her lower lips, she looked him dead in the eyes. A bright blush was spread across his face, but he had on the warmest smile she'd ever seen him wear. His eyes were lowered in a seductive look she didn't even know he had.

"Dashie...is this what you wanted? You brought me out here to try and seduce me didn't you?"

Her blush grew even more radiant than before, she squeaked in a high pitched voice that was all too cute to resist.

"Ahh~ no...honest I just wanted to give you...you're first kiss...I don't want you to leave Daybreak...please...I didn't think you'd...ah aha ah!"

His third finger had retracted from her insides, and his other two began to expertly tease and pinch at her clit, gently moving against it just enough for the sensation to only linger for a moment. She became like putty in his hands, and felt her knees buckling beneath his fingers. She was practically leaning on him for support now, her hands desperately clinging to his shirt to hold herself up. His fingers teased and pinched her clit in just the right ways, he felt her moan against his chest. With some of his strength back, he stopped leaning on the tree for support and instead used his other hand to roughly grasp her cyan bottom and mercilessly squeeze it. Her squeaks turned into moans as his fingers tormented her clit and his hand toyed with her ass.

"D-Daybreak...how are you so good at this...? I thought you were a virgin?"

He smiled seductively down at her, clinging to his chest for support. "I am, but being alone, all the time, gives me plenty of time for lots of reading. I bet I can have you gushing in seconds" He whispered his last words in her ear, and she felt a spark of her attitude swell within her.

"H-hey...I'm not that easy stud...y-you can't just toy with me like this!"

He smirked at her evilly "Oh really? I think I can."

His fingers seemed to jump into overdrive, pinching and rubbing her clit much faster and more aggressively than before. Her lips felt like they were on fire! She wanted to beg for the release she could feel looming on the horizon. She buried her face in his chest and moaned as loud as she could! Her orgasm arrived seconds later, and just as she came, he shoved his two fingers inside her lips, feeling her walls clench around him as she squirted her love juices down his hand. Her legs buckled and she fell forward. He was unprepared for her failing limbs and they both tumbled back into the grass. She didn't bother to move off him, and he didn't try to remove his hands either. She felt so...blissful...and at peace, she never wanted to move again. Then...she felt his hands start moving again inside her, playing with her clit again.

She nearly jumped forward in surprise as more waves of pleasure shook her body into action. She looked down at his smiling face and whimpered "Ahh...Daybreak I already...came...you can stop...ah!"

He chuckled, pulling her into a another kiss, then quickly nipping at her nose "Yeah I could. But you still feel so wet down here. You obviously want more."

She squirmed as his fingers played with her love button "I'm wet from ahh...my orgasm you dolt...ahh come on...have a little mercy..." She almost giggled as she lay there on his chest, powerless before his fingers. She reconnected their lips and refused to allow him to break the kiss again. She restarted their tongues wrestle for dominance and submitted to his fingers exploration of her swollen clit. His other hand continued to play with her butt, but now instead of squeezing her, he was just caressing her cheeks. It was a little odd, and weird...but it didn't necessarily feel bad. It felt kinda nice, like a small massage, so she let him continue.

Her second orgasm came much quicker than her first, she squealed and shivered as she felt her body rock with pleasure. Her juices had to have soaked his hand by now. But once again, he did not cease playing with her. This time he not only sped up his teasing of her clit, but he forced her onto her back, then started planting loving kisses down her cheek, to her neck and down to her exposed tummy. He tickled her tummy with his tongue, even as she begged to continue their kissing. He caused her to squeak and squeal for mercy while he expertly toyed with her clit and tickle tortured her belly. Her third and final orgasm came harder, and faster than all the others. She cried out extremely loud, it was lucky they were so deep within the forest or someone would have definitely heard her.

She arched her back and midsection upwards as she came, then collapsed back into the grass. When he finally removed his fingers and inspected his hand, he saw it was indeed soaked with her juices. A simple spell cleaned him off, then he noticed her eyes lazily fluttering, struggling to stay aloft. He chuckled aloud as she desperately battled her tired body. Turning to look at him, she managed a coy smile

"H-hey Daybreak...Who am I?"

He smiled, a sincere, warm smile, then placed his arm underneath her head for her to rest on, rather than in the dirt, and his other arm around her body. He pulled her close to snuggle in his chest. He could feel his own arousal fading, but he didn't mind, this hadn't been for him, it had been for her.

"You're my little Dashie?"

"Damn...straight...I am...hehehe...zzzzz"

Glancing back at her, he saw her lips flutter as she started to snore quietly. He couldn't resist a chuckle.

"Wow...she's out cold...and already snoring...that's so cute"

His brain swam with a recollection of what he'd just done as he stared at his rainbow haired friend.

"I vowed I 'd never fall for a girl...I'd never be intimate with anyone...and I'd never let emotions cloud my judgment...But now...as I lay here next to this rainbow haired, overactive, athletic beauty...I'm beginning to realize I just did all three in an hours time."

As he leaned back to snuggle with the fading Rainbow Dash, he felt something stir inside him. Like a brief pain was trying to take hold in his mind, but it faded almost immediately when an even greater feeling of warmth spread throughout his body. Rainbow, already asleep in his arms, didn't notice as her Element slowly rose from within Daybreaks chest. It still shone bright, but was now encompassed in his own green aura, along with it's red. The magical jewel didn't seem to be damaged in any way, but for a moment it filled his vision with bright light...then it was gone. He felt it sink back into his chest before he opened his eyes. When he did finally open them...he felt something crunchy within his palm. Opening it, he found a smashed and wet cookie. He stared down at it, his brain taking several seconds to process what had just happened.

"Did...did Dashie's Element just take this outta me? Why? I thought these things only worked against dark magic...then again if it's sitting inside me, it might work against everything. This is so weird."

A yawn forced it's way from his lips, and he suddenly realized how tired he was. the whole morning and afternoons events had left him exhausted. He quickly tossed away the wet and crumpled cookie, then, after brief stretch, resumed his snuggle with Rainbow Dash. Laying there, his cheek pressed against hers...for the first time in his life...he felt...content. He planted a small kiss on Rainbows lip and allowed his exhaustion to overwhelm him.

.....

Somewhere, deeper within the forest of the Everfree, a mans eyes slowly opened. He sat cross legged upon his wooden floor, tan robes sprawled out every which way across his feet. His grey eyebrows rose up his fine skin as he formed a sinister smile.

"I win Celestia."

With shrill cackle of satisfaction, he reached his stiff hands up his shortened grey beard, and gently stroked it with a look of wild bemusement. His top hat slightly inclined itself towards the ground for a moment as he laughed, but then centered itself once it got too close to the edge of his head. Candles swam around the room, bathing the handsome man in an eerie orange glow, and bringing out the shine in his sharpened teeth.

"Now then...one down...five to go."

A small, golden notebook, adorned with a rainbow of jewels and twin serpent heads intertwining on its cover, revealed itself from within his robes, and came to float in front of him. A small quill followed shortly behind it. Without any encouragement, the regal looking book flipped to a page within itself, and the quill slowly placed a small check next to one of five names written in its centermost page. The name began to glow a bright green as small flames began to trace along the letters of the name, embedding them in the book. The quill retired itself back to the mans pocket as the book puffed out the fiery green letters into the air, in smoke form.

R-A-I-N-B-O-W--D-A-S-H

Personality Shift

"Haaa...ahhhh...mmmm..." Daybreak stretched out his arms as he felt his body returning to consciousness. Slowly smacking his lips together, he began to shake off the best nap he'd ever had. All of his limbs gave a brief wiggle, then he slowly squirmed his way out of his snuggle with Rainbow Dash. As he slowly rolled out of her arms length, he jumped to his feet and looked down at his closest and only, friend. She was still fast asleep, a content smile upon her cyan cheeks and a small layer of neon blue leaves scattered about her clothes from the trees above. Her ripped and burnt jean shorts were off to the side and her athletic underwear was still around her ankles. A twinge of embarrassment struck him, he briefly reached down and pulled them back up, to cover her modesty. He took a knee next to her head, leaned down...and planted a long kiss on her smiling lips, after briefly running his fingers through her silk-like hair.

"Sorry Rainbow..."

A melancholy smile crept over his face as he looked over the blue girl beneath him.

"Rainbow Dash...I'd love to just stay here...with you...maybe forever...but that can't happen. Now that everyone knows my secret, it's only a mater of time before someone makes a move on me. Whether it's my father, Celestia, or another student, I can't be sure. But I know it's better for you if I just go. If there is one thing I really do regret...it's that I have to break your heart to keep you out of this. This time...this time it truly hurts me to leave."

After minutes of simply starting over her beautiful, soft features, he finally stood up and began walking. A fresh batch of water began to form on the edges of his eyes, but he held them back.

"At least I know I'll never cry again...after this time..."

He walked for about five-ten minutes before he pushed his through to a clearing in the woods. As the beauty of the woodland light faded and the harshness of the evening sun invaded his sight, he found he had come to a small cliff side. He was weary to go directly to the edge, since he didn't feel like falling into whatever was below. So instead he just inched his way across and stuck his head over the side, keeping his feet planted back just in case. As the setting beyond the cliff came into view, he found himself facing a bubbling, mossy looking swamp deep below him.

"Well shit...where the heck am I? I don't think I've ever visited this part of the Everfree before."

Blinding beams of light found their way into his eyes, forcing him to step back and shield his vision. Looking up, he saw the setting sun casting off rays of orange and yellow as it descended into the swampy horizon.

"I wonder how long I slept for? It must be pretty late if the sun is setting."

Slowly dropping to his knees, he cautiously crawled to the cliff side, and looked over its edge once again, hoping to spot a pathway through the marshy brown waters below. Instead of a path, he saw a giant figure rise from the, apparently deep, waters and begin stomping its way towards the bank. The creatures three serpentine heads were locked on some woodland deer drinking at the bank. Sadly for the beast, the deer looked up into time to run back into the brush, and were gone before it's long necks could reach out and snatch them up. Daybreak reeled back away from the cliff side and scooted back several feet.

"A Hydra! Seriously, a fucking Hydra?! Why!? Just....why!?"

Despite the cliff being several stories too high for the beast to even dream of reaching him, he still didn't feel like being spotted by the obviously hungry predator. Much like a school of angry magicians, it was battle he'd rather avoid if he could. Sitting down cross legged on the grassy cliff, closer to the edge than he probably should have, but still far enough back to avoid a collapse, he began to think of ways he could traverse the swamp without the Hydra's notice.

"I could always just make a giant ball of fire around me...that tends to work well at discouraging animals. But maybe a simple concealment spell would be better...or temporarily freezing the lake when it's under water. I know Hydra can hold their breath for hours, so I'd have plenty of time to move without harming it if need be..."

He was so absorbed in his thoughts, he didn't feel the ominous presence behind him, or the trees leading to the craggy cliff side beginning to shift off to the side, until he heard an all to familiar voice ring across his ears, sending shivers down his spine.

"Running away again are we?"

Spinning on the spot, still sitting down with his legs crossed, he turned to face the voice with both his hands already covered in green flames and ready for a fight....while sitting. There, standing just at the edge of the tree line, was his father...Discord. He was dressed differently than he remembered him often appearing when he'd briefly lived with him. He wore a brown suit with a tannish tie and smartly pressed khaki pants. At his feet were black shoes that looked too shiny to have just come from within the Everfree. His face held a two inch long, gray beard, perfectly trimmed to a come to a point beneath his chin. His face still looked as handsome and sinister as he remembered, his skin still smoother than silk and his eyes still as yellow as a sunflower. He grinned at him with pointed teeth that still sent shivers down Daybreaks spine. His smile had never been a good sign. When Discord was happy, shit was about to get real...chaotic.

His father slowly approached him from the wood, Daybreak quickly scrambled to his feet, keeping his flames at the ready just in case. Discord casually strolled up to him, then took a peek over the cliff side. He stepped back from the cliff shaking his head, making a tsk tsk sound as he did.

"And here I thought you had decided to stick around this time, I never figured you for the type to...what was the phrase these people love to use...hit it and quit it?"

Without missing a beat, Daybreak took a step forward and thrust his fist across Discords mouth. He felt the flames across his arms vanish just as he struck his fathers lower jaw, and watched him stagger back. Daybreak found himself slightly surprised, both that he'd actually hit his father, and that his flames had just randomly gone out. Discord spit out a small glob of blood and looked back to his son, a small cut across his lip where he'd bit down upon impact. Daybreak hardly pitied him, especially since he was still wearing his annoying sneer

"That felt good..."

"You could have stopped me..."

The increased sneer he got from him only served to rile his nerves further "I wanted to see if you'd actually do it, but I didn't feel like getting burned, so I doused you just in case."

The small cut on across his lip suddenly began to mend itself before Daybreaks eyes. Within mere seconds the cut was gone, and his face looked as flawless as it had moments ago.

"A burn is so much more annoying to mend after all...all that replacing of the nerves and skin...such a waste of effort." He leaned his neck from side to side, cracking it as he did so. He licked his tongue across his pointed teeth, as though checking to see if any had been chipped from Daybreaks fist. After he was satisfied they were all still in place, he grew another sinister smile.

"So..." He adopted and puzzled expression, his arms crossed in mock confusion "Let me get this straight, cause, I need to understand your line of thinking here. I make a casual joke about you pulling a one night stand, which may I remind you is precisely what you just did, and you punch me in the face as though it's insulting to say?"

Daybreaks fists clenched "It is insulting you asshole! It wasn't like that! We didn't...I didn't..."

Discord waved his hand dismissively, chuckling as he did so "I know exactly what you did son, and although your virginity is still very much intact, I wouldn't say your code of honor can hold up much anymore? After all, no matter how much you deny it, you enjoyed what you did. And now you're gonna up and leave her like this, right after she turns to mush in your hands? I never realized how much you're like your old man until now...but it's like you're following my example perfectly. Almost brings a tear to my eye. Now all you need to do is knock her up and abandon her, after trying to kill her for a couple hundred...maybe thousand years...Yikes!"

Discord ducked in time for a ball of green fire to whiz over his head. He came up cackling!

"If you're gonna take the truth so personally, then why are you doing it then, eh Sunny?"

"Don't call me that! You know I hate that!"

Daybreaks face was turning all sorts of red, even his hair seemed to be standing on end from all the energy rolling off him. Discord let lose another fit of laughter, but not before assuming a sitting position in the grass, facing the sunset that was to Daybreaks back, with his legs crossed just as his had been a few moments before.

"Fine fine, I won't call you that...Why don't you sit down and tell your Pops why you're abandoning the one, and I mean the one girl you've ever let inside that armor plated heart of yours?"

Despite the overwhelming urge to start throwing more fireballs at his fathers face...he instead resigned to sit and chat, knowing his father would likely get the info anyways even if he didn't share it. Dispelling his flames, he sat down a few feet away from Discord in the grass, his legs out in front of him while he leaned back on his hands, the setting sun casting an odd outline of orange around his body. Discord smiled as the outline of colors seemed to almost, glimmer, as it traced his son's form. He spread his arms in welcoming fashion

"Well...lay it on me"

Shyly, Daybreak rubbed the back of his head, an awkward feeling suddenly swam through him "Umm...I don't know where to start...We never had these talks before..."

Smirking slightly, Discord gently flexed his index finger towards himself. Daybreak felt the ground underneath him lurch forward, and take off like it was a rocket propelled carriage...then halt directly in front of his father, mere feet later. Discord snapped his fingers, and a long red sofa that resembled a fainting couch, appeared beneath his son. Daybreak yelped as he felt himself rise into the air then plop back down on the cushions. Discords clothing then morphed into a long white lab coat, with small red spectacles sitting on the end of his nose. He held a clipboard in one hand and several sheets of paper stained with black ink in the other. Grinning like the madman Daybreak knew he was, he casually held up one of the ink stains to his sons face

"Ok now son, tell me what you see in this one."

Grimacing, Daybreak yanked the paper from his fathers grip, crumpling it up into a little ball in his hands. "That's not funny, I'm being serious here!"

Discord looked offended "What?! I'm shocked! You think I wouldn't take the ailments of my own offspring seriously? The nerve of youth these days! For shaaaaaaame on you! By the way...I'd let that paper ball go now."

Raising an eyebrow, Daybreak looked down to find the little paper ball squirming in his grasp. Slowly, he opened up his palm, he watched as the small ball jumped up into the air. It unfurled to reveal the ink blotches within its sheet moving to form a picture. Curiosity gripping at him, he peered closer and watched as the blotches began to take shape into a whirlpool on the paper. No, it wasn't a whirlpool...it was just the ink blotches spiraling rapidly in the center.

"Oh no...not again..."

He realized what was happening all too late to resist, his fathers face appeared within the ink, his yellow eyes spinning with hypnotic power. Daybreak was already under his spell, and looked deep into his fathers eyes as he slowly pulled away the paper. Discord leaned back on a randomly spawned stool and lightly whispered

"I think I know what the real problem is. You're afraid aren't you?"

Daybreaks head swiveled back and forth, like serpent trapped within a snake charmers song. His voice came out in a low drone, like he was half asleep whilst speaking "I-I'm...afraid?"

"Yes...I think your just afraid of your feelings." Discords grin widened as he rocked back on his stool, watching his son waver.

"Afraid of my...feelings..."

"Yes, your feelings for Rainbow Dash isn't it? You're afraid of what might happen if you give in to your new found desires."

"New...found...give...in"

"You think everyone will turn on her like they did you, don't you?"

"N-no...that's not it"

"Oh?" Discord stopped rocking back on the stool and leaned closer in to his son, his eyes igniting brighter "Then tell me what is?"

"I...don't...want to be here...for all that hate...again...When it all starts again...Celestia...you...the students...someone will turn on me...again"

Discord dawned a scowl "So...That's it then.

Snapping his fingers he stood up from his stool, which then shrank down into a top hat in the grass and hopped upon his head. Daybreaks eyes stopped spinning and he fell backwards in the grass, dizzy and feeling ill. Although Discord couldn't see his face, he could hear the annoyance in his voice

"Ahhh...Why'd you do that for...?"

"You should go back to school." His voice deadpanned.

"Why would I do that, just because you asked? For all I know you've got some evil ulterior motive for wanting me there. I highly doubt it's coincidence that after not speaking for years, you suddenly recommend out of the blue that I head to this university, that I now find out happens to house every bearer of Harmony?

Discord shrugged meekly "You never did cooperate when you were a kid. Always getting mad at me and storming off, never simply taking my advice for what it was, at least I can say I taught you proper control over your powers. Never had a problem listening there. For two years you lived in my house and not once did we have a father son talk. We never even had a simple game of catch. And you never just took the advice I lent you."

Leaning his arms back behind himself, he pushed his palms into the dirt, forcing his body to sit back up, with a minor headache. Daybreak allowed his throbbing skull to fuel his annoyed tone. "You act like that's my fault....You were a terrible father...There's nothing more to say than that. The one time I tried to get close to you, being I was a kid desperate for some parental affection, you stranded me in the middle of this forest, and said the game was "Find your way home before the Timberwolves eat you". Why do you think I was so scared of you after that? Heck, you abandoned me before I was even born and let me starve in the streets for years without even revealing your existence to me. I had to find you before you even considered taking me in. Then you wanna talk about feelings? The only feelings I have for you are unconditional, as your child. You took me in, eventually...and for that I'm mostly grateful. But a father son relationship? I'll pass. You had your chance."

"You never did understanding my way of doing things. I wouldn't have let the Timberwolves eat you. We may be Chaos sorceress, but we don't kill those we love.

Finally succeeding in returning his eyes to their proper position in his head, even though his throbbing headache remained, Daybreak looked over to Discord...and found him wearing a rather blank expression. He wasn't sure if he looked upset...hurt maybe? Possibly just surprised at Daybreaks attitude. Either way, his sinister voice lost some of it's bite in his next words, coming out oddly soft and sincere sounding.

"What if I promise not to interfere with Rainbow Dash? Then will you go back to school? It's not too late ya know, she's still asleep. You can be back before she even knows you're gone. You two can live happily, maybe even hook up. Doesn't that sound nice?"

Despite his pulsating headache and unending discontent with his father, the offer did sound pretty good he had to admit.

"Actually...it sounds great...If he doesn't come around, there are alot of problems that might eventually just die off for me...but still..."

He shook his head, sighing slightly.

"I can't...as long as your even a possible threat, every one will still think I'm just some spy for you, or something like that. I'll never have any peace."

He shot Discord a glare, which he returned back to him, oddly enough "Don't insult your father. You think I, Discord, the Master of Chaos, need my offspring to spy for me? Pleeeeeeeease, don't make me laugh. If I wanted to use you, I'd do it in much more subtle and devious ways. But right now I'm just giving you an offer of kindness. Isn't that what fathers do for their sons? Eh son? Tell ya what, just to give every one a reason to look elsewhere, I'll cook up some trouble on the outskirts of Equestria, maybe even get the royal guard after me, but far away from here...and that'll give any one important a reason to look away from you."

His eyes narrowed, despite the temptation of such a good offer, he knew things weren't that simple. He shot another menacing glare at his father "What's the catch?"

An all too familiar grin spread across his fathers face, returning his own menacing look "Why, there's no catch at all, honest. I don't need to interfere with you one bit. After all, you're my offspring. I'm just offering you some peace by promising to step back. Without me to worry anyone, there'll be no reason for you to be bothered. It's my offer, take it...or...you can abandon Rainbow Dash just like you did Twilight Sparkle"

Discord vanished into a white cloud of smoke as Daybreaks eye twitched with anger. Arms reigniting, the white smoke in front of him exploded into flames, popping in several different spots like fire crackers, while Discords cackling laughter faded into the air.

"Asshole..." He muttered to himself, dousing his flames once he thought Discord was gone. Too his own disappointment...his father reappeared directly behind him, and, after grasping his back with both of his lengthy arms, spun him like a top, a full 180 degrees to face him.

"I think you need to lighten up Sunny. Daddy's got just the remedy for you!"

Reaching forward with his index finger extended, he aggressively jabbed Daybreak in his forehead. He allowed his finger to linger upon his sons skull and watch the effects take place right before his eyes. For a singular moment, all the color drained from Daybreaks face...and he felt nothing at all. Nothing but cold emptiness to his core. But then...warmth spread throughout his body, along with a surge of energy and joy that he'd couldn't remember feeling previously. It was like a ton of bricks had just been removed from his shoulders, it made him feel lighter somehow. It was as though...all his problems seemed to vanish into the air.

Discord smiled as his sons face surged with a blush of color, his emerald eyes practically gleaming with unprecedented joy, his very aura seemed to swim through the air in a state of complete tranquility, rather than being as overbearing as it normally was. Too bad he couldn't change his ungrateful attitude though.

"What in all of Tartarus did you do to me!?...I feel...I feel...so weird."

Discord placed his hands on his hips, adopting an almost child-like pouting expression. "I took away all your inhibitions. Now you can go back to that school and actually enjoy life a bit. You're my son, so you've got to get into the spirit of things and stop being such a sour stick in the mud. Go have some fun for once in your grumpy life. Heck, spread some chaos that Rainbow Dash might like, go pull a prank, get laid, hang upside down from a tree for all I care. Just try and enjoy yourself. It's time you revealed your true colors to the world"

Emitting a slight growl, Daybreak quietly muttered through his breathe "This doesn't make up for everything. I still despise you with great intensity"

A cheeky grin spread over Discords features. "Hate me all you want. Just go and enjoy life a little while you do. And always remember, there's no fun in making sense. So make none, but never forget, rule number one. We don't kill who we love, everyone else is fair game. Discord rules....aaaaaaaand Celestia's lame. Bye."

Stepping back and removing his finger, Discord bowed gracefully to his son, one hand tucked against his chest and the other extended outwards to his left. Then with a shriek of laughter...he exploded into a confetti of wild flowers made out of chocolate. Daybreak swatted the dessert plants away as they rained down on him, hardly amused by his fathers antics. He brought his pale palms up to his face, looking down as though expecting to see them differently. They still looked the same, through both of his fields of sight.

"But yet...I do feel...different...almost...free I guess?"

It was a difficult thing to explain...but he felt...good. It wasn't that all his worries had vanished, they still lingered. It was more like...more like he felt everything would sort itself out, and there was no reason to stress over it. No reason to leave now that he had just started to enjoy himself.

"I mean shit...I just got here, and already Rainbow Dash has made my life better than it ever was...why the heck should I leave now...........hmmm....Rainbow Dash...Speaking of my lovely rainbow friend."

A mischievous smirk spread across his face. Devious ideas were forming themselves in his mind as a plethora of possibilities suddenly realized themselves within him. Springing to his feet, he began a fast trot back to the tree where they'd been napping together.

"Let's see if she likes a bit of chaos to liven up her nap."

.....

It took him the better part of twenty minutes to find his way back to the giant tree where his rainbow haired beauty was still snoring lightly.

"You'd think the biggest damn tree in the whole damn woods, would be easier to find...geesh..."

He was still fuming that he'd had to actually climb atop another tree, just to locate this one again, and even then, he'd had to look through his magical sight to find it. He knew that meant there must be a powerful illusion spell of some kind around it. So as long as he remembered the first rule of illusion spells, he'd have no trouble finding it again. Once he had located and approached his half naked sleeping friend, the labyrinth that was his mind, began spilling devilish idea after idea forth into his brain, each one funnier or more appetizing than the last...and all with a rather pleasing outcome...at least in his mind anyway. Though each time he looked down at how comfy she looked, snuggled in the soft grass...he felt like doing the simplest of his sinister thoughts. A wide smirk adorned his face at the many possible reactions he might receive, he lowered himself to the ground next to her.

Gently as he could, he reached around her body and turned her off her side, onto her back. Slowly, he spread her legs...then stopped when he noticed her skin tight athletic underwear was still on. He scowled slightly, but only for a moment

"Oh...those pesky things...right I did pull those back up didn't I? I can fix that"

Snapping his fingers, the fabric vanished with a small pop leaving him with a view he suddenly found himself craving. Her folds practically shimmered in the neon blueness of the air and light around them. It only made her look all the more appetizer to his hungry eyes. Fully opening her legs now, he crawled himself right up to her light blue, moist lips, and gently spread them with his fingers.He took extra delight in the small strands of fluid that leaked out of her. He felt his face flush with heat as the urge to attack her vulnerable body grew with each passing second. Like a damn inside of him was building to the brim and ready to burst at any moment. He lowered his lips to her awaiting sex and giggled aloud

"Time to taste the Rainbow...Teehee"

With an unparalleled amount of joy, he plunged his tongue into Rainbows awaiting lips, lapping at her insides like a panting dog during summer! Almost immediately after his tongue touched her folds, her body instinctively tried to snap her legs shut on his face. He held her legs down tight though, and mercilessly licked at her soaking wetness. He traced his tongue around the edges of her lips and dragged it over her clit torturously slow. After a few moments of stimulating her sex with gentle flicks of his graceful muscle, Rainbow yielded a long and loud moan of pleasure. Her juices started flowing around her lips, further wetting them for his awaiting tongue. Her bodies enjoyment only increased his hunger for her even more, and it suddenly seemed like every bit of clothing she had on, burnt or otherwise...was in his way. He quickly reached up, not even bothering with magic, and yanked her bra from her chest, tossing it aside and pulling her shirt up over her head and tossing it, freeing her luscious blue breasts. His eyes locked on her chest like a hungry predator, he ceased his licking and instantly brought his mouth up to her right breast, cupping it in his mouth. He licked at her perky dark blue nipples with his tongue, while he brought his left hand up to her currently free breast, and trapped it in his grip, squeezing it roughly.

He left his right hand down between her legs, to lightly finger her now soaked lips, and continue to tease her clit at every opportunity he got. Several more squeezes, licks and fingering motions later, (along with a series of very loud moans) Rainbows eyes finally shot open! Her pupils widened and she moaned against her will while several more waves of euphoria struck her spine! As she managed to focus her eyes during a brief moment of numbing pleasure, she realized her whole body was stark nude, that he was on top of her, and his hands and lips were all over her most private spots...in ways she'd never been touched before (save a few hours ago). She opened her mouth to yell, moan, protest, or possibly even beg for more...she'd never get to find out. Because the moment her mouth opened...his descended onto it. He shoved his tongue roughly past her lips and attacked her own wet muscle, wrapping it in a tight embrace. He was fully on top of her body now, practically sitting her waist, while he aggressively fingered her soaked pussy with one hand, and roughly squeezed her left breast in the other. His legs had wrapped around her body in an almost, awkward way, allowing him to kiss, squeeze and finger her all at once. Even if she had wanted to protest, her body would never have allowed it. She was being stimulated in every way she could imagine and basked in each second of it...even if she hadn't really consented to it (assuming a few hours ago didn't count). Either way, she was beyond content to just lay there and take it, especially as a familiar feeling crept through her spine and into her lower body.

Her orgasm rocked her frame seconds later, sending her eyes spinning with absolute bliss. She felt every nerve in her body ignite in fiery waves of happiness as his fingers sent nothing but glee rocketing through her core! She arched her back upwards as though to allow the feeling to spread through her whole body. Daybreak loosened his grip and moved off her as she did this, practically rolling off her and leaning on his elbows so she could arch herself to her satisfaction. She squealed and yelped without shame, as her juices flowed and her body twitched in thralls of pleasure. He allowed her to bask in her glow of joy, then adorably fall back down into his awaiting, outstretched hands. She panted for breath for several, seeeeeeeveral seconds before she decided she had enough air to last. She turned, now tired and out of energy once again, to look up into his eyes. An odd mixture between a content smile and a scrunched up glare marched its way across her features, causing him to chuckle. He sat himself up into a cross legged sitting position, gently for Rainbow to crawl into his lap. Her head and chest rested across his crotch and legs. He watched her chest rise and fall rapidly along with her breathing, decreasing in speed every moment as she calmed. He stared straight at her C-cup breasts and perky nipples, making it extremely obvious how enticed by them he was. So much so, that when Rainbow noticed a moment later, after the last spasms of her orgasm subsided, she actually yielded a blush and slowly placed her arms over her chest, forcing his attention back to her face.

"Hey there stud, my eyes are here" She reached up with one hand and guided his constantly darting pupils, back to her own magenta gaze. He smirked and quickly pecked her nose with his lips, causing her to blink rapidly in surprise. He stuck his tongue out at her playfully and winked. She was at a loss for a proper response.

"Where's the sexy grump that I fell asleep with a few hours ago? Did you kill him and take his skin or something?"

He laughed aloud, causing her even more confusion "Dude...you feeling ok? I mean, I'm liking how much you've loosened up in...ya know...a few hours apparently...but what happened? Did you hit your head or something"

Another smile crossed his face, he motioned for her to come closer with his palm. She leaned in, he waved again, clearly needing her to get even closer. She grimaced and brought her head right next to his lips...he softly whispered into her ear, causing her to lightly twitch as his breath tickled her skin.

"I just realized something, that's all."

"What..." She barely breathed out her answer, whispering as though the trees might spy on them.

He snickered quietly "I..."

"Think before you speak!"

"...think your the prettiest girl I've ever seen...In fact, you're the most beautiful girl in all of Equestria."

He shook his head lightly "Phew...gotta be more careful with how loose my lips are now...almost dug my own grave there..."

Rainbow Dash blinked for a moment, then pulled her face back, looking slightly surprised. "You think I'm the prettiest...really...me? I mean I know I'm the awesomest and fastest at just about everything...but really? I mean even Twilight gets more stares from guys than I do"

He nodded, allowing his eyebrows to wiggle as he snickered "Well duuuuh, she's got that giant purple ass. Most guys only look at a girls ass and boobs before judging them. Not me though, I see everything, so of course you're the prettiest! And just to be clear, have you even seen your ass? It's like sex-on-poison-joke-crack kind of addictive."

As he laughed, he felt a painful stinging sensation travel up spine, then a throbbing ache in his right side. "Ouch!"

Rainbow pulled back her fist for another shot at his kidney's, but he grabbed hold of her arms "Hey! No beating on me! I'm letting you snuggle in my lap, so be a good little Dashie!"

Despite her clear disadvantage in her current position she managed to wrestle him quite well from his own lap, twisting his arm several times before he got her under control "I was being serious dude! No ones ever called me pretty before...sexy, hot...and awesome, yeah...but pretty? That's so...girly sounding...you really think I'm pretty?"

He stopped struggling for a moment, looking down at her scrunched up, grumpy, but undeniably cute expression "Well...yeah, of course I do Dash. You think I'd do all this to you if I didn't?"

Her gaze darted around for a moment, before she decided to take an extreme fascination in the color of his shirt, and refused to look up "Well...to be honest...I kind of expected you to be gone when I woke up..."

"Woooooah! Annnnnnd halt! Back up a sec...what now?!"

He rubbed the back of his head, his previous actions squirming their way to the forefront of his mind.

"Uhhh...hehehe...why's that Dash?"

A small blush of guilt snuck up on her, and in her current position, she couldn't hide it, cute as it was when she tried anyways "Well...I thought maybe you...umm...played with me earlier as, sort of a goodbye...I'd never been like that with any other guy so I kind of just let it happen...and cause it was you. I hadn't expected it to happen...but afterwards, when I was dozing off....after you made me cum like, three times...I figured you'd be gone when I woke up."

Guilt was written all over his face, luckily Rainbow didn't look up to see it "Uhhh...yeah...don't worry Dashie I'm not gonna leave you. Ever! I promise...ok?"

For a moment, she was silent...then she squirmed up out of his grip and sat on her knees in front of him (still completely nude) and looked him dead in the eyes. He barely had time to make a straight face before she found his gaze. "Do ya Pinkie Promise?"

His eyebrows went straight up in absolute confusion, the very name itself implied its own silliness "The fuck is a Pinkie Promise Rainbow?"

Her blush grew ever greater across her naked blue skin, she held up a single finger "I usually find it really...babyish...but it's something me and my friends do, to basically prove that we will never ever ever break this promise. It's like...I guess like a solemn vow, you never break a Pinkie Promise."

"Why not?"

She hesitated a moment before speaking "My friend...Pinkie Pie...she'll...do things...unspeakable things."

He couldn't tell whether she was joking or being serious. Although having her butt naked in front of him, with her breasts bouncing as she gave a nervous laugh, didn't help much. Nevertheless he nodded his head slowly anyways.

"Ok then. So how does this work? Is there some kind of incantation? Do we sacrifice a small goat and dance around a fire or something?" He felt another of her fists smack his gut, this time he actually had to gasp for air.

"That's not funny dude, this is friendship, not witchcraft...geez....now hold up your hand."

He coughed lightly, chuckling aloud "How can someone so sexy...hit so hard?"

She scowled at him "If you don't hold up you hand, you'll find out again."

"Yikes! Yes ma'am."

He quickly lifted his right hand, as though preparing to swear into the royal court. Rainbow raised a suspicious brow at him, which was well warranted, because the moment she averted her eyes to think of the words to her little chant, he snuck his right hand over to her chest and poked her straight in the boob. Not hard enough to hurt or anything, but enough to elicit a cute yelp from her. She turned and glared at him, but after a moment she chuckled at the stupid grin he was wearing and gave up trying to get mad. "Ok stud, repeat after me...and don't laugh or I'll punch you right in the dick! Got it?"

Swallowing his new found fear of naked blue girls, he nodded slowly and prepared to repeat her next words.

"Cross my heart, hope to fly..." She made an X motion across her heart with her right index finger, then (with a small blush) fluttered her hands at her sides like little wings. Daybreak quickly followed suite, resisting the urge to make a quip about what she said, and waited for the rest.

Seeing he was waiting, Rainbow continued "...Stick a cupcake in my eye" She brought the hand she'd crossed her heart with, up to her face and made like she was crushing something into her eye. She lowered her hand just in time to see him struggling to hold in his laugh. He did the motion...but couldn't bring himself to say the words, he knew if he opened his mouth he'd die of laughter. Rainbow could see it on his face and a large red blush creamed her face tomato red

"SHUT UP!"

She then socked him in the gut without warning, causing him to not only double over in pain, but his laugh came spilling out as he rolled in the grass! Rainbow pounced on his sides and started rapidly beating on him with her fists, not very hard, but enough to get his attention and warrant a bit of pain...much like a stereotypical girl might when she's overly embarrassed...just like...right...now?

"Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut uuuuuuup!"

He rolled around in mock agony and fits of laughter, making her practically chase after him to hit him.

"That's ouch!...so cute...even Rainbow Dash...ouch...is a little shy...Ouch! Oh goddess make it stop! I'm gonna die from laughter...and kidney bruises!"

The thought itself caused him to laugh even more. Knowing Rainbow was a bit girly at her core only fueled his joyous rampage, and he just couldn't stop himself. He rolled around in the grass, trying both to get his laughter under control and escape Rainbow Dashes naked bombardment of punches. It took awhile, and a lot of punches, but eventually he regained enough of his motor skills to grab her next punch, then pull her on top of him. She squealed and fell onto his chest, causing him to start chuckling again...the process nearly repeated itself.

"Stop laughing at me, you ass!" She smacked him in the gut with an open palm, not very hard considering that was where she was laying, but still more than enough to be annoying if repeated. He grabbed her arms and flipped them both over, pinning her on her back in the grass. He seated himself comfortably on her legs, pinning them in the dirt with his backside and allowing her no method of escape. Then he placed his feet on either of her arms and pinned them above her head, leaving his hands free to torment her as he pleased. She struggled to free her limbs, practically snapping her neck by trying to pelvic thrust him off her while whipping her neck forward she did so. It was odd to watch and even odder to feel considering he was pretty much sitting on her pelvis. When she finally gave up, (after two good minutes of struggling) she collapsed her head into the neon blue grass and blew some of her wild hair from her face. Practically scowling up at him, she groaned

"So what now? Ya planning on sitting on me until nighttime? I can wait ya know, eventually you'll have to get off me. And when you do you're so dead."

An evil grin spread across his lips "Oh am I?" He dropped one of his hands to her left breast and traced his finger, ever so delicately around her nipple. "I guess if I'm a dead man then I've got nothing to lose by indulging in my desires then?"

It wasn't so much, what he said...but rather how he said it. She'd never heard his voice come out so...seductive...and full of lust. It almost didn't even sound like him, she might not have believed it if she wasn't watching it herself. She swallowed a lump in her throat, feeling small beads of sweat beginning to form on her cheeks. "Y-yeah? And what kinds of desires might those be? Huh t-tough guy?"

His sinister grin remaining now ever present, he allowed his left hand to move from one breast to the other, gently circling each nipple with his index finger as delicately as possible, while his other hand reached behind his back and traced down her tummy, moving ever so slowly closer to her wet sex. He snickered at her twitch while his fingers ran across her belly

"Oh...nothing much...just a last meal is all"

Real fear seemed to etch itself into her features, along with mild confusion. He was glad she still didn't get it, though. It would make it all the sweeter

"W-what?...A last meal. What are you gonna eat?"

His eyes narrowed, glowing a sinister green in the dark lighting of the wood. His smile became a sneer.

"Skittles."

Her eyes went wide as he snapped his fingers. Roots and vines glowing an eerie green suddenly sprang forth from below the ground and wrapped around Rainbows arms, pinning them above her head. She let loose a small and girly eep of surprise as they trapped her arms, unrelenting as she struggled. Daybreak took this moment to get off her pelvis, as more roots sprang from the ground and ensnared her legs. With a grin, he gently pushed against either of her legs, and the vines began to spread them wide, once again giving him unrestricted access to the most delicious sight he'd ever seen. He got to his knees and lowered his head between her legs. He traced an index finger along the folds of her moist lips and up to her sensitive clit. She squeaked a very unRainbow Dash-like squeak, and he felt her body heat up in embarrassment.

With her legs restrained, he saw a fun way to enjoy himself as he got comfortable on the ground. Gently pushing her legs up, the vines raised her bottom a few inches off the ground, allowing him to slip his hands underneath her rump and give it several firm squeezes. That's when a real moan of pleasure escaped her lips, and he savored it with great enjoyment. She struggled and moaned against her binds as he played with her sexy butt.

"Ahhh~ N-no...please not my...ass...ahhh...so...good..."

He watched her tongue come out of her mouth and roll to the side of her lips. He hadn't even begun and she was already panting. Then, a realization struck him.

"Rainbow Dash likes butt play?...huh...weird...that isn't as surprising to me as it probably should be...hmm...oh well time to have some fun."

He returned his attention his horny captive, and saw that she had indeed become extremely wet from his torment of her ass. She was practically bucking her hips upwards now, trying to get him to satisfy her, even if she didn't consciously realize she was doing it. Then, moments later, after a few more squeezes and pinches of her delicate tush, he heard the sound he craved so dearly. Her begging.

"P-please..."

It was like music to his ears, and his evil grin became a toothy smile, as he lowered his face to her soaking sex, he licked at his own lips.

"As the lady wishes"

"H-hey! Who are you calling a ladyAhhhhhhhhaaahahhaaaa!"

With even more aggression than before, he plunged his tongue into her awaiting lips and attacked it as though he were dying of thirst! He shoved his tongue deep inside her body, liking around inside of her and savoring the sweet nectar of juices that flowed like a river from her. Oddly enough, she didn't taste like skittles...but, if he had to place it, she definitely tasted sweet...like...cherries maybe. It was a hard taste to place, but a very appetizing one for sure, and the thirst her tasted created in him was insatiable. He licked around the inside of her folds and lapped at her clit without mercy. She moaned loud and practically screamed in pleasure at his ferocity and stamina! She attempted to thrash around in her pleasure, but the roots held her firm. It didn't get any easier for her when he increased the aggression he put into toying with her perfectly round cyan bottom either. She could feel him squeezing and pinching at every inch he could reach. He even spread her cheeks wide a few times and squeezed her cheeks tight as he did. She was beyond words of any kind , her eyes had gone derpy and her tongue was rolled to the side of her mouth, panting when she could, moaning and yelling the rest of the time.

He began working soley on her clit after awhile, lightly licking and even sucking at her small love button and earning more yells and screams than moans. She actually begged him to stop a few times, but he was so far gone in his attack of her body, he didn't even hear her. He did however, hear her when she pretty much screamed her orgasm to the whole forest! Her whole body shook like a Chihuahua as she came harder and louder than any previous orgasm! The only thing that surprised him was what she yelled afterwards, still in the crescendo of her climax

"OH! Sweet Celestia! Yes! That's it! More! More!....Ahhh~ Daybreak...ahhh...f-fuck....ahh ah aha haahaa...fuck me...please...just take me please! I can't take it anymore!"

Slightly surprised at her...word choice...he relented to give her body mercy and settled for only making her orgasm once this time. He removed his face from her crotch, now soaked in her love juices. Gently, he wiped most of her liquid from his face, though he did make sure she saw him lick some of it off his fingers seductively, and brought his face down beside hers. He rested his head on his hands, in the root filled grass, while she started up at the sky lost in space. He chuckled to draw her attention. She lazily turned her head and stuck her tongue out at him. Smiling he pecked her nose with kiss.

"So Rainbow..." he started with a coy grin "That was some...ah...pretty intense words you screamed at the end there..."

She smiled slowly, clearly out of even the energy it took to grin at him "Do...it..."

He raised an eyebrow "Huh?"

"Will you...do it...with me...Right now I mean..."

For the first time since he'd started, a blush formed on his cheeks "Y-you want me t-to...to do...it...right now?"

"I want you to fuck me...yeah...that would be soooo awesome right now...aww...I can just imagine it. How great that would be...to have you as my first...right now...under this epic tree."

He couldn't help but chuckle through his blush "You sound higher than a kite right now Dash."

She turned and gave her lips a small pucker. He caught what she wanted even through her lazy way of asking, and immediately indulged her. Locking his lip with hers and gently licking across her tongue. It was brief, but very enjoyable. He could see the disappointment on her face when he broke the kiss to quickly for her liking.

"Hey...no fair...I wasn't done yet..."

"Rainbow, I'll end up sucking the air outta you if you keep this up. You greedy little sex devil"

Now it was her turn to smile coyly "No...sucking is what I'm gonna do to you as soon as I get outta these roots. You think you've got a talented tongue? Mines at least twenty percent more precise than yours I'd bet. I'll make you cum like you never have before."

"I never have before" His voice deadpanned

She turned and looked at him, all her senses seemed to return to allow her a look of pure disbelief "WHAT!?"

He jumped at the volume she suddenly regained in her voice "Well...think about it Rainbow...I've never had sex before. And I've never really been into girls or anything like that until now."

Her face was still full of disbelief "B-but dude! You're like...twenty two! Haven't you ever felt the urge to stroke one off before!? Heck...not even to a hot girl, just for the fuck of it?! Seriously?"

He shook his head, she gasped

"Duuuuuude! You've gotta be more gummed up than Applejacks tractor! How's that even possible. Do you like...not have a libido or something...Wait you're not a eunuch are you? I don't see how, seeing as I'm pretty sure I felt a cock in your pants while you where molesting me...and that one time I tried to slip my hand in your towel."

He shot her a menacing glare and thumped her atop her rainbow head "Of course I'm not a eunuch you dunderhead...I'm surprised you actually know what that means though...I just..." He sighed with annoyance "Look...I'm sorry, I didn't mean that...it's just...when I was about fifteen, I was convinced that I'd never have a real reason to have sex with anyone, and hormonal urges would only distract me. So, while I was living with my father, I looked up some special spells for reducing sexual desires and that sort of stuff. Well...I found one that basically numbs all feelings of pleasure I might have...down there...pain still registers and all ( in case I get kicked or something), but something like sex, or a blow job, I wouldn't even feel it. I also used a hormone regulating spell to keep my mind from ever being overly influenced by any sexual thoughts. The advantage was, since I could control it, if I ever needed a reason to think sexually...let's say, to seduce or manipulate someone into helping me to do something they didn't want to, I could lessen the spell to think with more hormonal urges...ya know, to try and pull off being seductive. It turned out to be a waste of time though. Not only did I never once have to lessen the spell...but I never really had a good reason to flirt with someone, even for my own gain. I always just ended up finding another solution"

For once, Rainbow actually looked like she'd been paying attention, hanging onto his every word. A mischievous smile had spread over her face during his miniature speech, causing him to worry slightly. Once he was done, she snickered manically

"So...did you ever lessen the spell when you're with me? Or am I just so sexy that even your special spells can't stop you from wanting to touch me?"

He rolled his eyes. Sighing aloud, he snapped his fingers, within seconds the glowing green roots retreated back into the ground releasing her from their hold. "Maybe a little of both..."

Rainbow smiled with mischief glimmering her eyes and took a moment to stretch. She stood up, making extra sure to bend over in front of him and did a few stretches to loosen her sore and stiff limbs. "You wouldn't believe how stiff you can get from being held like that..."

He chuckled, admiring the view he had of her ass from the ground "I'll bet"

Practically feeling his eyes starting at her ass, she bent all the way over and touched her toes with her hands "Like this view stud? Or maybe this one? She reached back and spread her cheeks, giving him an amazing view of her pussy as well, which was still partially leaking fluid. Leaning her head over upside down, she stared hard at his pants while he locked his eyes on her backside. She smiled when she saw a large bulge in the center of his crotch.

Standing back up and turning around to face him, she cupped her large breasts in her palms and gently moved them up and down, letting them giggle when she released them "Sooooo...You don't feel anything down there, but you can still get a hard on right?"

He shook his eyes away from her giggling breasts and coughed, refocusing his thoughts "Y-yeah...of course. Why?"

She sat down on her knees and spread her legs, leaning back on her hands, then she cupped her left breast again while lightly pinching her nipple. She watched the bulge in his pants grow much larger as she played with herself, smirking slightly. She let out a long moan and scooted right up in his face, keeping her breasts mere inches from his quivering hands "Good...then I want you to release the spell...both of them. Permanently.

The shock was instantly apparent on his face "Why!?"

She giggled to herself at his confused look and shoved him in the chest, hard. He gave a small grunt as he fell back, and his butt hit the grass. She didn't give him any time to complain though, before he could utter a word she was in between his legs, and grasping a firm hold over either leg of his pants. With a quick yank, she practically ripped his pants down his legs and tossed them into the near by roots, then did the same with his boxers shorts. He was so shocked he didn't even think to protest or resist, and once she had him naked from the waist down, she gave him seductive stare

"Because...I'm gonna suck you dry, and I want you to feel every second of it. If you really haven't orgasmed in all twenty-two years of your life, then your dick might react like a fire hydrant for all I know. I certainly hope so. Now, take off your shirt before I do that one for you as well."

He blushed slightly at how demanding she'd suddenly become...well she always was, but this was more embarrassing. Shyly, he removed his torn shirt and gently tossed it aside. She rubbed her hands along his abs without any hesitation and locked lips with him once again. He watched her hand drift down to his limp, but large member and run her finger across it.

"Wow..." She couldn't wait to get him up if this was how he was, still mostly limp. She licked her lips and looked back at his emerald eyes "Now...turn off those spells, let's have you loosen up that last little bit hm? See things a bit more...enjoyably?

He gulped, he actually didn't know what would happen when he released his spell. He'd never experienced anything sexual, and with it active for long...he'd never thought he'd turn it off. He began to wonder if there'd be any consequences for having it active for so many years. Slowly, he nodded his head "Ok Dashie..."

Putting his palms together, a small ring of yellow light resembling a halo, began to spread outwards from within his torso. It stretched outwards widening around his body, then slowly began to rise up over and above his head. Once clearing his form, it began to shimmer and spark, letting off little fizzles of energy as it began to shrink and descend away from his body and towards his now open palms. Once it was the size of an apple, and had seated itself within Daybreaks fist...he forcefully crushed his hand closed, shattering the yellow light and sending many small sparks off into the forest. His body briefly glowed yellow for a moment...then it was over.

Rainbow sat, waiting to see if something else would happen...when it didn't she began to smirk and look down at his crotch. Daybreak did not say anything, but simply kept starting ahead as though lost in thought, so she decided to take the initiative and grabbed hold of his member with a tight grip. Instantly Daybreaks eyes snapped back into focus and he let out a long drawn out moan that she never believed he could make.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh~"

With his attention regained, she began to lightly stroke his shaft, running her hand up and down its length and watching with delight as she made him grow larger and larger in her grip. He let out a series of low moans as his eyes locked on her breasts, but he didn't say anything to protest...so she kept going. She rubbed up it's length and around the tip, almost drooling with anticipation.

"Wow dude...you're so thick and...your length isn't bad either...I can't wait...remind me why you never used this thing again. Actually forget that, don't say a word. I'd rather hear you moan anyways."

She began to speed up the rate at which she rubbed her hand, and started to stroke him faster and faster, while her other hand reached below him and cupped his balls in her grip. He let out a gasp at her cold fingers touching him, and several more moans as she stroked him. The only real thought he managed to have during her hand job was that, he was thankful he was almost completely hairless on most of his body, save for his head...and a beard if he went long enough without attending it. Other than that, complex thoughts escaped him and he fell under the mercy of Rainbow Dashes hands.

She stroked him rapidly and played with his balls in her hands, knowing every single twitch of pleasure must have been more than doubly sensitive since he'd never done this for all these years. And she was right. But the pleasure he felt coursing through him right then, was nothing compared to what she did next. All at once he felt her release his balls, and stopped stroking his cock with her other hand, allowing him a brief moment to catch his breath. That was snatched away almost immediately as a new and even greater wave of pleasure kicked off inside his body. He felt his eyes bulge wide as he looked down and saw Rainbows mouth around his throbbing member. She traced her tongue up his length and dragged it down the other side, almost immediately taking the tip into her mouth upon reaching the opposite end. For a few moments she merely repeated this process over and over...then after a slight hesitation on whether or not she could manage it, she extended her tongue and wrapped her whole mouth around his dick, sucking him in all the way to her throat. He was gone now, moan after moan came with each pass of her tongue as she deep throated his cock and traced her tongue along the bottom of his shaft. He could barely keep his eyes open it felt so amazing, but each time he fluttered them, seeing her Rainbow head bobbing back and forth, bringing him endless amount of pleasure, his euphoria only increased ever more. He cried out in loud moans and made sounds he'd never once pictured himself making...ever.

After an endless amount of time, that somehow seemed too quick for his liking, she stopped. She removed his cock from her mouth and licked up the shaft, dragging her full tongue along its base. By now he was on his back and panting, but still hard as a rock and craving that last bit of release. Which she was more than overjoyed to give him. She whispered quietly in his ear

"I want you...right now I want you to take my virginity. You're the only guy whose even remotely cool enough."

She began to straddle him, rubbing his tip against the wet folds of her light blue lips. She started to press down, but before she could let herself go, she felt two hands grasp her hips and gently guide her up and off

"Wait...Dashie...not yet!" His voice was barely audible but full of emphasis, he was probably still too overcome by this new feeling to even truly stop her if she wanted.

She grew a very pouty expression as she quickly climbed off him, retaking her spot back between his spread legs, and dragging her tongue up his shaft to try and persuade him otherwise.

"Why not?"

"Ahh~Because...I wanna wait...please...just a little while...I wanna have a clear head when I make that decision...ok?"

Seeing how his hardened rod wasn't going anywhere, she leaned up and gave him a quick peck on the lips "I actually completely understand. You just don't wanna say it cause it sounds all mushy and stuff. You want it to be memorable right? Not just during a heated session in the woods? Right?"

He nodded shyly, not ever bothering to raise his head from the grass. She giggled mischievously

"Alright then. But I still think you deserve a reward for how much you made me cum earlier. How about I finish you off in a way I know you'll just loooooove"

She pushed his back up against the trunk of the large tree, partially sitting him up enough to look over himself. She dropped back between his legs. "You're gonna wanna stand up for this one stud."

Gulping in both anticipation and mild fear, Daybreak nodded slowly and stood up, resting his back against the trunk of the tree. A cold breeze flowing through the Everfree suddenly reminded him just how naked they both were. A small blush found him as he realized any animal that had intelligence, and lived here, could easily spot them and watch. The thought somehow turned him on even more. A small jolt of pleasure returned his gaze to Rainbow Dash, who was on her knees and leveling her chest with his dick. Glancing up him with a sly smirk, she cupped her breasts in her palms, and gently pushed his dick in between each one. She started to stroke up and down his member with her soft breasts, slowly sending huge waves of ecstasy up his spine. But she didn't stop there, once she got him going she opened her mouth wide and licked her lips. She descended her head on his cock and aggressively began sucking him off once again, while rubbing up and down his shaft with her breasts. Running her tongue along the bottom of his shaft, while her soft tits rubbed towards the bottom of his length was too much for him to take.

Loud moans once again began to flow like river water off his lips as he struggling to keep his shaky knees from buckling underneath him. Rainbows tongue expertly licked at his sensitive nerves, then she delicately brought it to his tip and traced around it while squeezing her boobs against him. Each time he let out a long moan, she would look up him with a gaze that said what she currently couldn't. Victory was hers.

For a brief moment, she removed her mouth from his twitching cock, but kept rubbing her breasts along him aggressively, and looked up into his glazed eyes. She let her seductive and lust filled voice travel along his ears, sending waves of heat along his hairs.

"Now I'm gonna make you cum harder than a fire hose, I wonder if the Sun Prince's cum is as hot as he is?"

Her sly words struck him like a key string during a guitar solo, but before he could even think of retorting, she descend back onto him and attacked his dick at a speed that shattered any previous! Her tongue went from delicate and gentle flicks, to full on long strokes of wet muscle along his shaft, and her breasts tightly squeezed against his cock, desperately trying to milk out his orgasm. Any endurance he might have had left was shattered under her attack, and she actually managed to pull a yell of pleasure from him as he started to cum!

"R-Rainbow I'm c-"

"Right in here my sexy prince"

Her words were a final push over the edge and he felt is every nerve in his dick explode to life as he released his seed into her awaiting and open lips. He came hard, so hard he actually started to slide down the tree truck, but Rainbows determined attitude (and hands) held him in place as she attempted to literally "suck him dry". She had been right about one thing, he was extremely pent up, and when he unloaded...it was thick and it lasted...quite awhile. She had her mouth wrapped around him for over a full minute, swallowing every drop she could and whipping his dick with her tongue, drawing out his orgasm as long as possible. Despite the sheer amount that he released, Rainbow never once faltered or removed her mouth, and continued sucking him until he was finally done.

When he was completely clean of even the smallest drop of semen, she finally pulled back, and gave him a very wet smile. She wiped her chin and licked her fingers clean of any that might have escaped. After a minute, he collapsed down the trunk of the tree and laid back in the grass, not even beginning to care about clothing. She laid beside him a second later, giggling as she wrapped her hand around his dick, which was still standing straight up.

"Your still hard big guuuuuuy does that mean you still wanna play, hm?"

His body was exhausted in a way that was beyond description. He wanted nothing more than to just lay there and bask in how blissful he felt. Her words shocked his brain into momentary life though. He managed to gasp out a few quick words while he attempted to combat his fluttering eyelids.

"Oh goddess Rainbow Dash no! I give. I give. Mercy. Victory is yours. I have clearly been bested in the field of sexual combat."

A smart chuckle escaped her 'You're damn right! And don't you ever forget it, or I'll happy remind you." She gave a quick lick over his slowly softening dick. He managed a tired smile

"Maybe I'd like that"

"Maybe if your a good little prince, I'll let you lead. Assuming you can even handle my awesomeness."

Slowly, he reached out his lengthy arms, and scooped them around her torso, pulling her into a tight hug. She was both surprised, and pleased as she felt him snuggle into her neck "I handled you just fine earlier. Don't think I've forgotten how loud you screamed when you came. You probably deafened me for life."

She crinkled her nose, adopting a very annoyed gaze "Oh shut up you. You can hear me just fine..."

"What?"

"I said. You can hear me just fine."

"...What?"

"I said! You can...............oh fuck you man."

Loosing himself into a fit of chuckles, Rainbow gently bit him on the ear out of spite, but he continued laughing anyways. She watched him for a moment, staring at his face. His big, warm, and overjoyed smile looked so sincere.

"I wonder if I really did this...did I really make him so happy? Oh gosh...that'd be...so awesome...makes me feel all fuzzy. And for once...I'm ok with that mushiness."

Snuggling herself into his chest, she looked up and shared another kiss with him. Snuggling tight together as the evening sky changed to night, they both drifted off in each others arms for the second time.

Storm of Visions...and Rain...lots of Rain

The sounds of bells and chimes echoed through the cool winter air. Snow fell and struck the many people seated around a stone altar and within the crowd. Several looked up to the great pine trees above, and scowled. One woman, with long, fine, purple hair leaned over and whispered to the man seated next to her.

"Why did they have to do this in the middle of Winter Fall Wood? It's always snowing here, and it would've been so much less messy to just do it on the hillside like I planned. I went through all that trouble making the checklist and coordinating everything...and they changed it all in the span of an hour..."

The man seated next to her gave a light chuckle, wiping a bit of loose snow from her shoulder. "Twily, calm down. This is their moment. They deserve to do it wherever they want. Plus it's a beautiful day this morning, the sunlight is making all the snow in the trees glimmer. Just look."

He gestured towards the shimmering light crashing through the overgrowth of pine needles above them. The woman smiled, dodging a fresh batch of incoming snow. "But Shining....Everyone is getting snow all over their clothes...How is anyone supposed to go through the rest of the day with wet suits and dresses?"

A small 'eep' of shock escaped her as a batch of snow struck the top of her long, silk ridden magenta dress, then traveled down her back like a creeping spider. A small towel wrapped in purple aura drifted over to her back and gently began patting down her wet spots. She looked over at Shining's hands, glimmering in his purple aura, and offered him a smile of gratitude, which he returned.

"You have to remember who this is Twily...they probably thought everyone sitting here in wet clothes for over an hour would be funny."

Another notable scowl appeared over Twily's face "Trust me...I haven't forgotten who they are...but if they were just gonna change everything last minute, why ask me to plan it?"

"Oh shhhh shhhh shhhh...Twily...look here they come!"

The woods behind the crowd seemed to literally, get up and part ways, root and all. The two guests of honor strode through the brush, hand in hand and headed towards the altar, where a small group of people waited for them on either side. Twilight smashed her hand into her face

"Why couldn't they do this right...this one thing? Why aren't their parents escorting them?! And why-"

Another laugh reached her ears, she paused and looked over, Shining was attempting to withhold a chuckle "If you don't calm down, I'm gonna have to start calling you Rarity Sparkle instead of Twilight."

She immediately thrust her hands to her hips, assuming a pouty expression "Hey!...They fired her for a reason...she was going way over the top about this...even I thought she needed to step back."

"And now you're about to do the same thing. Just relax Twily, it's their day, just remember that"

Although she 'hmphed' in defiance, Twilight did slightly relax her shoulders and resumed watching as her two friends made it to the altar at last.

.....

His eyes fluttered for a brief moment...swaying in the breeze as lightheadedness overtook his form, he almost stumbled back in his steps, but caught himself at the last moment and managed change his near fall into a simple skip in his walk. He shook snow from his hair as he came to a stop on a stone floor.

*What was I doing again?*

He looked around as his feet halted him in place, seemingly with a mind of their own. He was standing outside...in the snow...inside a small concrete altar...in front of a large crowd of people...all dressed in suits, ties and dresses........why? Quickly scanning the crowd, he searched for a face he could recognize that would reveal answers to him, but found only a few and they weren't what he expected. The first was Twilight...or rather, it looked like Twilight...but her hair was significantly longer and her...body structure, looked more fit and mature than he remembered seeing her that morning. She looked amazing, he had to admit, her long purple hair and pink streak went perfectly with her magenta dress, both of which seemed to glimmer in the light of the sun and snow around them. Forcibly distracting himself from her, he scanned through more of the crowd and saw some, slightly familiar faces. He did not recognize the man seated next to Twilight, but judging from his features, he could only assume it was Shining Armor, her brother, and also the only person she'd ever talked about when they were kids. He saw both Fluttershy and Derpy...whom also looked...well...other than more dressed up...they seemed more mature looking as well. Fluttershy had a radiant but subtle beauty about her moss green dress that went with her large breasted figure perfectly. While Derpy wore a simple tan dress that seemed to have been made so she could simply move around easily without tripping, but she still looked amazing regardless.

Moving his eyes along, he could only find one more person within the crowd he recognized...Sunset Shimmer, who by all regards was the best dressed and best looking one there. Her long red and yellow hair flowed down her shoulders, curling slightly by her hips in several different directions. Her radiant orange dress stood out amongst the crowd, but not in an obnoxious way...it showed her off, but still kept her subtle. The dress covered from her chest down, but her face, neck, along with just above her breasts, was bare. As she turned around to fetch a drink, he saw her back was bare as well. He wondered how she could stand wearing something like that in such cold weather.

A cough to his right caught his attention. Looking down he saw a purple scaled, teenage half drake standing beside him, holding a cushion within his clawed fingers. He recognized Spike the Drake immediately....but he looked at least five years older than he should have been at this time, and over fifteen years older than he had been the last time he'd seen him in Celestia's school. His tux was fitted to him in a perfect, tight fitting way, which showed off both his muscled arms and his abs through the fabric. Whomever had designed his clothes had definitely used magic...and some seriously close measurements to get his clothes looking like they did. But Spikes obviously magic clothes were not what truly grabbed his eyes...no what tore at his attention, was what was laying in the cushion that the drake held. Two little rings. Both with golden light shimmering around the bands, and a miniature, unmatured fire ruby as the center stones for each. Daybreak was beyond confused...and even more so when he heard Spike mumble

"Dude...it's time...pick them up.......everyone is waiting."

Still befuddled, he did as Spike said and swiped up the rings...then realized there was someone standing directly in front of him...mere inches away. It was as if she had appeared from nowhere.

*How did I not see her before?*

The girl next to him was dressed in a long, sky blue, sparkling dress that stretched out behind her body a significant amount. A translucent blue veil was draped over her face, obscuring her features...but nevertheless, the streaks of rainbow locks he could see peaking out under the veil, gave him a pretty good idea of who it was.

*Rainbow Dash looks beautiful...but I still don't get how we got here...last I remember was falling asleep naked under a tree...Now I'm wearing a tux and she's in a dress...on an altar...with a large crowd........and rings..............OH CELESTIA'S TITS! AM I GETTING MARRIED!? WHOWHATWHENWHEREWHYHOWTHEFUUUUUUUCK?!*

He was interrupted from his thoughts at another, more pronounced cough, and looked up. He nearly squealed in rage and fear! His mother...Princess Celestia was at the center of the altar, holding a giant book, dressed in a long white gown and staring him down with a disapproving frown. She slowly gestured to Rainbow Dash, who managed to shoot him a smile from beneath the veil, and whisper

"Hey dude...you're supposed to put the ring on me now."

Too stunned to do anything but obey, he took a stiff step forward, clutching at the rings in his ever shaky hands...and watched as she extended her arm to allow him hers. With an almost robot-like motion, he stiffly took hold of her soft skin in his left hand, holding hers in his palm. Then, with the ring in his right, he slowly slipped it onto her finger and looked into her eyes, through the veil. A veil was not something he could have ever in his life imagined the Rainbow Dash he knew wearing, but now seeing it so clearly, it was beautiful.

He watched a small smile form on her lips as she mirrored his motions, taking his own hand in hers and repeating the process with the other ring. After she finished, they resumed their positions on the altar. Looking up, Daybreak saw his mother begin to speak...but heard none of her words. He watched her lips move...but for some reason heard no sound escape them...looking around, he expected to see everyone else experiencing the same problem, but it seemed they all heard her perfectly. This was confimred when, seconds later, everyone was on their feet, removing their hats and starting a small applause. Daybreak had no idea what was happening...until Rainbow Dash grabbed him by the shoulders, and turned him to face her. With no warning what-so-ever, she pulled him to her chest and crushed her lips against his!

*Wait....What? That's not how this goes...did I miss something?*

Rainbow held their kiss for a full thirty seconds, before releasing him for breath. She held his face close to hers...and whispered something into his ear.

"I love you Daybreak."

His pupils literally shrunk in his head, he would have asked her to repeat it...but their was no need. It had suddenly become dead silent. So silent he could hear the leaves and pine needles striking the crunchy ground below their feet. The whole audience was silent too...as though waiting for something. He quickly scanned their faces without turning his head away from Rainbow Dash. They were all looking........at him.

*Oh no...are they waiting for me to...to...*

He swallowed a lump and quickly returned his gaze to Rainbows bright, smiling, and undeniably beautiful face. Her eyes were locked with his...waiting...expecting...begging him to speak. His tongue became like a lead weight in his mouth, tasting of iron. He easily felt his own pulse rising, and throbbing in his neck. With more effort than he could ever remember putting into speech, he willed his lips open.

*I can't do this! I can't lie to her!*

"I...I..."

He watched her eyes widen, he could practically hear her egging him forward.

*Say it! Say it!*

"I...loooooooooove..........I loooove..."

His lips quivered as he inhaled for a large breath, attempting not to choke on his own air.

"I love...you too.......Rainbow Dash."

The instant the final words left his lips...darkness enveloped his sight, and his vision failed him. The whole world seemed to vanish instantaneously and was replaced with utter black nothingness....Then it reformed again, almost immediately.

He blinked twice and found himself still standing where he had been before. The crowd was cheering now, and applauding. He felt two warm hands grasp his back and waist, then dip him over in her arms like a dancer, crushing her lips onto his and smothering his eyes shut in the process. He felt their lips lock and feelings of warmth spread through him like wild fire. He fluttered his eyes briefly, which were aimed towards the crowd, and allowed them to wander, taking in everyone's happy faces. Everyone, even people he didn't know, were standing and applauding for him. Applauding at his happiness. Even Rainbow Dash was on her feet, next Fluttershy and applauding loudly, cheering even.

*Wait..........WHAT!.....B-but she's right here...If Rainbow is over there...then who am I....?*

His eyes glanced upwards...and must have broken the fibers in his brain at how far they expanded! Staring down at him with the veil up, and a seductive expression that would forever be scared into his brain...was Twilight...with her lips over his. Every muscle in his body urged him...no...screamed for him to jump away, possibly to the next continent...or planet...but something held him in place and kept him from moving even an inch.

Every fiber of his being was trying to process what was happening to him as Twilight held him dipped in her arms, and ran her tongue aggressively over his. None to subtly either. He darted his eyes about, trying desperately to search for something to explain what the fuck was happening...and how Rainbow and Twilight had swapped places! His eyes found the aisle, where three young girls, presumably in their very early twenties by their figures, danced their way towards him and Twilight, spilling flower petals into the audience. His eyes only briefly scanned each ones features as though attempting to distract himself from the current rape of his mouth and tongue.

One girl wore a snow white dress that matched her skin perfectly and complimented her light pink/purple hair. Her voice flowed softly throughout the crowd, soothing and calming everyone she passed. She sung nothing in particular, but just the sounds of her lightly humming notes was calming enough, even to Daybreak. The one to her right was dressed in a simpler dress that fit to her muscled features. She had a pink bow atop her head and a red haired ponytail to match it. This one seemed to be having the easiest time suffocating the crowd with petals, seeing as most of her throws reached the entire distance of either side she threw. The final girl was dressed the simplest...but looked to be the most graceful of the three. She twirled down the aisle in an, obviously practiced, motion with ease. Her dark purple and shortly cut hair seemed to glimmer as the snow touched it, and her orange complexion caught Daybreaks eye for an unknowable reason.

As time seemed to speed back up, Daybreak felt his body being pulled up from Twilights dip, and freed from her kiss, only to be crushed in a tight hug against her large chest. Hardly able to see while being suffocated, he was just barely able to spot Shining Armor standing off to the right, attempting to hide a coy smile. When Twilight finally released him fully, she brought her lips to his ear and whispered softly across them, her words making him physically ill.

"You know what I wanna do right now?"

*Ok...I have to be dreaming...please tell me I'm dreaming!...Fuck it! Tell me it's a nightmare for all I care........just don't let this be real!*

Twilights lips curled into a sinister smile, showing pointed teeth along her lips "It's none of those"

*What the fuck...*

Her hands ran down his sides and grasped at his hips, pulling him against her once more. For a moment, and the second time, the whole world went dark. Daybreak could still feel his body pressed against Twilight's chest, but he dared not move until the sun decided to end it's momentary nap. However the moment light returned, he wished it hadn't as he nearly released a horrified yell of fear!

No longer was it Twilight who was griping him against her...but someone new, someone that he did not recognize. The woman was dressed in long, ghost white, flowing robes that appeared like multiple dresses overlapping with each other...but furry instead of silky. Her face, whiter than even a ghost, held a sinister smile while her sharp, serrated teeth showed under her lips. Her hair, (also the color of snow) flowed behind her back as though a breeze were passing through. Her eyes were that of a snakes, slit like, but matching his in color and more sinister looking. Her lips seemed to be the only thing about her, other than her eyes, that weren't white. They were light pink and now puckered mockingly

"What's wrong...?" Even her voice sounded snake-like, but with obvious hints of seduction in it "Don't you wanna kiss your bride? Or are we done playing pretend?"

She loosed a shrill laugh that pained his ears worse than banshee song, then snapped her fingers. The scenery around them vanished with a crackle of light, replaced with nothing but a white, snowy tundra. The woman glided away across the snow. He would describe it as gliding, because her feet were so well hidden beneath her furry, white robed dresses, that he couldn't be sure if they even touched the ground. She hovered just out of his reach, not that her being far away or right up against him would have made any difference, all his limbs refused to respond to his commands anyway.

Unable to move, he merely stood there in the snow, stiff as a statue while the woman practically danced around him.

"Why are you messing with my dreams....and who are you anyways?"

Surprisingly his lips and voice worked fine, but his limbs still remained firmly in place, refusing him movement. The woman glided up next to him, a long, silky smooth white tail sprouted up from beneath the back of her robes, and coiled it's way around Daybreaks torso, tickling at his chin.

"Haven't I told you? You're not dreaming. As for who I am?....Well...find me again and you just might learn."

He watched her slowly raise a clawed hand, and snap her fingers. The crackling sound of lightning strikes, echoed through his ears...and the world became black once again."

.....

Daybreaks eyes burst open! He sat straight upright with his hands ablaze in flames, ready to lash out at the first thing he saw! He looked around...and was surprised to find he was back under the Everfree tree. He doused his hands, letting loose a great sigh as he did. Looking to his right he found Rainbow Dash, asleep against his hip, still lightly snoring. Her hair had fallen over her face, strands of it constantly hovering in the air each time she exhaled. With a small shudder, he cupped his hands and rested his face in the center. He could feel the sweat dripping down his cheeks and running across his fingers. He took in several deep breathes, but found no end to his quickened pulse and shaky hands. Conceding that he'd never get back to sleep anyways, he worked himself to his feet. After gently laying Rainbows head against the soft grass, he gathered his pants and covered his modesty, leaving the rest of his clothes where they were, since he knew he'd be coming back this time, and headed out into the wood.

Remembering the path he'd taken earlier, he quickly found the cliff side from before and stood out over the edge of the bubbling swamp below. He looked up towards the sky, he saw it was already late into the night, as Luna's moon was already in the center of the star filled horizon. With fresh air now filling his lungs, and clearing his head, he attempted to recount what he'd just seen.

"I was at a wedding...a wedding for me and Rainbow Dash...at least that's how it started. But the moment I said those three words, the whole thing changed...Why did I even give in to saying that...even in a dream it felt so wrong to lie like that, to her...the next thing I know I'm kissing Twilight....then almost right afterwards, this weird white woman appears and starts talking to me. Who was she? I wonder if she was even real? That whole thing felt too real for a dream, and she said I wasn't dreaming....Hmm...She said find her again if I wanted to know more. But how do I find her again?"

His thoughts were broken as the small hoot hoot of an owl echoed from the trees behind him, reviving his sense of time. Suddenly remembering that he still had college in the morning, he quickly turned and headed back to the tree to take Rainbow home.

Locating the tree this time was much easier than before, now that he knew what to expect with it's illusion spell. He gathered up his clothes and redressed himself with haste as soon as he arrived. Once he was finished, he dropped to Rainbow's side and placed his hands on her hips. He gave her a gentle shake, trying to keep his eyes off her body while he woke her, lest he get distracted again.

"Dash...hey Dashie? Wake up....wake up...We've gotta get you home. Come on..."

He shook her a bit faster, but to no avail. She did not stir, although her snores faded, she showed no signs of waking.

"Alright...fine. You wanna do this the hard way Dash, we can do this the hard way!"

With a bit more force than he meant to use, he quickly scooped her up in his arms, and placed her on his back, allowing her arms and legs to dangle at his hips and neck. He gripped her hips and leaned forward, pulling her up his back more, to make her piggy back ride a bit more comfortable for them both. A quick snap of his momentarily free fingers, and Rainbows clothes reappeared on her form.

He gave a quick look around the tree, ensuring that none of their possessions might have fallen from their pockets, and once he was satisfied, he took off at a slow trot through the woods. His initial plan was to just take Rainbow to his house since they were probably closer to home than the school anyways. With a quick shortcut through Ponyville, they'd be there with enough time to go back to sleep for a few hours.

Rainbow managed to stay asleep on his back all the way to Ponyville, but once they exited the Everfree and the small town was in sight, he heard her give a small groan from his back.

"Urrrrfff...w-where am I?"

He smiled in spite of himself, she sounded so cute, even when she was groggy.

"You're on my back Skittles, I'm taking us home for the night. You're clearly too tired to move around much.

"Mmhm...mmk...I require awesome belly rubs and pancakes in the morning...zzzz"

He had to struggle to withhold a giggle fit. With difficulty, he managed to swallow his laugh and quickly darted through the small town, mostly unnoticed. An occasional bystander, who was out for some inconceivable reason this late at night, would notice him, but he quickly made excuses as to why Rainbow was asleep on his back. Out of the four times he was stopped in the town by a random person, three out of the four he was able to convince she'd just passed out from drinking too much (apparently that wasn't hard to believe, and he had a good idea why). However the fourth person, didn't quite buy it, saying she didn't smell like cider or alcohol. Had it not been for the mans size and intimidating muscle features along his red skin, Daybreak might have simply knocked him out and moved on. However this guy was huge, not just in terms of size, as he was the same height as him, but in terms of muscle mass. His biceps, triceps...and just about everything else ending in 'ceps' was thicker than Daybreaks neck. He had no desire to fight the guy, even if he could win with magic...he didn't wanna get snapped like a twig beforehand.

So with some clever quick thinking, and even more clever magic use, Daybreak managed to materialize an empty bottle of whiskey in his pocket without the other man noticing the bulge. Then to prove his statement, he withdrew the bottle, and shook it slowly to show it was empty. This seemed to appease the stranger and he went on his way, but not before Daybreak politely asked him to keep this encounter a secret. He played it off like Rainbow wouldn't want anyone else to know she was drinking on a school night, but the man merely responded with a low "Eeyup" and continued on his way.

Thankfully, the rest of the trip home passed without incident, and Daybreak was able to pick his own magically locked house door. Apparently he had forgotten he left his key in the dorm room that day, but got Rainbow inside anyways. He plopped her down on his bed, and snapped his fingers. Her clothes instantly popped off her body, save for her underwear and sports bra. He then stripped himself down and threw both of their clothes to the floor for the night. He quickly glanced around the house to see if their was anything he should hide from Rainbow that might raise...questions. The only thing he could think of was the Poison Joke leaves and juice in the cupboard. However, instead of moving it, he simply cast a few lock charms over it and retired to his room.

Upon entering, his sleeping friend decided to roll over at just the right angle on her belly, giving him a perfect view of her firm, but round butt through her undergarments. Every fiber and nerve of Daybreaks being suddenly seemed to light up in lust! He was caught so completely off guard by the sudden unknown urge to tear his friends clothes off....that he almost did. It took every shred of his self control not to give in and attack her sleeping body! It was a physical effort to keep himself under control as the flood of repressed urges surged through his unprepared mind.

At one point he actually stumbled and was forced to place his hand upon the wall to keep from falling over. His vision suddenly became groggy as the image of Rainbows naked body invaded his sense.

"Ahhh!...What the fuck...This can't be normal...there's no way every guy goes through a feeling like this...they'd explode! Fuck, I feel like I just might! This has to be a side effect from that spell being active for all these years...I should remember to update the spell book next time I use it, so that anyone after me knows about this...arrrrrhggg! Damn it...unbearable pain..."

For a moment, the pain in his mind was all he could focus on. All he could see, think, and feel was how badly he wanted Rainbow Dash, right then and now! He wanted to do things to her that he'd never once even thought about before, or seemed physically possible. Then again, considering how he was now, what he'd done with her in the past few hours, and what his father had done to him...he shouldn't have been surprised this was happening to him. An overload of emotion was to be expected...but this...this felt like his head was being torn in half! He could feel his fathers finger upon him from a few hours prior, releasing the hidden emotions that were now attempting to flood through and overtake his brain! He struggled and collapsed to his knees, grasping at his head and doing his best to keep silent in his agony. He felt his body lurch forward, but he saw himself remain still. Nevertheless the feeling of his form being tossed around continued. Although he never moved, he could have sworn he was being thrown about like a doll as he thrashed, falling from his knees and twitching on the floor. All at once, every shred of color drained from his face and body, leaving him feeling a cold emptiness for a fleeting moment. Then, with bright flash of red light, the pain disappeared and his color flooded back through him!

He felt, what could only be described as a whirlpool of emotions that had been bursting to come out of his chest, suddenly settle within him. No longer causing him to thrash about on the floor, but instead, he felt like someone had hit his reset button. The inhibitions his father had seemingly removed, touched at his consciousness, but did not overwhelm his thoughts as they once had before. Nor did his fathers free spiritedness that he'd experienced, take him over either, instead he felt a balance between the two.

"How many personality shifts must I go through?...Although...so far I think I like this feeling the best. I can think straight again...and I realize how stupid some of my decisions the past few hours have been. But I also...I also think I enjoyed it all. Is this what he wanted me to feel? Just a taste of being carefree? I have to admit, it feels nice to just say fuck it and throw my feelings around. But I think I like this better. I feel more in control now, but I can still feel that urge in the back of my head...Hmm...I'm glad it's still there. For once, I think I'll take his advice and have some fun with my shit hole of a life. I certainly couldn't make it worse than it was before. And now I've got Rainbow Dash with me...so it can only get better right?"

A red glow emanating from his chest caught his attention. He looked down, and spotted Rainbows element hovering out in front of him, sending off small waves of red energy, while his green aura was also noticeable within the jewel itself.

"Did you do that to me?...Maybe her element reacted to me being so unbalanced in the head and decided to help out? Can it even do that? If that's true, then is this supposed to be what I'd feel if I was balanced?...Not bad actually. I like this. My normal thoughts...with a more carefree nature. Fuck it, let's see how this goes, I've already felt both extremes, so this should be a comfortable middle ground."

Working his shaky body to its feet, he watched as the red lightning bolt shimmered, and slowly phased back into his chest, disappearing from sight once again. With a smile, he turned and looked back at Rainbow Dash. She was still laying as she was before, her butt on perfect display for him. The urge from before resurfaced in his mind and willed him forward...but not as painfully or overwhelming. Now it felt more like a suggestion than a need. He smiled bigger, glad he wasn't being tormented by his own brain anymore and obliged to his feelings.

"No real reason to sleep with clothes on after what we've done right?" He mumbled to her. Even though he knew she couldn't have heard him, he still felt like he had to justify himself.

Slowly entering the bed with her, he removed his own bottoms and tossed them out from below the sheets. Then, with a hungry expression across his lips, he pulled her body against his. The fact that she didn't wake, amazed him, but also gave him more courage to continue. If he was gonna make this a habit with them, he might as well practice now. Gently pulling her body on top of his chest, he undid her bra whilst her head slumped against his neck. He fumbled with the tiny strap for a full minute, desperately pulling it every which way across her back while also trying to be gentle enough not to wake her. The strap put a up an impressive fight, but eventually Daybreaks persistence won out and he managed to pull the accursed thing from her shoulders.

"Stupid strap...I swear...I think I understand why guys in porn always just tear these things off. If they took the time to actually remove them properly, most viewers would probably lose their arousal before the actors clothes were off...or maybe I'm just bad at this?"

He let the fabric fall off her chest as he finished silently cursing it's inventor, and found his eyes being locked on her form yet again. Staring at her bare chest, he felt a familiar urge resurface, but he repressed it with minimal effort this time. Now, allowing his hands to travel down her back, he came to grip her toned and sexy butt, but also her underwear. He gave them a firm pull, and felt the stretchy fabric slowly start to descend her legs. Once they were too far down her to reach with his hands, he guided them with magic the rest of the way and tossed both her bra and underwear out of the bed. He could feel his own arousal resurfacing, stronger than before, and his erection pressed against Rainbows lower lips. He pulled her slightly up his chest so her head rested on his, and her sex was just slightly out of thrust range...just in case. He pressed his smiling lips to hers, then interlocked them, odd waves of euphoria coursing through him at their touch. He kept his lips connected with hers and wrapped his arms around her body, hugging her in a tight embrace while she slept on his chest. It was a picture perfect scene, and he'd never felt more like taking one. If there was one thing he wanted to remember, it was this feeling. He felt a comfortable heat start in his chest, just above where her element resided in him, and travel all over his nerves, lulling him into a dreamless sleep with his rainbow haired friend.

.....

The next morning came with bleak, depressing weather. Rain poured and battered against the sides of Daybreaks home, loud crackles of thunder and lightning awoke him from sleep long before Rainbow. All though this gave him plenty of time to get a head start on the day, the dark and depressing atmosphere that the black clouds created was a little too nostalgic for his liking. Some of his worst nights and days had been during the rain in Canterlot, it somehow always seemed to make the people even more violent towards him. Perhaps merely because they had been caught in the bad weather...or because many remembered what black clouds used to bring, when Discords army made it to Canterlot.

Whatever the reasons, his experiences had made him despise rainy weather. Although he didn't particularly enjoy sunny weather either, at least then he felt some semblance of warmth and comfort. Now, while he stared out through his rain ridden windows, hearing the sounds of wind howling against his magic storm shutters, and the sound of lightning striking in the fields, he felt that old depression wash over him again. Resolving to attempt to find some joy in the morning, he removed himself from the window dragged his tired body to the kitchen where he began work on the pancakes Rainbow had demanded of him last night.

He had no special talent for cooking, but he knew more than enough to keep himself comfortable whilst living alone. Although he likely wouldn't be cooking up any Filet Mignon any time soon, he was confident he could still manage pancakes without too much trouble. Or so he thought.

He'd made waffles in the past, and eggs, and omelets...but pancakes had never really appealed to him, and so he had little experience actually creating them. That said, the next thirty minutes he spent trying to flip the batter, only for it to end up everywhere in the kitchen (including his ceiling) except the frying pan, were not his proudest. It involved alot of swearing and almost setting the kitchen ablaze out of frustration...he was glad Rainbow wasn't awake to see it. Luckily, after what seemed like forever, he finally succeeded in properly forming the pancake and began to add some blueberries into the mix. Minutes after, the little circles of fluffy hell were solid enough to be considered complete, and Daybreak withdrew them from the frying pan (with magic, to avoid burning his hands) and stacked four atop a plate for Rainbow. He looked back to the frying pan with a deadpan expression...he'd only made one real mistake...and that was the army of half-made and sort-of-complete pancakes he'd created in his efforts to make them just right for Rainbow.

Having no idea what to do with them, and refusing to waste food, he gathered the infinite army of circles onto several other plates and stacked them near the stove. After counting out the number he had, by hand, and concluding he had five plates full, with ten pancakes stacked on each...he realized there was a reason he never did this sort of thing.

"I really suck at cooking...I hope Rainbow's got a big appetite..."

Having fulfilled the pancake part of her demands, he returned to his room to fulfill the second part of her wishes. Dash was still fast asleep, snoring away as she squeezed the life out of his pillow. With the way she was griping it, he was unable to tell if she was cuddling with the thing, or attempting to strangle it to death. He would have believed either one. Despite knowing that nothing short of a bomb would likely wake Rainbow, Daybreak still felt the need to be extremely gentle as he slowly untangled her from the covers. Sadly, attempting to bring the sheets below her belly felt like wrestling a hydra, every time he got one section of the blanket down, she'd move and pull up another, covering herself once again. He reached for the right side, and she yanked up the left, he would pull from the bottom, she'd roll over on the top...it was beyond frustrating!

Eyes twitching with annoyance, Daybreak finally just grabbed hold of Rainbows arms and pinned them above her head, while he lowered the sheets with magic. He was forced to climb on top of her to hold her hands in place whilst she tried to squirm in her sleep, but once he got the sheets just below her hips, he was able to breath a sigh of relief. That is, until she moved again, attempting to stretch her arms out sideways, Daybreak lost his grip and fell face first into her bare chest.

Amongst the many thoughts that flowed through his mind as he faced planted into Rainbows boobs, the most prominent had to be "Dear mother, I've become an anime schoolboy...".

After nuzzling into Rainbows, surprisingly comfy, chest and quickly scrambling off her to avoid another incident with her asleep, Daybreak finally managed to hold her still long enough to keep the sheets down and get a clear shot at her belly. Gently, he began to run his fingers across her stomach, slowly scratching over her skin with the tips of his fingernails. He tried move his hand in a arithmetic pattern, circling from her chest down to her legs with little scratches along her belly. Dancing his nails across her skin, he watched her form small goose bumps near her chest, where he was being the most delicate with his nails. Chuckling to himself, he ran his fingers from one side of her chest, down her tummy and to her legs, then up the other side.

His efforts were rewarded with a small sigh of content from Rainbow. Smiling to himself, he began planting tiny kisses along her belly as he rubbed it. It took several minutes, but eventually he succeeded in awakening Rainbow Dash this way. He watched as her eyes fluttered open, and she gave small squeak as a pair of lips pressed against her belly while she attempted to stretch out her arms. Taking full notice of Daybreak, and his hands, she let a small chuckle escape her

"What am I, your puppy or something? What's with the belly rubs?"

A coy grin appeared on Daybreaks face, along with a small chuckle of his own as he continued to pet and tickle at her tummy "No, you're my guard dog remember? Besides, you're the one who asked for this last night."

She squirmed up from the bed as she felt him tickle her again, and assumed a sitting position on her knees. Leaning forward, allowing her breasts to bounce in front of his face, she gave him a quick kiss on the nose, then poked him in the center of his forehead with her index finger, holding a grin.

"Where's my pancakes?"

He chuckled "They're in the kitchen...ummm...I hope you're hungry, cause I made alot of them.

"Are you kidding, I'm starved! All this excitement yesterday has me famished, I didn't even get to have dinner (thanks for that by the way)! Now I'm so hungry I could eat a horse!"

Daybreak stared at her.....Rainbow stared back, her face blank.....An awkward silence suddenly seemed to fill the room and the space between them. Rainbow tapped her finger to her chin

"Huh...that was weird..."

Daybreak just nodded. Rainbow shrugged meekly

"So...Pancakes?"

Daybreak rapidly shook his head "Right...yeah...they're in the kitchen. Let's go."

Rainbow was out of the bed and through the door before he'd even finished speaking. He noticed she hadn't even bothered to grab any clothes, and lightly face palmed himself before following his excitable friend into the kitchen.

She had already managed to more than triple the amount of pancakes he'd set on her plate, before he even entered the kitchen. Since he had actually taken the time to pull on some loose boxers before following her, she was already at the table waiting with huge eyes. He had to suppress a giggle when he saw her face. It looked like a cross between puppy dog eyes and that face a kid makes when he's trying to look innocent, after doing something wrong. He just smiled, he knew what she was thinking.

"Dashie, I don't like pancakes, have as many as you like."

Her eyes lit up like a Hearths Warming tree and her grin stretched to inhuman proportions. She flew from the chair at supersonic speeds and gave him a massive hug that knocked him to the floor.

"Ohhhhh thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou! I love pancakes!...and Cider, but I don't think I should drink before school...I'm gonna eat now."

She was off him and back in her seat before he could respond, fork and knife in hand and staring hungrily at her pile. While he worked his way back up from the floor, he couldn't help but thinking how sexy she looked, sitting there butt naked with a giant pile of pancakes in front of her.

"Why is that hot?...Weird..."

Turning away he moved towards the fridge a few feet to the left. He yanked open the fridge door and stuck his head inside.

"Now where is it...I know I have some in here."

Through sounds of rapid chewing and chopping that now filled the kitchen, Daybreak heard Rainbows voice reach his ears. Although her voice was partially muffled, probably due to her face being stuffed with pancakes.

"Whatchaookingforinderman?"

"Rainbow please swallow your food, I can't understand you like that."

A brief gulp followed by mild lips smacking was heard, then her voice came through again.

"I said, what are you looking for in there man? You've got half your head in there."

He snorted "Well excuse me if I want Orange Juice in the morning. With the way you're tearing through that plate, I wouldn't be surprised if I..."

He stopped once he withdrew his head, his eyes wide with disbelief. Rainbows plate was completly empty!

"...have...nothing...else..to...eat..."

While stood there dumbfounded, Rainbow gazed at her plate with a sad eyed expression "My pancakes..." He half expected her ears to droop in sadness, it was undeniably cute to see.

"D-did you eat all of them already?"

"Yeah, why?"

A shiver traveled up his spine "B-but...you had like...thirty pancakes there...who...how...when?"

She shrugged, while shyly rubbing the back of her head "Ummm...I was really hungry? Hehehe...If you think that's bad, you should meet Pinkie Pie, at least I left your fridge untouched."

.....

The rest of the morning passed without much excitement. Once Daybreak finally convinced Rainbow to put on some clothes, everything else seemed easy by comparison. While he cleaned off the mountain of plates Rainbow had acquired from utterly destroying the other piles of pancakes, Rainbow searched about his house attempting to locate his dirty laundry hamper. Once she finally located it two rooms back from the kitchen, behind a small door (that was barely big enough for even her to fit through) in the corner of his house, then down a small flight of stairs, she also found his washer and dryer and proceeded to dump the previous days clothes within.

The door leading down to them had been locked with an old and rusty looking padlock, and although common sense told her this was obviously not the right way to go, her curiosity had gotten the better of her. Putting her lock picking skills to the test, she pulled out the only hair pin she ever kept on her, and started clicking around inside the ancient looking thing. It took her barely any time to pick, and it was falling to the floor with a clang. She then proceeded to fist bump the air, reveling in her own awesomeness.

"Aw Yeah! Ten seconds flat! That's a new record! This thing is nothing compared to the schools stuff."

After assuring herself Daybreak was still busy cleaning up the kitchen, she slowly opened the miniature door and knelt underneath it, proceeding inside. Once in, she saw a small stair case leading down into, what appeared to be, a basement. However she couldn't be sure since there was no light coming from below. Therefore the only way she could even see that far was with the light now flooding in from the door. Deciding to chance it, she reached back through the door and swiped up the dirty clothes she'd been carrying with her, then endeavored to creep down the stairs. It took her eyes a few moments to adjust to the lack of light, during which she almost fell down the small steps a good number of times, but eventually she was able to see enough to get around. Once she reached the bottom, she was actually surprised to see a washer and dryer sitting up against the wall, both in apparently still working

Both machines looked to be in surprisingly good condition considering the small room they were located in looked like it had been built in medieval times. The whole room seemed to be made of some old type of stones and wood. It's lack of light made it difficult to discern her surroundings. A few steps in past the two machines revealed the ground was also damp and smelling of salt. She was about to explore further when she heard her name being called from above, Daybreak was searching for her.

Shutting the washer as she left, she zoomed back up the stairs, catching him just as he opened the door. He too, was now fully dressed for the day, with raised eyebrows of suspicion adorning his, freshly washed face.

"What could you having been doing down in the basement Dash?"

She let a blush of guilt creep onto her cheeks. Leaning back on her heels, she casually rocked back and forth attempting to look as innocent as possible

"Umm...Putting our dirty laundry away?"

She gave a small, but forced laugh, which he clearly didn't buy. As he narrowed his stare she quickly added "OK ok, I was exploring! But in my defense, there is a washer and dryer down there, and I did dump our clothes in them."

To that, he looked surprised "Wait...You mean those things actually work? Huh...I've been cleaning my clothes with magic this whole time...who knew."

She shrugged "Well...You're welcome then. You've learned something new thanks to me."

He quickly shot her a glare, to which she quickly fled from, back into his room. Rolling his eyes, he followed her back in to finish preparing for the day.

Once they were both fully clothed and ready to depart for the morning, Daybreak did one last final sweep to make sure he hadn't forgotten anything. After checking the fridge he realized he had, in fact, forgotten something, something very important. Going back to his bag, he pulled out a plastic zip lock bag and retrieved the crumpled cookie he'd spat up in the forest, which he'd brought back and thrown in the fridge late last night. He'd intended to study it so as to come up with a way to protect himself from it in the future, but after some thought, he'd realized it was very likely that the Headmistress would be asking to see him today. He wanted the satisfaction of tossing it onto her desk...he wanted to see the look on her face. So, now zip locked, he tossed the crumpled mess into his bag's front pocket, and headed for the front door.

Rainbow was tapping her foot impatiently by the exit while she waited for him. She kept glancing outside into the storm, then down at her wrist, which now held a small blue, digital running watch on it. He strolled over to her with his bag already strapped on and two raincoats in hand. He noted her worried expression, the way she kept glancing out the window, then down to her wrist. Adopting a warm smile, he placed his free hand upon her shoulder to comfort her. He was about to assure her they wouldn't be delayed, when his words caught in his throat. As his hand touched her, he felt her whole body shaking like a leaf in the breeze. She was either really cold, or extremely worried over something.

"Dashie...You okay?" He kept his voice soft and tender, like he were talking to a small child. She turned slowly, an odd expression of anxiety in her eyes

"It's really coming down out there this morning..."

Nodding slowly, unable to understand why this was relevant, he slowly peered around her shoulder at the storm outside. It was true, it was coming down much harder than earlier. In fact, he could barely see more than a few yards past his house. It was obvious that most of the ground was mushy and flooded by now. If his own porch wasn't protected by magic, he'd wager his own living room would likely be flooded too.

"But that doesn't explain why she's shaking..."

"Yeah...Looks like it might be a long one. The weather casters really out did themselves today huh?"

Slowly, her head shook, dropping slightly as it did. "That's just it...there's no rain scheduled for today"

Daybreaks thoughts came to a halt in his brain "What...?"

Rainbow turned back to face him, her expression now showing her worry. "Daybreak...there was no rain scheduled for this whole week, and certainly nothing like this! I should know, I help with the weather after school sometimes!"

"A-are you sure you couldn't have just missed it somewhere?"

Her eyes narrowed like blades at him.

"Right...sorry...forget I asked. So...I get that's unexpected and all, but why do you feel so tense about it?"

He rubbed his hands along her shoulders, allowing the raincoats to fall from his arm to the floor. He rubbed down her arms, but her shaking did not cease. She slowly reached around herself and placed her hands upon his

"Because...Fluttershy lives farther out than you do...I can see how bad it is here, which means her whole yard could be flooded...it probably is. We get weekly reports about the weather, so we can normally prepare for stuff like this...but with no warning...there's no way she'd be ready. She passes this way through town everyday on the way to school, I can tell by where your house sits...and I haven't seen her go by yet."

"I doubt you'd see her anyway, considering the weather" He kept that thought to himself though. Now wasn't the time to be a smart ass

She moved closer and laid her head on his chest, allowing him to embrace her in a warm hug. "Daybreak...I'm not afraid or anything...but Flutters...she's timid, and shy...she might have been to scared to go out...if something were to happen to her...she's like my best friend..."

"Oh...now I get it. She wants to go check on Fluttershy. But if she does that, there's no way she'll make it to the University before the doors shut. If it's anything like everywhere else, during a bad storm, magic barriers will likely be put up to prevent flooding or lightning damage. There's no way to get back inside after that...You might not even be able to get out of the storm, and in that case, you'd be in a lot of danger...Dashie...is she worth that much to you?"

He couldn't help the sigh that escaped him as he saw her worried glances. "Well shit, if she means so much to you Dash..."

He gave Rainbow a small squeeze "Hey Dashie...tell you what. I'll go and check on her for you...how's that?"

Rainbow raised her head, surprise etched across her worried features "W-what? Why would you-?"

"Look Dashie, I'm not gonna pretend I'm worried about her cause we're such great friends and all. I barely just met her, but well...you obviously care about her alot, and I can feel how worried you are. So if it will make you feel better, I'll go check on her and you can head to school. Someone needs to let the headmistress or whomever know that we'll be late and not to lock us out. You'd be better suited for that since I don't know the place that well yet."

He felt her grip on him tighten, she looked up with a small smirk "Thanks dude, you're awesome. Almost as awesome as me."

She released him and removed the backpack from his shoulders, donning it over top her own, but leaving him the two raincoats. He raised an eyebrow to her

"Only almost?" He pretended to sound offended.

She just laughed "Well duh, can't have my boyfriend being more awesome than me. I'm still about twenty percent cooler than you, so maybe if you keep working on it you'll catch up. Doubt it though" She stuck out her tongue playfully, but he barely even noticed. Only one word really registered in his mind.

"Boyfriend?...I'm her...boyfriend?...Hm...huh...I guess I am aren't I? After one week? I kind of like the way that sounds...hehehe...I've got a girlfriend...who'd a thought?"

Lost in thought, he was unable to feel the small hand knocking upon his forehead.

"Heeeeeeeeeello? Equestria to Daybreak...come in Daybreak...hmm maybe if I try this..."

He felt all this thoughts shatter as a cold hand suddenly found its way inside his pants and rubbed in between his legs.

"YIIIEEEEEEEEEEAHHH! What the fuck Dash!?" He jumped back in surprise! She snickered aloud

"Well don't ignore me then! I was saying, shouldn't we get going, it's only getting worse out there and Flutters could need help."

"Uhhh...y-yeah sure, let's go." He refocused his thoughts as Rainbow slowly pulled open his front door. Grasping up the raincoats, he attempted to offer one to her, but she turned it down.

"No thanks dude, Flutters and you will need them more." She stepped outside, barely still covered by the roof. The rain was coming down completely sideways as she pointed back behind his house, yelling over the howling wind and battering rain. "Anyways, to get to her house, just head back towards Everfree from here, then take the path with all the pink flowers and stepping stones, you can't miss it! It will take you straight back to her house! It forks back towards Ponyville on your way there, so you can use it to get back here or into town afterwards if you want!"

He stepped out, pulling the first raincoat over him, which was a dark brown color, and storing the light pink one inside it's pocket. Rainbow didn't bother asking why he even owned a pink raincoat, instead she just pulled him into a quick kiss, gently licking his tongue as she did so.

"Thanks again for this dude. You're the best."

As if to reinforce her statement, a loud bash of lightning crackled over the morning sky, igniting the town in a blaze of brief light! Then a loud boom of thunder followed directly after, practically shaking the ground beneath their feet! Rainbow gave him a sympathetic look, then another rough, and quick, kiss.

"You'd better not get hurt out there. Or else. See you soon."

"Please Dash, you know who you're talking to?...See ya." He said it more to himself than her, as she was already stepping out.

While she stepped away from the roof, into the storm, he waved, and she took off towards the direction of the college. He watched as she was immediately drenched to her skin before even making it a few feet. With another sigh to himself, he pulled up the hood of the his raingear and slowly trotted out into the hellish weather himself.

Instantly feeling his body temperature drop down drastically wasn't the worst part. Nor was it the fact that the rain was coming down so hard sideways that his hood barely seemed to make any difference for his face. Nor was it the fact that he couldn't see more than a few feet in front of his face. No, the worst part was...he didn't even know why he'd agreed to do this. She hadn't even asked him, he'd volunteered. And as the rain and slush slapped him across the face while he traversed the flooding outskirts, he began to question why.

"I mean, I know she would've ended up doing this if I hadn't, but seriously, why didn't I just bring her along or something...why am I even out here?"

No matter how many times he repeated the question aloud, the only answer he got was thunder.

"I'm supposed to value myself and my own well being before anyone else. Why do I suddenly care so much about making Rainbow happy? It's not like I love her or anything...Headmistress Bitch already proved that one to me...So why am I out here? Huuuuuuh...But...she did call me her boyfriend, that felt pretty nice I guess."

Another crackle of lightning let him see an incoming branch, just in time! He dove to the dirt without hesitation, smashing his form through the slush just as the branch exploded in flames mere feet away! He felt the mud and dirt slick under his coat and cover his clothes. The cold wetness of the damp dirt, and the freezing slush of the mud sent uncomfortable shivers through his body as it touched his skin! Picking his head from the messy froth, he quickly pulled as many twigs and leaves from his face as he could with magic, before turning onto his back and sitting up.

Quickly righting himself, he wiped as much mud and sludge off himself as he could before standing and dealing with the rest. The blackness of the storm clouds had all but blocked out any hint of sunlight the morning might have offered, leaving him to guess at what parts of him were still filthy while he trudged alone in the darkness. Odd waves of nostalgia washed over him along with the rain as he began to remember similar nights back in the streets of Canterlot.

"Great...I'm back out in the rain and cold again...Except this time, now that I have somewhere to live...I come back out like an idiot. I must be crazy..."

.....

It took him over an hour to finally locate Fluttershy's house, and by the time he did, he was cursing Rainbow Dash for her lack of proper directions. As he slipped forward and face planted in the mud for what was, the fifth time that morning, he felt his patience bubbling to the brim.

"Follow the fucking path she said! It's full of pink flowers she said! You can't miss it she said!"

"Well guess what Rainbow...I fucking missed it! Ya wanna know why?! Cause it's nothing but fucking mud now!...Goddess I hate this!" He screamed into the sky, but his words were swallowed up by the raging wind around him.

A crackle of lightning across the sky revealed Fluttershy's small cottage up ahead of him. The stone path that should have been visible leading to her doorstep, was now covered completely with mud and water. The many colored flowers that he could tell should have been plated around her windows and garden were either uprooted from the slush, or drowning beneath it.

The house itself looked fine structurally, and the lights were still visible through the windows, implying someone was home. There was obviously a small barrier protecting the house from the elements. It was noticeable even through the blinding array of water in his vision. Each little droplet seemed to strike an invisible wall just before it should have touched the homes roof, and then slid down it's side like a carriage window. With the barrier already in place, he couldn't understand why she'd still be home, unless Rainbow had been right and Fluttershy was truly just too scared to come out in the weather. Either way, he couldn't go back without her, and he'd already come this far...so willingly or not, he was bringing her back to school with him.

"Even if I have to drag her there!"

He approached the porch of the small cottage, and, after slipping on the step just before the door and nearly smashing his face into the muddy pavement, he gave it a swift knock. He griped a small lantern that dangled a few inches away from the door, so as to not lose his balance again, and waited for a response.

More lightning, followed by thunder, shook the ground around him, and he watched a tree off in the distance explode into flames. He roughly pounded the door a second time, this time using the bottom of his fist instead of his knuckles, but still was greeted with only silence.

"She probably can't hear me through the storm...I can barely hear my own thoughts...Nevertheless I dind't trudge all the way out here, through the rain, and the mud, and the flooded town just to be stopped by a door! Time to add breaking and entering to my list of new experiences this town has brought me!"

Stepping back from the door, he extended forth his palm, and faced it out towards the center of the wooden obstruction. He gathered up a immense surge of power within the center of his hand, focusing all his concentration on splintering the wood in the very middle of the door. He pictured it in his mind; the door cracking inwards and creating a spider web type effect on the wooden frame. The splinters and cracks would spread outwards from the center and the door would disintegrate on it's hinges. The handle would fall neatly into the pile of wooden bits and he would then stroll in through the momentary gap in the houses barrier before it sealed up behind him.

"Well, hope this thing isn't expensive."

With a grin and the slightest of strained groans, he steadied his aim, and released his surge of power directly at the doors center mass! A cube shaped beam of green energy loosed forth from his palm and struck the door perfectly in the center just as he'd pictured. But right as he was about to congratulate himself, instead of disintegrating into a neat pile, the door blasted off its frame and flew backwards into the house, door handle and all!

Ignoring his momentary disbelief, Daybreak took his opportunity to leap inside, as the barrier around Fluttershy's home was temporarily breached. It instantly attempted to reform itself, but Daybreak was already through the door and inside before it closed. Once inside, and the barrier closed behind him, all sounds of the storm were silenced as well. He turned and looked back at the invisible bubble, slightly surprised. He could still see out through the door into the miniature typhoon with ease...but all noise it should have been creating was blocked off.

"Hmph...wow...Impressive. She's strong enough to add a sound proofing effect to her barrier. Guess this girl really is an Element like Rainbow said. Now all have to do is find her and-"

His thoughts froze in his brain as he turned around to face the sight before him. Surrounding him on all sides, and cutting off any route of escape, except back out into the storm...was an army of animals. They seemed to range from all shapes and sizes, and there was way too many for him to count, let alone consider fighting. He wasn't afraid of the small white rabbit who stood in the front, brandishing a carrot at him as though it were a sword...but the large grizzly bear who stood in the back, teeth barred and saliva dripping from his jowls...yeah that was a little intimidating. And he wasn't alone, there was plenty of other creatures his size scattered about the room...all of them looking at Daybreak...and all of them looking pissed that their door just got blown in.

"Oh...Fuck me..."

A Real Friend Catches Hypothermia For You

Shivering from head to toe, and dripping water from every point on her body, Rainbow slowly pushed open the metal gate surrounding the outer perimeter of the school. Her limbs numb from the cold rain still crushing against her body, she could barely form the words she needed. Turning to face the gate from the inside, she managed to stutter out her sentence through quivering lips.

"M-make s-s-sure not to s-shut y-yet. D-Daybreak is s-still out there and he's g-getting F-F-Fluttershy for me. Don't b-bring up the b-barrier 'til they're back."

A sharp feminine voice ripped through the rain as a metallic mouth formed on the gates bars

"My instructions are clear, the Headmistress has ordered the barrier to rise by the time morning classes would normally start. No exceptions may be made. This storm is close to becoming a category two magical typhoon. The danger it may pose to our campus must be prevented. The barrier will rise on schedule."

Rainbow was too cold and tired to argue with the gate, but she knew she had to try.

"B-But Daybreak will b-be trapped outside!"

"My instructions are clear. No Exceptions! The Headmistress has said even if she herself were to be trapped outside, the barrier will not lower for even a moment."

"Oh F-fuck this!"

Rainbow turned without another word and trotted as fast as her numb limbs could carry her to the gym. Whenever any type of dangerous storm appeared, the gym was always converted into a temporary shelter for everyone on campus, she'd learned that last year when her and a few other weather casters had accidentally set a tornado loose on campus...the headmistress hadn't been too thrilled about that. The gym was in the center of the campus and so was well shielded from any lightning or other weather, by the buildings around.

By the time she found the actual buildings doors, seeing as all the portals automatically close during heavy weather, she was close to collapsing from exhaustion, and cold. The temperature felt closing to freezing and the air stung in her lungs. The wind alone seemed to suck the energy out of her body, and the rain drops felt like needles upon her exposed face and legs. She leaned against the twin doors of the gymnasium and pounded as hard as she could (which wasn't much). Her fist barely seemed to make any noticeable sound upon the metal. Fortunately for her, luck seemed to be on her side, for the doors opened almost instantly and she fell forward without hesitation. She didn't care who caught her, now that she knew she was moving inside.

Feeling four hands catch her before her face hit the padded gym, she waited until she'd been pulled inside and laid on a dry work out mat before she bothered to reopen her eyes. She was overjoyed to see Twilight and Sunset Shimmer kneeled next to her, both breathing sighs of relief as her eyes darted about the room. Twilight turned and yelled to someone off in the distance.

"Applejack! Rarity! I found her!"

The unmistakable accent of their farm girl friend echoed back to her almost immediately "Good! Can ya'll tell her she's a right pain in the ass fer making us this worried 'bout her?!"

Rainbow smiled up from the mat, she was surrounded by her friends within seconds. She was so tired she barely heard what each of them tried to say to her. She felt the crushing might of Pinkie's hugs upon her before anything else, and she swore she could hear Twi repeating something that sounded like Hypothermia, but she barely understood any of it. Rarity began rambling on about getting her some new clothes, seeing as her current attire was soaking her to the bone, not to mention her top was practically transparent now. Sunset Shimmer was the one to actually run off in search of extra clothing though, meanwhile Pinkie resigned to keep her warm through the power of her hugs (which were surprisingly warm).

It wasn't until she heard the soft, and all to familiar whisper of a voice, that her senses returned. She sat up so quickly Pinkie was practically thrown off her, she bounced back on her bottom with a look of sour shock upon her. Rainbow Dash was on her feet not a moment later, barely even aware she had nearly injured her friend. Her eyes locked on the long, flowing, light pink haired girl standing at the edge of her crowd of friends, attempting to smush her way through to her.

"FLUTTERSHY!!!"

Flutters was caught completely off guard as Rainbow flew forward, her energy suddenly returning and nearly tackling Flutters in a hug.

"You're ok?!"

A look of confusion spread over her face.

"Umm...Yes, I think. Why wouldn't I be ok?"

Releasing her from her grip, Dash took a step back from Fluttershy and eyed her clothes...they were completely dry.

"W-what?! How are you not soaked?! The rain..t-the storm!? There's no way you could have known!"

Attempting to hide her face behind a few locks of hair, Fluttershy slowly reached inside her green wool jacket, and withdrew a small, red bird from within. It hopped and chirped happily in her palm, leaving Rainbow very confused.

"Why is there a bird hiding in your chest?"

"Oh um...well...He was nesting near my house like he does every year during Autumn. Every morning he sings along with the song birds, but today he was very quiet and shaky, he didn't even wanna come down from his nest for breakfast. Animals have a much better feeling for the weather than we do, and I just had a feeling when I saw him that way. So I put up my barrier just in case and came here extra early to let the Headmistress know-"

"And it's a good thing you did so Miss Fluttershy!"

They all turned in time to see the Headmistress herself, strolling through the gymnasium and crowd of students, over to them. They all gave her slight head motions of acknowledgement, while Twilight actually bowed to her. Fluttershy blushed, once against attempting to hide within her hair.

"Oh...it was...nothing Headmistress Shicvala...I just did what anyone else would have done.

A warm smile that reminded Rainbow oddly of Princess Celestia, came across the Headmistress' cheeks. She placed a hand upon Fluttershy's shoulder

"But no one else did. Your magical gift for animals and your instincts are quite strong, you do your Element of Kindness justice, as usual."

An even more radiant blush appeared on Fluttershy, but Rainbow didn't care, as an even more pressing issue just struck her mind.

"Oh no! That means I sent Daybreak all that way for nothing!...I've gotta go get him and make sure he's alright!"

Although her momentary adrenaline rush had allowed her to stand before, she could feel the numbness returning to her limbs with haste and it was becoming more difficult to stay upright. Her legs began to wobble, and she started to stumble forward. Twilight caught her and pulled her arm up and around her neck to help her stay upright. Headmistress Shicvala gave her a stern look

"Miss Sparkle, help Rainbow Dash lie down. She likely has Hypothermia and should not be moving any more than necessary."

Twi mumbled something under breath that sounded like "I already said that" but obeyed anyways. However the moment she tried to lay Rainbow down, she was quickly pushed away, slightly shocked from being shoved back so hard. Rainbow held herself up, barely, legs wobbling but nevertheless attempted to start shuffling back towards the doors.

"No. I can't stay. I have to go back out there!"

Now it was Rarity's turn to try and stop her, she came up and placed her hands on Rainbows hips, gently holding her up while trying to guide her back to the mat.

"Rainbow Dash, darling, you can barely move, you heard what the Headmistress said, you're sick. You need to rest dear."

Rainbow struggled out of Rarity's grip, this time losing her balance and crashing into the floor, but she remained ever determined anyway, and attempted to crawl.

"N-no...I have to go back out...he's still out there..."

She felt her vision growing blurry as she tried to stand, and a penetrating coldness creeping up her spine. Both Applejack and Rarity were upon her and helping her up from either side now.

"Land sakes Rainbow, what could ya have possibly left outside that's that dang important?...Would ya quit struggling!"

Rainbows hand was in AJ's face attempting to push her off, but with no strength in her body it did little more than annoy the much stronger farm girl.

"Please AJ...I gotta go...he's still out there..."

Sunset Shimmer, having just returned with fresh clothes and a mug of hot cocoa for Rainbow, noticed the scene just in time to hear Rarity ask...

"Who dear?...who's still out there?"

Rainbow's strength finally failed her, her legs gave out and she nearly dragged her two friends down with her, but they hoisted her up just as she spoke

"D-Daybreak..."

All sound in the room seemed to cease instantly. Her friends all traded looks with each other, and she caught the Headmistress give a distressing sigh, though no one else seemed to notice, except for Sunset who made a face that Rainbow knew all to well was her look of suspicion. They eventually succeeded in placing her back on the mat and helping her sit up so she could talk comfortably. For a good minute no one said anything, they just allowed Rainbows words to linger on them...until Applejack finally asked the question everyone was wondering (except, apparently Shicvala).

"How do ya'll know he's out there?"

"I was with him."

Her answer came out so quick she didn't even have time to think about it. Though the looks of surprise on her friends faces told her she probably should have. AJ was, once again, the first one to speak.

"When ya'll say you were with him...What do ya mean?"

"I mean I was at his house."

Again her answer just came right out, she didn't even think about lying for some reason. She had almost added "in his bed" But something told her that was a detail she should discuss with Daybreak before speaking about. She didn't know what made her do it, but her eyes drifted over to Twilight, and her expression was certainly worth noting. Her eyebrows had retreated all the way up into her hair, possibly never to return again. In fact, all her friends wore similar expressions of shock, but it seemed like only Applejack was still capable of continuing the conversation.

"Yer not making a lick of sense here Sugarcube...Why were ya at his house? Can we get some details please?"

"Yes. Details would be nice Rainbow!"

Rainbow actually had to look over to her face, to make sure it was really Twilight who had spoken. No one except Sunset Shimmer seemed to have noticed it, but her voice had definitely sounded venomous right then. Rainbow briefly recalled that Twilight and Daybreak had a past, a past of which she still knew little about. But it was clear that Daybreak wasn't exaggerating Twi's hatred for him. Nevertheless, Rainbow didn't feel she should lie...at least not about most of the details.

With as much confidence as she could muster in her shaky state, she looked directly at Twilight when she spoke, maybe just out of spite for Daybreaks sake.

"I spent the night at his house. I mean, we are friends ya know."

The effect was immediate, Twilight's fist clenched at her side. So much so that Sunset had to step forward to keep anyone else from noticing. She gently handed off the mug of hot cocoa to Rainbow and set the fresh pair of clothes next to her on the mat. After taking a quick sip to refill on warmth, Rainbow went right back to her previous statements

"I have to go out and get him."

"You are not going anywhere Rainbow!" Twilight voice had risen loud enough to gather attention from some surrounding students. She quickly covered her mouth and looked at her friends, they all shared similar worried looks, directed at her. It was obvious they were all thinking the same thing. The conversation they'd all shared in Twi's room previously, was still fresh in their heads. She quickly composed herself and rephrased her words.

"You are too out of it to even think of going out in a category two magic typhoon. You of all people should know this isn't normal weather. Someone cast this with a spell, and not a normal one like we use for weather. It was deliberately cast to make a terrible storm over Ponyville. I can only think of a few people powerful enough to cast such a spell on their own. Oddly enough, all of them, except five, are in this room. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, Discord, and of course, Daybreak, are all absent. I think we can rule out the princesses, I can't see them doing this to us for no good reason. So that leaves two. Now we haven't seen heads or tails of Discord since we beat him a few years back...So it should be pretty obvious who-"

"Shut up."

Twilight stopped mid sentence, baffled "W-what?"

"I said shut up Twilight."

Rainbow hadn't even raised her voice, it was just the manner in which she'd spoken. She'd cut across Twilight without any care if she was even heard, and her voice had a sting to it, like nails on a chalk board. It was unnatural to hear her sound so passive aggressive. She'd never once taken a threatening tone with her friends, not like this at least. Twilight looked like Rainbow had slapped her, and she might have if she could stand. Rainbows eyes became like daggers at Twilight

"You don't have any idea what you're talking about. You think you know him just because something happened between you two when you were kids? He's different now, and he's my friend! So if you're my friend too, stop trying to accuse him and go rescue him!"

Her voice gathered some volume towards the end, enough to allow the students nearby to hear. She almost chuckled to herself

"Now everyone will think twice before they consider bothering him if they know I'm on his side" At least, that was her hope. She wasn't sure how well it would actually work.

Twilight had backed away from Rainbow by now, but still held her open-mouth expression. Sunset was able to understand why...the things that must have been going through her head right then. She was surprised Twi was keeping it together as well as she was, after her mind being blown like that. To ease the tension, Sunset stepped forward once again

"I'll go out and search for him!" She stated in a matter-of-fact kind of voice.

That snapped Twilight right out of her stupor and she grasped Sunset's arm, immediately, possibly out of instinct...

"There is no way in Tartarus I'm letting you go out into that" She gestured swiftly at the twin doors, indicating what was beyond. However, Sunset pulled away

"I'm more than capable of making a shield strong enough to protect me out there, you know that AND-" She raised her voice when Twilight tried to open her mouth to interject "I'm one of the few students around here who can lower the barrier to let us back inside if I find him. So I'm going."

Her matter-of-fact voice and stern look left Twilight with little room to argue, so instead she hung her head in defeat and sat down next to Rainbow Dash on the mat. Sunset Shimmer quickly turned to Headmistress Shicvala to ask permission to leave, but the moment she opened her mouth, the Headmistress cut her off

"Why are you still here?"

"Oh...Right. Thanks!"

She quickly took off from the group without another word. She ran full speed through the gym doors and out into the blinding rain beyond them. Twilight and her friends were able to keep her in view just long enough to watch her cast a sphere of teal green energy around herself, protecting her from the magic and elements of the storm...then she vanished into the dark of the sunless morning.

.....

Being boiled alive was certainly not how Daybreak expected to die. But as he sat in the center of the blackened and charred steel cauldron, bound from head to foot with a very complicated series of knots (for a tiny rabbit to have accomplished on his own), he began to think that might be what was going to happen. What had gotten him into this situation was a combination of his own pride, and the fact that he had underestimated a group of furry animals.

When he had first entered the room, the Grizzly Bear had been the only real threat he had foreseen being a problem. How wrong he had been. The moment he tried to inquire about Fluttershy's whereabouts (and yes, he had actually tried to have a conversation with these animals despite the obvious language barrier) the bear had advanced on him, menacingly bearing its claws. He had expected to deal with the bear, what he hadn't expected was that these animals seemed to be prepared for unwelcome visitors. The moment he had taken a step back to prepare for a fight, he found himself dangling from the ceiling with a massive headache.

Turns out the rug he'd stepped on had a large fishing net hidden under it, tied to a three hundred pound weight at the other end of the room. So when he'd stepped back, something (presumably one of the animals) had cut the rope. The weight came down, and he went up, smashing his head into the floor along the way. After dangling for a solid minute, then passing out, he awoke inside the cauldron with the little monsters all dancing around him like a tiki fest. The bear stood in the back with it's arms crossed like a bouncer at a club, watching him for signs of movement or resistance.

Several pails of water suddenly found their way into the cauldron with him, soaking his already uncomfortable clothes even more than before. To add insult to injury, it was as cold as the rain outside. He was about to lose his patience and simply teleport out...when something nudged the side of his hip within the cauldron. Looking down, he saw little bubbles rising from below the water.

"What the...What else was in those pails?"

Another nudge, this time to his hand, and he swore he felt scales sliding by him. Fear partially entered his mind, the thought of a piranha being in the cauldron was enough to make him sweat. Just as he was deciding whether or not to escape with magic...something gave his right arm a firm chomp with it's jaws.

"YEAAAAAAAAHHHAAAAHAHAHA!"

The cauldron exploded around him as he released a surge of magic and catapulted himself from the water! Many of the animals were blown back from the blast, but he didn't care. He only wanted to know what was biting him...and why it wasn't hurting. He looked down as he landed on his feet. A small, lime green alligator was noming on his right arm, clearly doing it's best to chew through his clothing. The problem was, it was failing.

"What the heck...How come it can't...?"

He pulled the little gator from his arm by the tail and dangled it in front of his eyes.

"Alligators have extremely powerful jaws...he should have chewed right through me..."

As he looked closely, he discovered his answer...then felt extremely foolish.

"You're just a baby gator...you don't even have any teeth yet you little side dish."

Unimpressed by his would be murderer, he bent down and released the little reptile onto the floor, waiting for it to scurry away. But instead, it leapt forward and latched itself onto the top of his head, attempting once again, to chew on him. He stood up, the gator now firmly latched to the top of his head and vigorously attempting to chew his green hair like noodles. Reaching up, he plucked the tiny beast from his head, held out his hand, and snapped his fingers. A green, leather satchel appeared across his shoulder, which he then, dropped the gator inside.

"How's the irony in there taste? I think I'll bring you to Fluttershy as a peace offering for whatever I did to warrant this. Since she just tried to kill me with fluffy animals, I'd probably better be prepared for worse."

The rest of the animals had retreated to their various beds or pens in the home, now too afraid to confront him again. This left him to freely search the house in case Fluttershy happened to be home, and just managed to sleep through the small explosion. Sadly after twenty minutes of searching, he found no sign of anything interesting (except a few spell books on animals he'd never seen) and conceded that she must have gotten to the school without Rainbows knowledge.

He sighed to himself "Which basically means I did all this for nothing."

Swiping up one of the unique books and adding to his gator satchel, he headed for the exit. As he exited Fluttershy's home, he made a quick glance back inside. The animals were all gathered around the pieces of door he'd left scattered about on the floor. For a moment, he actually felt bad for the critters. They hadn't really caused him any harm, and if he'd just had his door blown in by some stranger he'd probably have reacted much worse, all things considered. Resigning to do the right thing, he gave a brief wave of his hand towards the splintered mound of wood. The animals watched in awe as the wooden pieces and metallic handle flew across the room and reclaimed their previous position in the frame. After a few seconds the door had full repaired itself and the metal handle popped back into place.

Turning his back towards the fur infested home, he gave another wave and felt the door shut behind him.

"Guess I'd better be heading back to tell Rainbow she's an ass for sending out here...Assuming I can even get in the school of course."

Taking off at a mild jog, Daybreak pulled the hood of his rain coat back over his head and began his trip back towards Ponyville. The dark brown hood, now looking black in color from the intensity of the rain, struggled to keep a grip on his head as the wind slapped across his face.

.....

The run back through Ponyville was even worse than the first trip. The only light he had to guide him were the strikes of lightning that occasionally ignited the sunless morning sky. The strikes randomly seemed to ark through the streets, crashing into buildings and vaporizing anything they touched to dust. Daybreak wasn't much concerned until a bolt missed his face by inches and ignited the carriage behind him in blue flames. That was when he stooped in his tracks. Approaching the carriage with his curiosity peeked at the fire, he shut his eyes, and opened them up to his magical sight.

Eyes starch white with light he looked upon the blue flamed carriage, and found his fists clenching at his sides. Just to confirm his suspicions he looked up to the clouds above, and found his anger instantly rocket to a boil. The entire sky looked like one giant bruise. Black and purple energy filled his vision with every rain drop, every gust of wind and every bolt of lightning. Fists clenched so much they hurt, he yelled up to the sky

"GODS DAMN YOU DISCORD! YOU AGREED TO STAY AWAY!"

Filled with rage, he loosed a bolt of fiery green aura at the air above! Miraculously, the clouds split apart the moment before his energy would touch them...then reformed seconds after. Lowering his hood, he looked down at his hands in disbelief.

"That's right! It's Chaos Magic...So it should react to me..."

Wanting to be absolutely certain, he reached up both his arms to the air, and fired several volleys of fiery bolts into the heavens above. At each point of contact, the clouds split themselves apart just before being hit, allowing his energy to sail by harmlessly. Daybreak found a small smirk forming across his cheeks

"All that time with him, and he never told me this...interesting..."

Another bolt of lightning struck an alleyway further on. Daybreak was about to re-cover his face and continue his run back...when a scream pierced his ears through the rain, following the crackle and explosion of lightning striking solid metal!

Daybreak turned his back "It's not your problem...just keep going and don't get involved"

More voices found his ears from ahead, raised and aggressive voices, and before he could stop himself, he found his legs jogging him towards whatever was ahead. He blinked once, fading away his magical sight instantly, so he could see whatever was ahead clearly, as he ran to the alleyway. He nearly ran past the scene, since the building where the strike had occurred barely gave any indication of injury save for something smoldering in the alley...until he looked further in.

He saw a figure collapsed on its knees outside an open door, with a large, robust man standing in the doorway, blocking it. Daybreak slowly inched his way down the alley, hidden by the darkness of the morning storm. Once he was within proper earshot, he stood silent and still, observing the scene ahead.

A young girl with purple hair was struggling to stay up on her knees outside the open doorway. She wore a dark red hoodie that was clearly supposed to be protecting her head from the rain, but was failing miserably in the raging wind. Her jeans were fairing no better as they were ripped in several spots, and even in this downpour, they still looked like they hadn't been washed in ages. The girls hands were shaking, struggling to keep her upright as she pleaded with the large man in the doorway.

"Please...please you have to let me in. You saw what that lightning just did to that dumpster, didn't you?! I'm gonna die out here!"

Daybreak could see the grime clinging to her face, but this nor her pleas seemed to have any effect on the man. Daybreak could not get a good view of his features from his current position, the light coming from inside the door was causing an uncomfortable glare in the darkness. However he could easily tell this man was rather large and round, whether it was muscle or fat he had no idea, but the fellow easily took up the doorway. His voice boomed with a low rumble that would have be audible even through the thunder overhead.

"No way kid! We already told you! We ain't no shelter, we're a bar. You gotta buy to stay!"

The girl showed him her scraped and bloodied palms, then turned out her pockets "I have no money! Else I would buy something...Come on please, this weather is monstrous!"

She attempted to get up and inch past him the doorway, but he merely grumbled something and shoved her back. Clearly weakened from something other than the storm, the girl stumbled and crashed into the ground. She came back up with her face and hair soaked in street grime.

"Which is exactly why I ain't lowering this barrier for you a second time! You said you had money the first time I let you in and ya don't now beat it! I'm not running no charity house here...and certainly not an orphanage! Now get lost before I get the cops!"

Struggling in his corner to pry himself away from the scene, Daybreak finally snapped at the word orphanage! Strolling forward from the alley, he walked past the girl without acknowledgement and up to the invisible barrier separating the large mans home from the storm. Igniting his eyes in magical light, he pounded his fist on the barrier, causing it to shimmer dangerously!

"You're a real fucked up kind of asshole you know that! Denying a kid refuge during a hell storm like this! Then shoving her into the mud! What kind of man are you!"

The man looked taken aback by Daybreaks sudden appearance and stepped back as his barrier shimmered. The light now fully on his face, Daybreak was able to get a clear view of him, and his establishment inside. The man had a scruffy and rugged look about him, even his beard. The mans pale peach skin belly was visible through the large smock her wore around his waist, as it was soaked through both that and his clothing. His brown beard and moustache covered most of his face, giving a him very butcher-like appearance. Daybreak also noticed he mans arms and legs were huge, and judging by his appearance, he was gonna have to say they were all muscle, not fat. He had no desire to fight this man if avoidable, but he was too pissed to care.

Nevertheless, Daybreaks glowing white eyes, combined with his fist making the mans barrier shimmer, cast quite the intimidation. It didn't matter how strong this man was if Daybreak could toss him with his mind, and he seemed to know that. Even so, his attitude did not falter with his slight recoil into the building.

"Who the heck are you supposed to be? I'm running a business here, and we don't give handouts, especially to thieving orphans with no money, who constantly steal from us!" His eyes seemed to aim at the kneeling girl behind Daybreak.

For a moment, Daybreak considered shattering the mans barrier and leaving it like that for the storm, just out of spite. He knew he could easily, with his magic sight he could see how brittle it had already become after his last touch, one good surge of power and it would shatter like glass. But something in the back of his head told him not to. Normally he'd have done it anyway, but before he could make up his mind the sky above lit up with light...then rained it down at them in the form of lightning!

Reacting without thought, Daybreak jumped overtop of the girl, getting between her and the lightning, then fired a bolt of his own fiery green aura at the oncoming electricity! It left his hands just the strike reached them...but nothing happened. No explosion occurred, the lightning just seemed to vanish when it connected with own energy. Leaving the girl dumbfounded, and Daybreak with vicious smirk after blinking away his magic sight.

"Oh this is definitely gonna come in handy someday!"

Two more strikes rained down almost immediately but only struck the roof of the building next to them. The man in the doorway shrieked and retreated inside. Several locks could be heard clicking into place from within. Then the mans voice boomed back through the door.

"I don't care who you are! Just leave now, I ain't opening back up for no one!"

"Stupid cowardly bitch..." Daybreak growled allowed.

He was about to leave the scene when he felt a tug on his coat. Looking down, the girl stared up at him, her hood had fallen back giving him a clear view of her orange skin and messy purple hair. Surges of pain rushed through Daybreaks head when he gazed upon her face. He stumbled back, as he looked down at her.

"She was in my...!"

"Umm...Mister?"

He shook his head and looked down again, the girl was standing now, only she came up to his chest. It was clear she was older than he originally thought. She gave him a small smile

"Thanks for that...ya know. Stopping the lightning and all...You pretty much saved my ass there."

Her look was so innocent, and smiley, that it almost made him blush. Other than the language that seemed a bit mature for someone so young, she was kind of cute, in a little-sister-he-never-had kind of way. He rubbed the back of his head through his hood

"Oh...umm yeah...no problem kid"

Without any other word, she backed up against the wall of the building behind her and sat down, attempting to shield herself from the rain. He raised a confused brow

"Umm...what are you doing?"

She looked up as she was about to pull her hood back up "Waiting out the storm, duh."

"Why don't you just go home? Or somewhere else that might let you in?"

She looked down, slowly pulling her hood up and hiding her face "I can't...I...I don't have a house to go to..."

His left eye twitched, a familiar and massive urge to hit something rose up inside of him. "Y-you don't have a home? What about parents?...So where do you live?"

She shrugged, her head still down, now placed between her knees as she sat with them tucked against her chest. "I usually just chill in my clubhouse, it's pretty cool. My friends even helped me bring in a bed."

Beneath his coat, hidden within the sleeves, Daybreak felt his fists clenching. He had to cough to control his voice from rising with anger "S-so...urmm...Why don't you go to your clubhouse, or wait it out with your friends then?"

Again, she shrugged "I'm no good at magic and my friends are only decent, so we had my friends big sis cast a barrier around our clubhouse. It raises by itself whenever a storm hits and doesn't drop until it's over. They made it in, but they can't leave and they can't let me in either. I was only making them feel guilty by just sitting right outside...so I came into town looking for somewhere else. I thought my old hangout might still be around. But it looks like this bar has a new bartender...and he doesn't let me crash here anymore. So I've pretty much got nowhere to go."

Daybreaks fist were clenched so tight, he felt his nails digging into his skin. Despite the pain in his palms, he still managed to focus his pained, watering eyes on the girl. Meanwhile inside him...a battle of mixed feelings raged in his head.

"I can see it...it's like looking into a mirror. She's just like me. An orphan...no family, and these people seem to treat her like dirt. At least she has friends...but still...I should just walk away. This isn't my concern and I have to get back to Rainbow Dash. But...I remember...How she must feel...and I remember when I used to dream of helping people like this. But that's just a fantasy. What could I really do for her? I'm not even stable myself. Besides, I don't even know her."

He turned from the girl, gritting his teeth and his fists clenched. He took a single step...then another voice seemed to ring through his head.

"YOU NEVER CARED A SINGLE BIT ABOUT ME, BUT INSTEAD OF JUST SAYING IT TO MY FACE LIKE A MAN...YOU RAN! YOU RAN AWAY CAUSE YOU COULDN'T FACE THE FACT THAT FOR ONCE IN YOUR WORTHLESS PATHETIC LIFE, SOMEONE CARED ABOUT YOU FOR YOU....THE MOMENT I TRIED TO TAKE YOU AWAY FROM ALL YOUR ANGER AND RESENTMENT TOWARDS CELESTIA AND THE WORLD THAT HATED YOU FOR YOUR FATHER, YOU LEFT ME! I GAVE YOU MY HEART AND YOU TURNED AROUND AND CRUSHED IT INTO DUST WITHOUT BATTING AN EYELASH! "

"Nrg! Go away...stupid self righteous...Even my thoughts of you are annoying...nrrggh!...She might have point though...What would Rainbow Dash do?"

Looking back, he saw the girl had resumed her sitting against the wall, head tucked firmly between her knees while they were pressed against her chest. The rain seemed to soak right into her jacket like it wasn't even there, probably chilling her to the bone. He knew it wouldn't be long before she got hypothermia in this weather if she stayed out.

"Dammit Daybreak...I know I shouldn't...but..."

The girl lifted her head as his shadow cast itself over her, blocking out the flickering alley lamp, barely still working behind him. He held out an open palm to her

"Come on kid, I've got somewhere you can chill for awhile."

The effect was nearly instantaneous. Her eyes widened like glass orbs and her lips stretched to abnormal lengths as she smiled brightly up at him!

"Thank you!"

She practically jumped from the ground, reaching out and taking his hand to pull herself up. The moment their skin made contact, Daybreak felt a burning sting coarse up his arm, he pulled back with a grunt, just as the girl squeaked in pain, falling back down on her butt.

"Ouch! What the heck dude!"

He only caught a glimpse, but as he watched his hand pull away from hers, a small green spark had jumped between their palms. He was stunned, but knew now wasn't the time. He quickly shuffled his feet and placed his hand on the wall, feigning a grin.

"Eh...Sorry, must be all the static in the air. Let's try that again..."

Once again he reached out and watched her take his hand. He gently pulled her to his feet, but in the corner of his eyes he swore he saw a small flash of green in her purple eyes. Ignoring this for now, he bent his knees and motioned to his back with his thumb.

"Come on kid, hop on, we've got a ways to go, and I don't like to be held up by slowpokes."

At this he watched her stick her tongue out at him, even as she climbed aboard his back and wrapped her arms around his neck for support.

"Hey! I'm not slow! I'm the fastest girl in my class!"

He wanted to ask how she could afford school with no home, but knowing Ponyville, schooling was probably free anyways. Instead he snickered.

"You sound like a friend of mine. She also thought she was the fastest around. Problem is kid...I exist, so I'm afraid you're both wrong while I'm around.

"Are you in my class?"

He looked back over his shoulder, confused. "What?"

She tugged at her hood, pulling it comfortably over her head was a bit more difficult while on his back. But she still managed to form a smug smile

"I asked if you were in my class?"

"No of course not. I'm twenty-one years old, ya shrimp. How could I be?"

She snickered in his ear "Then you're not the fastest in my class. I am."

Now it was his turn to smile. He chuckled aloud "I like you already kid. Hang on tight. This might sting a bit."

"What might sting a b-"

Pop!

They vanished in a green puff of smoke before she could even finish her sentence, leaving behind only a trail of lime colored sparks to fizzle out in the rain.

.....

Pop!

Daybreak, with the young girl on his back, appeared in the outskirts of Ponyville, surrounded by a puff of lime smoke and light. Sparks of florescent energy sizzled off of Daybreaks raincoat while he stepped forward, mere feet from the barrier surrounding his home. A voice behind his head reminded him he still had his passenger

"Wow...That did sting...like alot...Next time gimmie a second to prepare would ya? Feels like somebody plugged me into a wall socket."

He felt the young girls grip on his neck loosen, and for a moment, he thought she might fall off him. But then he felt two small hands push into his back uncomfortably as she leaned over his head to view his home.

"Where are we anyway?"

"My house" He sat flatly.

He stopped forward and placed an outstretched palm on the invisible barrier that protected his home from the elements. Like the young girls friends, he had his barrier cast to rise automatically during extreme weather, but he was easily able to lower it to reenter or exit if he wanted. He felt the girl lean farther over him, placing her hands on his head to look, and even as his palm began to burn and glow in white light, all he could really focus on was making sure she didn't fall off him.

He felt the barrier melt around his finger tips like ice to water. Flickering his eyes to white, he watched until the barrier was removed enough for them to duck inside. Then he immediately lurched them both forward, nearly knocking the girl from his head as he went in. With haste, he quickly turned around once he was inside, practically whipping the girl around on his back and feeling her hands dig into his neck and hair. He extended his right hand, still tingling from moments before, and snapped his fingers. A ripple traveled through the air, and instantaneously the barrier reformed before his eyes.

Blinking away his magic eyes, he unlocked the door and proceeded inside, taking time to help the kid down from his back. He immediately made for his room, pausing only once along the way to rip the soaked raincoat from his form, and gesture towards the couch.

"Just set whatever clothes you have that are too soaked to wear on the floor next to the couch, I'll make you a real bed soon, or just buy you one later. I gotta change and head back out, like, now! Other than being ungodly late to college (assuming there's even classes today) I've probably got a pissed off friend waiting for me at school. You're welcome to watch whatever you want on the t.v, just be careful and...ya know...don't break it...it's not technicqually mine."

The plop of wet clothes on the floor told him she was getting her soaked things off, so he kept his back to her as he made it to his own room and opened the door.

"Whose is it then?"

"I'll tell you some other time kid"

A faint snicker could be heard as he made to shut his door "How about when you get back?"

"Maybe" Pulling the door shut, he turned, strolled over and sat down on his bed. Pulling his own wet clothes off, he was at least happy to find his boxers were still dry enough to comfortably wear. Laying back on his mattress, he placed his hands over his face, gently rubbing the rain off while trying to think of what to do next.

"What am I doing?" The questions seemed to petty in his mind.

"How is this at all, a good idea? Having a kid around me, yeah it's great in theory. I can finally start actually helping someone...but in truth, this a terrible idea. Her being around me cannot possibly lead to good news. Especially if my energy gets inside her like Twilight...or Rainbow Dash. They can handle it sure...mostly...but a kid. Gods know what could happen"

Preoccupied in his own worries, he didn't even notice the door open, then close again. Nor did he notice when, the bed shook from a small body climbing on it's fluffy sheets. It was only when he heard a small chuckle and felt small hands touch at his abbs, that his eyes burst open and he shot upright like a rocket, hands out, ignited in flames! He looked down in time to see the girl jump back in surprise and off the bed! As if the fact that she had been rubbing his abbs hadn't been weird enough...she also seemed to be lacking any clothing whatsoever.

Daybreak quickly put out his flaming hands and averted his eyes, attempting to take a hostile tone.

"Kid...What the Tartarus are you doing in here?!"

The girls voice remained calm, a little shaky from his flames being in her face, but still mostly calm.

"Well you said dump my wet clothes next to the couch...I did."

He waved his hand, as if expecting to hear more, without looking right at her "And?"

She shrugged, he caught it out of the corner of his eye "Then I came in here to see what you were up to. I didn't expect you to be half naked. It's not like it bothers me...In fact...I kind like it."

Surprised, he turned back to face her, only to blush and look away again. He readopted hostility.

"You'd better rephrase that quickly kid."

"I'm not a kid alright! I'm sixteen, and my name is Scootaloo! And...and I was just gonna leave when I saw you weren't clothed while I peeked through the door...But..."

He heard the hesitation, and her sassy attitude faltered for a moment

"But what?"

"But I...well I've never seen a good looking guy without clothes. Most guys in my class are jerks and assholes, and don't have an abb to their name. So seeing them without clothing isn't on my bucket list, not to mention most just make fun of me cause I can't do magic."

Still keeping his eyes averted and now covered with his hands, he managed to find something peculiar about her last statement.

"Wait...You can't do magic? You mean like you're too young and you haven't seen what your magical talent is yet right?"

She shook her head, and although he couldn't see it, he could tell from her tone, that they were near a sensitive subject.

"N-no...I mean I can't do magic at all. My friends and I have our own little group call the Cutie Mark Crusaders. We're devoted to helping people and ourselves find what our magical abilities are. We named it after the symbol that appears like a weird hologram in front of you for a few seconds when you magically mature? The one that you always manage to have around yourself in some way the rest of your life?"

Daybreak nodded through his hands "Yeah, yeah I know what they are. At the moment of magical maturity, when a young boy or girl discovers his/her own unique abilities, a symbol appears in bright light, usually the color of their own aura. That symbol is destined to be a part of their lives forever and represent them in their entirety. Mine is a sunrise for...well reasons...anyways...I usually wear a sun necklace around my neck, and I draw alot of sunrises out of habit. What of it?"

She sniffled, he could hear some struggle in her voice now

"Well...I don't have a magical aura...at all. I have some kind of disability or birth defect that prevents me from channeling any energy. I get teased for...I..I get teased for it all the time at school. My friends help me alot, but the kids still can call me names without having to actually do anything physical...they call me freak mostly...and they say that's why my parents left me alone, cause they could sense I had no aura, and didn't wanna deal with the burden..."

A loud bang made Scootaloo jump back, and pause her story, she looked with teary eyes back towards Daybreaks, whose right arm was extended towards a desk at the far end of the room...which was now a pile of splinters.

"W-why did you do that?"

She watched him slowly grit his teeth, his fists both clenching tightly as he brought his arm back down. Without looking at her, she heard him practically growl

"Scootaloo...That was your name right?" He didn't wait for a response or even acknowledge her nod, he just kept going "You are welcome to live here for as long as you want. I'll never kick you out. I'll never ask you to pay me. I'll never mistreat you. As far as I'm concerned..."

He stood up and walked over to her, actually looking at her in the face and causing her to give a mild blush. Her body was still young, but she had matured enough to be fairly attractive. She had an athletic figure, a small set of abbs and a barely existent set of breasts, not a large amount of muscle and a small set of hips...but she still looked pretty attractive for her age group.

Despite her still not having clothes and he still only being in boxers, he knew he had to look her in the eyes when he said this. Because no one had ever done it for him. He gently grasped hold of her shoulders and pulled her into a hug against his chest.

"As far as I'm concerned, I'll be your family. From this day forward I'll be your big brother, if you want that is."

He seemed to be all to right about what he needed to say, despite the obvious weirdness of the whole scene, her eyes grew to the size of bowling balls yet again. She gave a squeal of delight and wrapped her arms around his waist.

"Oh thank you! Thank you! I'm so happy I could just explode!"

He smirked "Now...go put on some damn clothes shrimp, and don't ever let me catch you perving out on me again. Little sis or not, I'll still kick your ass if you go all sexual assaulter on me."

She gave him a quick salute that sent an odd wave of nostalgia up his spine, then dashed back into the living room, leaving him standing alone in the room, still in just his boxers, contemplating his life with an expression of befuddlement .

"...Did I really just do that?"

Famine

Awkward. Confusing. Those were the best ways to describe the situation now unfolding within Daybreaks home. As he attempted to; get dressed, put his wet things away, find a temporary spot for the baby gator in his satchel, find Scootaloo some new clothes, and get out the door...he also had to contend with the girl running about his home butt naked and going Curious George on every damn thing he owned. She either peered closely at, or touched, literally every interesting thing in his house that she found. The phrase "make yourself at home" hadn't even made it out of his mouth before she'd gone bonkers with excitement! It wasn't so bad though, at least until she ended up in his room whilst he was dressing...again.

Granted she'd already seen him in his boxers a few minutes prior, but that didn't make it any more comforting a second time around, especially having her run about nude while he dressed. She frustrated him enough by touching everything he owned, despite his warning about several items being magical. But what really poked at his nerves, was when she knocked over a large pile of his more detailed drawings and a few special hand paintings. All of which he had organized in a specific order depending on what they depicted, and hadn't taken the time to move them to his and Rainbow's room yet. A last minute self reminder of her previous situation and what she'd been through, kept him from exploding. Though the words "haven't you ever seen a fucking house before?" came dangerously close to slipping across his lips. It was lucky for him that he could relate to her, or he'd have lost his mind the moment his pile hit the floor. He managed to calm himself and fix the mess with a simple wave of his hand, but the frustration could hardly just melt away. So instead of yelling, he settled on

"How can you possibly be ok with running around here naked? Doesn't it make you feel...I don't know...exposed or something? I mean, shouldn't you be les keen about letting a dude see you like that?"

As he pulled a black, long-sleeved shirt over his head, depicting the picture of a snow covered mountain top sunrise in its center, and struggled to squeeze his head through the top, he heard her rummaging suddenly cease. She waited until his hair popped out through the shirt before turning to him and saying "Why should I feel embarrassed? If you're letting me live here, you'll be seeing this sooner or later won't you, just probably not on purpose then? Might as well get used to it"

Probably quicker than he should have, he yanked up his jet black sweat pants over his boxers and gave an shaky laugh. "Y-yeah...guess you've got a point there Shrimp. Do me a favor though?"

"Yeah? What-Oof!"

She squealed as a pillow and several pairs of clothes flattened against her face.

"Cover yourself anyways. I don't need someone walking in here and thinking I'm molesting a minor." His voice came out dry with no hint of sarcasm, but she giggled anyways

"Whose gonna show up, the mailman? You live on the very edge of town. I never even knew this place existed before you brought me here. You're like the guy that lives at the end of the street in all those horror movies."

"Isn't he normally an old man who miraculously saves everyone at the end?"

"Yeah...or kills them."

He couldn't help the smirk that snuck across his lips "How fitting..."

He watched her drop the pillow and the rest of the clothing to the ground, then one by one she began to, reluctantly, slip into them. He'd tried to find something that wouldn't be too big for her, but it was nearly impossible considering the difference in their height and muscle mass. He was no farm worker, but he still had a decent amount of muscle on his arms. Enough to make any shirt that fit him tightly, look like an XL size on her. He was at least happy he'd managed to find something that matched the colors of her previous clothing. That way he knew she wouldn't hate it, probably.

Unfortunately for him, once she'd pulled the long sleeved shirt over her head and it covered her down to her knees, she shot him an ugly glare.

"Ok...this is all I'm wearing..." She angrily thrust her arms to her hips and huffed in a pout. The sleeves made her arms look like wooly tentacles as she struggled to swing about the extra several inches of fabric at the end of each sleeve.

"Can't you just cooperate, it's not like anyone is gonna see you in them?" He sighed with annoyance.

She stuck out her tongue and gave him a firm "hmph!" of defiance "You're damn right no one will see me in them. No one will see me at all if I looked like I'm being eaten by clothing. I'm not wearing the pants, can't you bring out some shorts or something?"

He walked over and picked up the shorts off the floor, releasing another sigh "First of all, these are shorts-"

"Oh goddess, that makes it worse, they look like pants next to me...why do you have to be so much taller than me!"

He raised an eyebrow "You come up to my waist, its not like your at my knees or something."

"Might as well be..."

Another huff of annoyance escaped his lips "Look, can you just put them on. I don't want your...privates...flashing me every time you jump or fall over."

She glared at him, then stuck her tongue out again "No...you can't make me!"

His eyebrows went up "Oh really Shrimp?"

"Yeah, what of...Hey! What gives?!"

She found herself hovering in the air shimmering in emerald aura. The shirt that she had on now was lifted above her head, once again exposing her lower region to the world. This time though, Daybreak didn't care. With careful precision he held her legs still within his aura, and positioned the shorts below her body. With an upward thrust that was probably a little to sensational for Scootaloo, the fabric shot upwards and attached themselves to her.

She squealed as the shorts shot up in between her legs! Flailing until he set her back down and released her, she immediately plunged her hands in the shorts and began fidgeting with them "Ow! Yikes!...That's like...the worst wedgie in existence dude...owie..."

Holding back the urge to chuckle, he flicked his wrist, causing the remote for the t.v to rocket to his hand. He clicked it on, then dropped the controller on the couch. It acted like a beacon for the young teenager, and it took only a few seconds for Scootaloo to replant her roots in the cushions of his furniture. Once she'd adjusted herself he took it as his queue to head back out and attempt to actually make some of his classes that day. Quickly swiping up his satchel as he headed for the door, he took a quick peak inside to make sure the small would-be murder inside was still alive. A quick stream of water squirting in his face assured him it was fine, and he resealed the satchel with extreme prejudice.

Opening the door and stepping out, the storm greeted him by quickly trying to raise his heart rate with a bash of lightning against his barrier...he didn't even flinch. He looked back to see Scootaloo peering over the cushions at him. Anxious. That was her expression, possibly even fearful. Maybe fearful he would not return? He smiled at the thought that she wanted him around, even though they'd just met. He called back to her as he dropped the barrier around his home, causing him to have to raise his voice over the wind to be heard.

"I'll probably be back later tonight to check up on you Shrimp! There's food in the fridge so help yourself if I'm late or you get hungry!"

He waved, unsure if she properly heard him over the raging wind. Then watched her lean over the top of the couch and cup her overly sleeved hands to her mouth.

"Bye big brother! Come back soon!"

Blood rushed to his face, thankfully it was well hidden by the monstrous amount rain flying around him.

"And that's the sound of my heart melting to a puddle...great now there's two annoying girls in my life..."

"Bye Shrimp!" He waved back.

With a flick of his wrist, the door shut behind him, and the barrier shot back up, muffling all sounds of the storm to those within it's protective aura. He quickly checked his pockets, making sure he'd remembered to grab the crushed pieces of the headmistress's cookie before heading out. The wet crunchy feeling within his pocket confirmed he'd remembered, and was now satisfied to proceed. A small smile on his face, he pulled up the hood of his rain coat, and began his trudge back to Ponyville University.

.....

Once again...he was back out in the cold. Though by his own choice, he couldn't help but think of how much he'd rather have just gone inside his home and slept. Waiting out the storm within the warmth of his comforting bed would be preferable, even with the kid scavenger through his home for anything that looked interesting...especially considering this was his alternative.

"Why am I even going back?"

It was a legitimate question, and one that he still rolled around in his mind even as he took the ever painful cold steps back through town. The whole university knew his identity, knew he was the son of Discord, and yet despite every shred of instinct telling him to pack up and leave...here he was, walking back willingly.

"Well...mostly willingly"

Rainbow Dash had certainly been convincing in her approach to keeping him around. He was still just as surprised now as he was when he had given in to her. The fact that a girl he barely knew had changed his mind so quickly, was something he'd never dreamed of before now. Then again, most situations from the past several days were unlike anything he'd dealt with before. A friend. A girlfriend. The reunion with Twilight. The Elements. The girl he now had living in his house. His former life was unraveling right in front of him, and every chance that presented itself to go back...he just let slip by. The question kept coming back to him.

"Why...?"

He heaved a great sigh, both from his own questions and from the unforgiving wind howling around him. The wind on its own seemed to be doing a fine job at making his life more miserable than usual, pushing him back two steps every time he took one. But with the rain added it began to feel like he was lugging an extra fifty pounds around behind him, an extra wet, soaking and cold, fifty pounds. It made hauling the gator in his satchel over his arm that much more difficult by the minute. By the time he reached the center of town square, he was drenched not just from the storm, but from his own sweat as well. He finally had to rest for a moment, when his steps began to drag like weights behind him. Finding a bench whereas he could catch his breath, he sat down, attempting to reclaim a normal heart rate.

"So much for my new clothes..."

The merciless and stinging rain combined with wind so fierce it might strip him of his clothing, didn't help him to relax at all. He couldn't remember any storm, even a magical one, ever being this exhausting before. Just sitting still felt as exhausting as walking around. Several deep breaths later, he felt just as tired as before he'd sat, and could tell he hadn't made any progress in calming himself. The entire atmosphere of the area seemed to weigh upon him, like the sun on an extremely hot day might do. He wanted to simply lay down and sleep. He knew he had to get back to Rainbow though, so, despite his muscles hating him for doing so, he pulled himself from the bench and soldiered on.

Ten more minutes in, and he was already out of breath again. Stumbling to a street lamp for balance, he found his vision growing blurry. The pit of weight in his gut seemed to increase with every step...just standing up felt like unneeded effort. Forcing his body forward...every ten steps seemed to add weight to him, like iron dumbbells were being placed on his back and legs. Every ten steps. Every six steps. Every three steps. Every step, sent pain shooting up his back. He made it three more feet before dropping in the middle of the street. His knees sank into the flooded and rough gravel road, allowing the flowing water on the ground to swim right through his pants as though they weren't even there. Head bent to the ground, he panted wildly, trying to draw in a steady stream of breaths and calm his heart rate!

Even on his knees, unmoving, his body still burned and throbbed, like running a marathon. His breathing refused to slow down no matter how long he stayed still, and each second brought him closer to hypothermia from the cold.

"Pass out from the cold, or from exhaustion...bleak options as usual."

Conceding to death by exhaustion rather than cold, he dragged his aching body to it's feet, and started forward again. However, as the rain began to sting against his face once more, he became aware of a small change in the air. Suddenly his breath no longer just stung in his throat...it was visible...and cold. The air around him felt heavy, and the rain pellets that were assaulting his face were no longer rain, but hail shards. Grimacing as a particularly large shard struck his cheek, and left a small but stream of blood behind, Daybreak brought his hands over his face to shield himself.

The shards cracked and shattered against his exposed hands and knuckles, beating them bloody and cold while he walked. The raincoat protected most of his arms and the rest of his body from the sharpness of the hail, but the physical pain of each ice ball striking him was unavoidable. Each piece that missed him sounded like a firecracker as it struck solid ground, deafening him to all other noises around him, except perhaps, the wind. The wind, the sleet, the sheer presence of the storm seemed to be pulling the energy from him like a vacuum.

Unwillingly to give up without trying to fight back, (for whatever good fighting a storm would do), Daybreak reached out his hands and attempted to form a small barrier around himself, to at least protect from the hail. It was of no use though, mere seconds after the already hazy aura formed around him, it evaporated off his skin like smoke rising into the air.

"Thought so...oh well. I wish I could say there was no harm in trying"

The attempt left him even more drained than before, and he found himself sinking back to his knees. This time though, he could not force himself back up. The satchel on his shoulder slumped off and splashed in the wet street, he would have retrieved it, but his own exhaustion combined with the fact that the gator was in no danger from hypothermia...made him care too little to try. It felt like all his strength had simply vanished into thin air, no magic would flow to him even as he willed it so. Down on his bloodied hands and torn knees, practically face first in the cold sleet of Ponyville's streets, Daybreak realized he would have to ride it out as he was, and hope for the best.

"Whatever this storm is, it's got more than just Chaos magic in it. I can't seem to fight back...The lightning can't harm me, so it must be the part made of Chaos, but the wind and hail can. It feels like its pulling my strength straight out of my body...None of this makes sense."

"Come now Daybreak...What was it your father always said? Where's the fun in making sense?"

A feminine voice hissed across his ears, making the hairs on his neck stand at attention as a new presence seemed to swim through his mind. He wanted to rise and ignite his hands, but the effort to raise his head alone, felt back breaking. He looked around, but saw no one. Yet the voice still seemed to slither through his ear holes, drowning out even the howling rage of the storm.

"What's wrong little prince, can't get it up in my weather? Don't worry I've heard they make medicine for just such a dysfunction as yours."

"Did that voice just make a penis innuendo at me?"

He almost found a laugh reach him, but it caught in his throat and instead he ended up choking out his words.

"That..w-was *cough* awful. If you're g-gonna mock me...at least...d-do it properly, maybe with some better jokes..."

The hail ceased pelting him ceased, the wind seemed to die down and disappear, the pain coursing through his body melted away like ice under a heat lamp, leaving only an empty cold in his chest. His vision shimmered...the scenery around him faded away, replaced instead with a snowy wood. He looked down...and could feel damp soil beneath his fingertips. A light snow fell around him, not enough to obscure his vision, but more than enough to be noticeable.

With the feeling of a hundred tons on his back now gone from him, Daybreak stood and balanced himself against an oak tree that had replaced the light post next to him. He reached back, intending to retrieve the satchel with the gator he had dropped moments prior...but found it was gone, replaced by a log where the leather arm strap should have laid. Even as he looked around, he could not recognize the forest he was in, or comprehend how he had gotten there. His magical sight refused to come when he blinked, and he could not feel any energy flow through him when he attempted to summon his magic.

"In other words...I'm..."

"Completely helpless, yes."

The voice slithered up behind him, he spun on the spot to face his new opponent...but found himself stunned at the creature before him.

"Miss me?"

The woman, if she could be called that, was pale white, paler than him. Her eyes a deep shade of emerald green and held snake-like slits in her pupils. Her long hair flowed with a snowy glow behind her, like a glistening white pearl, much like his mother and aunts own hair did. Her scaly skin was covered from her neck down by layers upon layers of bleach white furry robes. He counted at least four overlapping white fur layers, if not more, that extended down to her feet, obscuring them from his sight and creating the illusion that she was hovering off the ground. Her tail seemed to be the only thing not covered by the robes, but it gave him no help in identifying what she was. It was long and white like the rest of her, but sleek and looked smooth like silk when the light shinned upon it. It coiled around her waist once, then rested by the foot of her robes, lightly patting at the ground every few seconds. Daybreak felt a sting of fear grip him

"Y-you...you're the woman from my dreams...right?"

An unnerving smile crossed her lips revealing a layer of serrated teeth, she nodded.

"I am called Kirin in the current dialogue. But I have many names. Most of which are lost to time. Though...knowing you my young prince, the name you would likely recognize me by, is Famine."

"Famine?"

She gave a small nod. He took a moments to answer back

"As in...one of the Four Horsemen, Famine?"

Another nod.

He stood still, looking her dead in the eyes. His lips quivered, for a moment it seemed like he was going to cry...then...it happened. Daybreak doubled over in the snow, and began laughing hysterically! Kirin looked down at him, hardly amused.

"You find that funny, little prince?"

Face still in the snow and the rest of him nearly rolling in wet dirt, Daybreak was barely able to even speak. Kirin stood and waited several moments for him to finish his hysteria, until he finally managed to work himself back to his feet, giving occasional chuckles as he did. He came back up quickly, not bothering to wipe off the snow now clinging to his clothes.

"I'm sorry I'm sorry. It's just...you expect me to believe you're the Famine. The Four Horsemen aren't even real. They're a story from an old earth mythological book, that depicted the world ending in an apocalypse. Hardly anything credible considering we're here now, and magic flows through the world like water. On top of that, The Horsemen were all depicted as male in the lore...ya know...Horsemen. So...yeah having some white woman who looks like a Dark Souls boss tell me she's one of the bringers of the Apocalypse...That's freaking hilarious!"

Kirin/Famine managed a mocking sneer, her curling lips gave off the impression that she was growling, even while she chuckled at him.

"You claim it to mythology, yet you are one of the only few living people who still even know of that books existence. For a nonbeliever to take the time to steal something so old and valuable from Princess Celestia, you must have some belief."

His expression changed drastically, all humor faded from it as his fists clenched by his sides. "How do you know I have that?"

"Apparently we are just skipping by the fact that I compared her to a video game character...maybe it went over her head?"

Her sneer became a coy grin "You just told me. Or rather, you just confirmed what I already suspected. After all, I happen to know quite a bit about your life up to this point, at least regarding your father and mother. I know you not only believe in world ending power, but you've tried to find it on occasion. Though I dare say, for very different purposes according to your father."

He opened his mouth to deny, but thought better of it, letting the curiosity for how she could have spoken to his father sit idle just in case she was bluffing. "And? What if I did? That still doesn't prove you're Famine. Nor does it explain why you're even approaching me with this claim. How about we start simple if we're gonna talk. Since whatever this is..." He gestured to the snowy scenery around them "...is keeping me from fighting, and you haven't killed me, I'd assume that you want to talk? So how about you tell me where I am first?"

Her grin remained ever present, she raised her right hand, her nails extended long enough to double as claws if she wanted. She snapped her fingers, Daybreak felt his body seize up, his muscles locking him in place. He blinked and Kirin was in front of him, one long claw touching the very tip of the underside of his chin.

"Unlike so many others in this world, I don't underestimate my adversaries. So I'll be keeping you still. You know some of my lore, there is a chance you may try and kill me even without your magic, at least, before you hear what I have to say that is."

"Clearly she doesn't know that much about me if she's assuming anything to do with killing. Still no need to give unneeded info, so I'll just play on that small fear for now."

He was unable to shrug his shoulders due to her spell binding him, but he still managed to roll his eyes, taking extra care to let her see. "What makes you think I won't try and kill you after I hear what you have to say? Think you've got something to share that'll change my current opinion of you?"

She loosed a shrill giggle. Her vocal pitch felt like nails on a chalk board, and pained his ears to witness. Just like in his dream, it was worse than banshee song. "How can you even have an opinion of me? You don't even know what I want. Although, considering you've admitted to having the book, I can imagine you've gathered some interesting assumptions from there. It's accurate enough, though it still gets more wrong than right."

He managed a laugh at that, though it was barely audible considering his restrained muscles. "Books written a few millennium ago probably would have more wrong than right. Since you dodged my question about my whereabouts, how about you just tell me what you want?"

Cold emptiness traveled up his spine. Instantaneous agony fast traveled throughout his body as Kirin grasped hold of his chin, licking her lips as her skin brushed his. Her very touch was so cold it burned him, inside and out. "I want you! Son of Celestia and Discord! I want you to help me end the world!"

"Pass" He did his best to narrow his eyes within his frozen features, while also not looking into her own, but instead it just came out like he had a bad itch on his nose. She sneered

"We'll see. This world is rotten, and it needs a fresh start. I'm sure you of all people could appreciate that..."

She released him from her grip, but not before she got right up in his face again, grasping him fully by the cheeks and letting out a long breath of icy air deep into his nostrils. He was forced to take in the smell of her death cold breath. Even her scent seemed to fill him with agony from within, or rather, just leave him feeling agony. "Fill" wasn't the right word, because just being around her made him feel empty, and void inside. The smell of her breath itself wasn't that bad...in fact she smelled like sweat and...cherries...just like...Rainbow Dash during...?

She stepped back and watched him gag on her breath, his chest seized as he attempted to thrash about in her binds, but was kept perfectly still. The moment he stopped shaking like a Chihuahua, she smiled.

"Smell something you like?"

Daybreak gritted his teeth, unable to move, or throttle the woman before him like he desired. "Why do you smell like my girlfriend?"

It was fleeting, but just for a moment, he saw her eye twitch, possibly in aggravation, or anger. It wasn't much, but it was definitely something to work with. She recovered almost too quick for him to notice it, and returned to her cold grin

"Oh, using titles now are we? Not just some girl to you anymore is she? Hoping that little vision I gave you last time can come true? If you're so desperate to know why I smell like your tomboy, take a guess. I'll even give you a hint. Like a game...Jeopardy, perhaps? Here's the hint. This world ending tragedy requires more than just The Four Horsemen to properly commence."

"Can I phone a friend?"

She narrowed her gaze "You don't have any friends, remember, my exiled prince?"

He rolled his eyes "Some game of Jeopardy this is. Fine. I'll take shot at it. What is, I don't give a fuck, now let me go?"

Her eyes flashed bright blue, almost blindingly bright, he assumed with anger because the next moment he found the ability to breathe escape him. Hand extended, palm out and fingers closing slowly, she seemed to be choking the life out of him with just her energy! Her hand closed at a snails pace, as though she were crushing something within it, and he had a pretty good idea of what, considering his lungs felt as though they were being squeezed like a stress ball. His breath caught in his throat, unable to flow in or escape. A pit that felt the size of Manehatten seemed to open within his gut. He blinked, and he was on his knees again.

"Let's try again shall we? Here's another hint. The soul of a fallen royal is required to start this global catastrophe."

Even with the blinding pain of his lungs seemingly being crushed within his chest, and a endless void of odd hunger forming within his gut, he still found the strength to vomit up his answer.

"Go...to.....Tartarus...bitch!"

The compression on his lungs and throat subsided, leaving him with just the pit of hunger in his gut. He drew in breath after breath like it was elixir before he even considered looking up to see why she had released him. He heard the snow shuffling, and raised his head in time to see her standing over him. She bent down quicker than his eyes could follow, and placed a single clawed finger beneath his chin, again, then lifted him off the ground as though he were weightless. He expected to feel her nail pierce his skin, but instead it didn't even feel like she was touching him. But every time he looked down, he was reminded she was. Her eyes were still glowing bright sapphire blue, but now at least she wasn't choking him to death. Instead she was smiling, and that could be even worse. Her smile fitted with flaming blue eyes against her pale white features was a thing of terror to look at, but he refused to allow it to bother him.

"I could just kill you, you know. But sadly, the fate of your soul isn't very clear, and I can't have something so valuable getting away from me in here. So instead I'll let you linger here for a moment, and feel the power of what true Famine can do to you."

He was unable to suppress a chuckle "Well I certainly feel hungry, if that's what you want. But that's hardly anything I'm not used to. I grew up in the streets of Canterlot, eating less than a piece of bread, sometimes for days. It'll take more than you've got to break me. Besides, what do you even mean 'the fate of my soul is uncertain'?...and where is 'in here'? Am I ever gonna get that answer even?"

Ignoring the small growth of hunger in his belly, he floated there, held within her grip and thinking about what meaning her words could hold. She snickered, allowing him to stew in his thoughts.

"She keeps avoiding my question about where we are, so maybe she's an illusion with basic response... Or maybe this whole thing is an illusion and I'm still in that storm, that could be why I'm freezing to death. If that's true, than all I have to do is remember the one key rule to an illusion spell, but still, something about this cold feels eerily familiar...As for my soul...if she really is Famine, and that's a big if why should she care about my soul and it's fate. She said she wanted my help to end the world...but if she's so powerful then why even ask, why not just take it...unless..."

"You need my consent don't you? You need something from my soul that only I can give you willingly...right? The only question then is...what?"

Kirin's hands came up in a slow, drawn out clap, so slow it was beyond painfully obvious she was mocking him "Ding ding ding, tell the man what he's won Charlie!...Well Daybreak you are correct. I need your willing consent. And you know what? You're gonna give it to me!"

"And why would I do that? What do you even need from my soul anyway? My magic?"

Her forked tongue flicked out, briefly licking across her lips, leaving a small trail of steam as her saliva touched air. "I need your soul, son of chaos! Not your magic .The magic that your soul possesses, the magic of both Princess Celestia and Discord! It's what I need to let me and my siblings roam free, putting a very needed end to this broken and dark world! And I promise you, you will give it to me."

He made his eyes do cartwheels in his skull "Oh yeah? You sound pretty confident. What are you gonna do? Threaten me? You can't kill me because, as you've so generously provided, my souls fate is uncertain. So, going by that logic, I'd assume there's Tartarus for the wicked, I'm already aware of that, and then there's a place where all the good souls go. Right? You're worried I might go 'up' instead of down. Well I'm flattered, but speaking from personal experience, I highly doubt you've much to worry about. Still that doesn't mean I won't abuse the advantage you've kindly given me. As for making me help you, you can't kill, and can't threaten. That leaves blackmail or bargaining. I've got no one you can take hostage that I'd give my soul for, I'm sure you know that. Since I don't love anyone or anything. And there's nothing you can blackmail me with that I can't recover from. So I'd say, you're options are looking pretty slim, and of course by slim I mean nonexistent."

Her ever present smile never faltered, not even once. Instead she walked around him whilst still holding her finger delicately in place on his chin. She circled him like a tiger with it's prey, eyeing him up, but always keeping that single finger in place.

"There's another way I can get what I want."

He scoffed at her "What?....Oh please tell me you're going to appeal to my dark side. My 'I hate the world for what it did to me' side? Save your breath. I know the world is rotten and cruel. And you're probably gonna say, and would be right to think, that I'm tired of waiting for it to fix itself. That's also true. I won't lie, Apocalypse would pretty much solve every problem the world has right now."

Her eyebrows raised, for the first time, she looked legitimately curious for what he had to say. "Then why not just help me? Help us? If you know how bad it is, then you know it will never get better"

"Because, ending the world, and saving the world, are two totally different things. I want to change it, not end it. There'd be no point in anything, good, evil or indifferent, if it all amounted to destruction. So I'll never aid you. Never."

She brushed her hand along his cheek. The pit in his gut changed...the hunger was gone...now he felt...something else. Not hunger, but it was stronger...a different kind of need...it felt...warm in his gut...but growing hot quickly. The feeling felt oddly familiar, yet still new...the warmth in his belly felt just like how he had when he first...

She smiled, clearly his discomforted expression betrayed him.

"You know. All beings feel famine. Everyone is hungry for something. Not just food, no. You humans are hungry for everything! Money, power, food, sex, drugs, love, magic, order, chaos, virtue...everything! No one is without it. Ironically of course...you."

"Me?" Now it was his turn to be curious, although he couldn't show it, she could somehow read it off him, or perhaps she just heard it in his voice. Her sneer mocked his curiosity.

"Yes, it's ironic in a way. Seeing as I'm the only one of my siblings that's currently free, and you're the one person we need, it figures that you'd be immune to me. For now at least. After all, think about it. The emotionless sack that you were before this past week didn't really give us much to work with down below, if you know what I mean."

She gingerly pointed the index finger of her free hand towards the ground with a smirk

"When you were a child you craved love, then forsook that same principle after receiving nothing but hate, your soul was too young to harvest for that brief time. I couldn't use that. Then there were the years just before now. You didn't crave anything then either, you just went through the motions of your life. You did bad things, some of which I thoroughly enjoyed watching, you had goals. But you and me both know, you were dead inside. Although you may have been immune to me for all these years without knowing it, I question whether it was worth it in the end. After all...A man without want, without desire, without a reason to live other than to spite his mother, what's he worth?...To be honest your life until now really pissed me off, such a waste of potential."

Even through his bound body, the satisfaction he felt at her obvious aggravation bled through onto his face "Guess I'm good at fucking up peoples plans. You and Twilight should start a book club about it. It'd be great, she can whine about how much of an asshole I am for not loving her, and you can bitch about how I ruined the Apocalypse for you. I'll bring the tea and cru-!?"

Once again he found his breath seize halfway down his throat, her free hand extended in a griping motion. "Oh I'm sorry, did I break your train of thought...please...continue."

The next second the air flowed back through him, like nothing had happened. He felt the nail under his chin give a firm push upwards. Sharp pain and a trickling sensation told him that he was now bleeding onto her fingers. With an uncomforting gaze that made him feel like she was looking through him rather than at him, she removed her finger and slowly licked the blood from her nail. The scent of fresh sweat and cherries filled his senses again, then, that new feeling...deep in his gut resurfaced, only now it was hotter. Like he'd swallowed a few jalapeño peppers on a dry throat.

"Tell me, I'm curious..."

Feeling suddenly coursed back through his body. He took notice as his legs buckled, released from her spell and instantly dropping under him. He hit the snowy ground, face first. A legion of half frozen water found its way down his throat upon impact, further brightening his already swell day. Now, with fresh slush shifting its way down the front of his shirt and esophagus, he slowly lifted his face and looked up at her as she stood above him. A sour expression of annoyance and mild anger showed across his features as he spit up dirt flavored snow.

"Tell you what?"

She waited for him to pick himself up before she spoke.

"Tell me, how does it feel to know you're trapped?"

"Beg pardon?" He looked around, confusion etched onto his muddy features. She just smiled at him.

"No, not here. Trapped in your destiny I mean."

Now that he could move, he took great joy in over exaggerating his eye rolls "And what destiny might that be?"

"Why, the Apocalypse of course. You're going to help end the world, it's inevitable. Then our children shall reshape and rule over it. Forever."

He chuckled "Our? As in, our children? You and me?"

She nodded.

"Ha! Now that's a laugh! What kind of drugs are you on, cause I gotta get some of that crap! I'll never have kids, and especially not with you. Why would I want to spread my seed anywhere, condemn my kids to a life of hatred and discrimination just for existing...no thank you. Besides, ignoring every other logical reason why that'll never happen, you're not my type anyway."

"And what type might that be?"

"Not you."

Watching her smile was severely uncomfortable, for some unknowable reason it sent chills down his spine. The air temperature around him felt a dramatic change, as though a random wave of heat suddenly burst through the ground and surrounded him. Kirin's skin slowly began to steam, almost like someone had poured a bucket of hot water over her icy form. The steam seemed to pour from within her robes, quickly creating a small cloud of haze-like air which he could not see through. He heard an assortment of sounds that were not identifiable, but sounded horrifying, like sizzling meat in a fryer. Loud thuds of fabric hitting crunchy snow reached his ears, and waves of new cold air brushed past him. The icy air quickly began to burn his eyes, and he brought up an arm, keeping the painful moisture from freezing to him. The quick burst of wind seemed to be pushing away the small steam cloud around Kirin as quickly as it had appeared.

He waited until the momentary moisture cloud had gone completely before removing his hand. He found his jaw drop slightly by what he found waiting for him in its place. Where Kirin/Famine had been standing before, there was now a fully nude Rainbow Dash in her place. Her body seemed to glow in the snowy air, practically casting a rainbow-like glow around her form. Her breasts were assuredly a size larger and seemed to bounce each time she took in a breath of air. Her whole form seemed to radiate with an allure of sex appeal...of desire. It was hardly a feeling Daybreak could describe, seeing how he was so new to it himself. He was seemingly unable to look away, but also didn't want to. For a moment, he allowed his eyes to travel, revisiting the sight he'd seen a few hours earlier in his room, practically savoring it. That is, until, he came to her smile. Her form was perfect, there was not a single flaw about it. In fact, she seemed to give off a more welcoming glow than he remembered. But her smile...her smile was nothing like the Rainbow Dash he knew.

There was something about it, in her eyes too. Her magenta eyes held no light. It was something hard to describe. When he looked at the Rainbow Dash he had come to know, he could see things in her eyes. Things like attitude, almost like a fire to compete, to fight and be the best at everything she did. It was a presence she held that seemed to dominate everything around and about her, truthfully, it was one of his favorite qualities about Rainbow.

But here...with this Rainbow Dash, there was a coldness, an emptiness, it was something he could not explain any better than the fire in his Rainbows eyes. It had nothing beyond the surface, no attitude, and no feeling. He didn't need any magic to see that this was not his Rainbow Dash. It most surely snapped him out of his momentary stupor though, but he had no idea how. Then she spoke, and her voice was like Rainbows, but filled with an icy sting to it. Like there were two voices overlapping within it, Rainbows voice, and the cold voice of her imposter within.

"What about now? Am I your type now my prince?"

His will to summon up flames and ignite the woman before him rose to a new height, but he was still unable to so much as feel magic around him. Nevertheless, he said it all, with the glare he pierced her with. He could have stayed silent and his feelings would have transferred to her easily, his eyes were stabbed into her like daggers.

"You're not even close to comparing to Rainbow Dash. You're just a cheap imitation, and you know it too. Why else would you assume her form to try and lure me in. It's pathetic really."

One a flash of white, and the image of Rainbow was gone, Kirin stood before him once more, but now she looked angry. Not angry like before, but truly enraged. Even without his magic, he could feel the soulless black energy rolling off her in bounds, surrounding him like vines on the ground. Her voice grew deep, it was the Exorcist in surround sound stereo...truly terrifying

"YOU THINK I NEED HER FORM TO GET WHAT I WANT!? LET'S SEE THEN, HOW LONG YOU CAN LAST AGAINST TRUE FAMINE! I CAN SEE INTO YOUR HEART SON OF CHAOS, YOU'RE NOT HOW YOU WERE BEFORE! YOU CAN'T KEEP ME OUT FOR LONG! NOT ANYMORE! I'LL BREAK YOU FROM WITHIN! BY THE TIME I'M DONE, YOU'LL BE BEGGING ME TO TAKE YOUR SOUL!"

Despite the sheer weight of her energy changing the very environment around them, from an icy tundra, to a snowy mountain peak, to sandy beach's, and back again, he knew she could not kill him and that gave him the confidence he needed to see how far he could push his luck. With a mocking chuckle, he turned his back to her, making extra sure to over exaggerate his shoulders when he shrugged.

"Hmph. I'm not impressed. Maybe the book was accurate after all, since, clearly you are certainly the weakest of the four and that was a stressed point in the pages. Take you out last since you're the least threatening. I can't believe they think you can end the world, you can't even seduce one guy to do your bidding. How do you expect to take on the whole planet if all you can do is shape shift and epically fail at seduction, like some stupid changeling or a siren whore?"

That was it. That was the end of her tolerance. Before the final words had left his lips, he felt his body being thrown through the air. It felt as though he'd been hit by an eight person carriage...full of elephants...and anvils...and pain! He crashed to the ground, shutting his eyes upon impact and sliding until his body removed several piles of trash cans from their natural habitat next to a dumpster! He laid still as he felt the metal containers fall over him, smacking him every which way as they did.

For a moment, all he did was lay there in the mud and await the beating he knew was assured. But when it did not come, he creaked open his eyes...and found nothing. No snowy tundra, no woods...just him on his back, in the mud and covered in metal trash bins.

"I'm back? Or maybe I never left and she just got so pissed she ended the illusion and catapulted me for kicks?"

Slowly rolling over to escape his metal predicament, he let out a sharp gasp of pain when he attempted to sit up. Everything below his shoulders burned with agony, and he found himself down on his back before he'd even risen. He looked up to the sky...it was still storming...still raining. The rain was falling onto his face, cold, wet, and surely unpleasant...but he could not feel it. Nor could he feel the bone chilling blaze of the wind that was causing frost to form on the plants in citizens windows around him.

Realizing he was going nowhere soon, and curious as to why he could not feel his face, he slowly squirmed his right arm from under the metal lid of the trash can to his left. Gingerly, to avoid any unnecessary movement, and therefore unnecessary pain, he slid his hand up his chest, past his neck and to his forehead. Gently, with the caution and grace of a surgeon, he lightly tapped his index and middle finger to the center of his temple...and felt nothing. He jabbed again, slightly harder, and was rewarded with...nothing. Mildly annoyed he jabbed hard enough to normally cause a small twinge of pain, like one being zapped with a shocker pen...but still felt nothing. However, as he pulled his fingers away, he felt something sticky covering them.

He held his two fingers above his eyes, and waited for them to be lit by an inevitable flash of lightening, seeing as neither the sun, nor the moon seemed to feel up to an appearance in this storm. He didn't have to wait long, the next flash was bright enough for him to get a perfect view of his fingers. Regret filled him the moment he realized what was sticking both of them together.

"That's my blood...my head is bleeding"

Before he could discover the severity of his wound, two hands gripped themselves around his shirt, pulling him up, and freeing him from his metal prison. The sharpness of his saviors nails shredded through his shirt and left fresh holes, but he knew later he could simply fix it with magic if need be, and so paid it little mind. His head inclined slightly, curious as to who had pulled him from the debris. The answer almost made him wish he was back in the garbage.

Holding him by the scruff of his collar and digging her sharpened nails into his neck, Kirin's lips were curled into a mixture between a sneer and a malicious smirk.

"You think you're so clever don't you. Think you're untouchable just because you've got nothing to be used against you. But that was the old you. You're becoming different now. You don't see it yet, but I do, and soon...oh yes, very soon the time will come and I'll be back for you. Until then, the plague of Famine shall be spread over this little town, then all of Equestria!...But not the world yet, I'm saving the rest of it for my siblings, I'm sure you'll meet them soon enough..."

He found focusing in on Kirin's appearance to be difficult, a slight throbbing was growing in the back of his head, blurring his vision and making any kind of focusing difficult. He longed to just close his eyes and let sleep consume him...but he knew he needed to do something first. A light fizzling in the corner of his burred vision briefly caught his attention. Squinting, he saw there was a hazy white portal off to the distance, just about the correct amount of feet away that he had flown when he crashed. Like a light bulb went off in his head, he understood. There had been no illusion, it had all been real.

"True...Space..."

She'd moved them to the True Space when she'd first appeared, that was why the cold emptiness felt so familiar, because he'd felt it so many times before, but never quite like he had then. The hunger...the deep heat of want in his gut, that must have been from being near Kirin, and the rest was just the Space's own power over him, draining him. Just at a much more excelled rate than he'd ever felt before.

"If this really is Famine...then I need a sample to...study..."

Trying to lift his arm was more strenuous then ever before, the slow throbbing in his head was growing more constant by the second. He was able to depict the glow of her hair though, and that was all he needed. Summoning, what felt like all his strength, he reached forward and grasped a firm hold on her hair! The rain and his own blurring vision kept him from understanding how she reacted, but the slow chuckle he heard emitting from her gave a pretty good idea.

"Look at you, one good blow to the head and you're barely able to lift a finger. All that chaos, all that...Wrath, just swimming around inside of you, longing to burst free and give you divine power...yet you deny it, your true self. Such a waste..."

She released her grip on his shirt. He started to fall towards the ground, but kept a tight grip on her snowy hair, even while it was wet and slick from the rain. He scrunched his fist tight to hold onto the water logged locks as he fell. Feeling his hold refuse to loosen as he fell, Kirin quickly spun on the spot, and planted a single footed mule kick, straight into his gut! The air left Daybreaks body and he was quickly propelled backwards several feet, but he still refused to remove his hold on her hair. So as he was thrown away from Kirin, the sharp ripping sound of hair leaving her scalp, combined with an aggravated shriek of pain were audible when he struck the brick wall some feet away from her.

Despite the blood, now dripping down both sides of his face, he managed to roughly shove the few locks of her hair into his exposed pants pocket with the arm that he could still feel. He hoped they'd survive the trip back long enough for him to find a container for them. If he even made it there himself...

Slumped against the wall and barely holding onto his consciousness, he was only partially aware when Kirin grasped hold of his neck and started to lift him from the ground again.

"hehehe...guess she didn't like me pulling out her hair...bitch..."

The feeling of warm blood running down his face and through his hair was only half as uncomfortable as being denied air while she strangled him. He didn't bother trying to focus his sight, the rain combined with his now splitting migraine...and the blood in his eyes, left him with little more than fuzzy colors and shapes to see. He was able to feel Kirin's cold breath on his neck as she leaned close to him, he heard her give a brief exhale of breath before hissing at him...

"Daybreak!"

"Huh?...That's not her voice..."

A surge of heat surrounded his face...then Kirin shrieked in pain! A blistering heat seemed to burst through the cold air around him, giving him back his breath and the feeling in his body. Kirin dropped him to the ground and retreated back as several blurry orange spheres materialized and struck her in the chest! There was a brief hissing sound, like hot water striking cold metal, then Kirin's form seemed to explode into snow...or rain, he couldn't tell through his half closed eye lids. A half hearted chuckle freed itself from his lips as he slumped back on the ground

"Yeah...that's right bitch...you'd...better run..."

White hot orange light consumed his glassy eyes when a familiar shape appeared standing over him.

"Daybreak?! Daybreak are you alive? Say something!"

A orange sphere dominated his vision, outlining his current savior from behind and giving him a small bit of visual aid. He made out the shape of poofy red and yellow hair through the hazy orange light, identifying his rescuer and allowing him a breath of relief.

"At least it isn't Twilight...I'd never hear the end of it..."

"Would you say something to let me know your alive already, give me some kind of sign here!" Sunset Shimmers voice came out with noticeable hints of panic, he could only wonder how bad he must look to warrant such concern. He did his best to form a coy smile, if only to shut her up.

"What's...w-with the...interference...miss referee....c-couldn't you see...I had her, right where I wanted her..."

He didn't have to have eyes to tell she was rolling hers, he could hear it in her voice.

"Right, sure you did, I'll save the 'who was that' question for later then...thank Celestia you're alive...Rainbow might have killed me if I came back without you..."

He smiled, he didn't really know why. Something in her voice just had, a knowing tone to it, and that made him smile. He could only wonder what kind of a scene Rainbow had caused when he hadn't returned, or maybe she'd found Fluttershy herself and tried to go back out after him. Either way, he doubted it had gone smoothly.

"I really hope Twilight was there to see it if Rainbow lost her shit...that would just make all this worth it...ah ~ just picturing the look on her face makes me all warm and fuzzy inside"

With the self assurance that Sunset had to bring him back safely, he had no problems letting himself pass out. His eyes dropped like drawbridges and his head slumped back over in the mud. As his thoughts faded to static he vaguely heard Sunsets voice in the background.

"Daybreak! Daybreak! Oh Celestia dammit don't pass out! How am I supposed to carry you in this storm?!"

"Figure...it out...I've done enough...Don't...forget...the...gator..."

"The what?...Oh come on! Daybreak wake up....Daybreak?....Daybreak!...You ass..."

Hatred Cuts Deep

Back at Ponyville University the typhoon intensified, seemingly forming it's strongest winds specifically around the gymnasium where everyone was gathered to wait out the titan-like power of the storm. Whether by coincidence, or some unknown force acting upon it, the storm seemed to have formed it's eye directly above the University, and was causing more distortion directly outside it's barrier than anywhere else in Ponyville. The chaos riddled lightning slammed itself against the gargantuan shield surrounding the school, causing it to flare up dangerously and become a teal translucent field for a few moments, before fading from sight once more. Each bolt held enough power to warp reality where it struck, but the barrier surrounding the school was just as powerful, and resilient. It held each bolt without giving an inch.

While the lightning pounded the shield on the outside, a storm of another making was brewing within the gyms walls. Although the sounds of the wind were muffled through the barrier to those inside, the screaming pair within were causing enough noise on there own for it to hardly matter much at all.

"HOW CAN YOU EVEN SUGGEST THAT?! WE CAN'T JUST ABANDON HIM AND SUNSET OUT THERE! THEY'RE OUR FRIENDS TWILIGHT!"

"SHE IS OUR FRIEND, RAINBOW DASH! NOT HIM! DAYBREAK HAS NO AFFILIATION WITH ANY OF US, AND HE CERTAINLY ISN'T OUR FRIEND! HE'S DISCORDS SON!"

"THAT HARDLY MATTERS! SUNSET WON'T COME BACK WITHOUT HIM, YOU AND I BOTH KNOW THAT! YOU PLANNING ON HELPING HER IN AND SHUTTING THE DOOR IN HIS FACE?! WHAT IF HE'S WOUNDED?! WOULD YOU REALLY JUST LEAVE HIM OUT THERE! LOOK AT IT...IT'S RAINING CATS AND DOGS OUT THERE!"

"Oh...my..." The barely audible noise seemed to draw the two girls from they're brief battle. Twilight rolled her eyes

"Fluttershy, its a figure of speech. It's not really raining cats and dogs."

"Uh...Actually Sugarcube...ya'll may wanna look again..."

Applejacks voice broke through the crowd, the muscled farm girl casually shoved her way towards her friends, carrying two large barrels full of sandwiches and casually knocking over anyone who didn't move from her path (mostly by accident of course). She dumped the barrels down next to Rainbow, who was covered from head to foot in blankets and shivering wildly on a small mattress the nurse had brought out for her. Rainbow gave a small nod of thanks and slowly reached for one of the little wrapped treats. After successfully engulfing her shaky hands around it, she slowly retreated back inside her cocoon to munch the snack. After wiping some sweat from her brow, Applejack turned and headed towards the curtains covering the gym's windows. With a mighty pull, she yanked open the curtains and revealed the monster-like storm outside. No light broke through the window, as the sun and moon still refused to show themselves, but the lights from inside the gym and the occasional flashes of lightning, were more than enough to ignite the scene outside. The sight was...difficult to digest.

Small cats and miniature sized dogs of every color seemed to be materializing from thin air and falling from the black skies above! As they fell they yipped and meowed all the way to the ground! Then, as they struck gravel, they would violently explode into a barrage of slush and water! Fluttershy grasped at her heart as she saw the horror through the window, and let loose a terrifying shriek of rage! Applejack managed to tackle her just as she began her sprint towards the exit!

The farmer brought her full weight down on Fluttershy as she plowed her down like a football player! They both dropped to the gym floor and wrestled for a few moments, each one trying to subdue the other. Fluttershy let loose an uncomfortable grunt as she hit the rubbery, padded ground. One could say it was lucky her chest was so large...it clearly helped cushion her fall when she hit the gym floor, and allowed her to fight back rather than start gasping for breath like anyone else who'd ever been tackled by Applejack would have. It was hardly a question of who would win though...rather...how long it would take. Applejack had Flutters from the beginning, but the sheer will Fluttershy presented in trying to scramble free and make for the doors, was impressive, if not terrifying in it's own way!

Eventually Applejack got Fluttershy back down on her belly and pinned both her arms behind her back. Just to be safe she sat down on her back as well, holding her arms down with the full weight of her muscled frame on top of them. Fluttershy struggled for a just a moment more, before sighing in submission.

"Ima stay on top of ya'll for awhile now Fluttershy. Can't risk ya going out into that terror, ya understand right?"

Although she gave a small whimper of protest, Fluttershy slowly nodded her head, brushing her face across the floor as she did so to remove so of the hair from her face.

Rainbow looked on out the window from within her small mountain of blankets. Choosing to sit up rather than lay down and rest, the blankets her friends had given her had formed a small mountain over top and around her body. The only part of her skin that was visible through the fluffy fabrics was her, bluer than usual cheeks, and vibrant hair. Even from outside the sheets, it was clear she was still shivering madly despite the blankets. She hardly moved, save for every few minutes, when a shaky blue hand would appear from within the abyss and inch it's way across the floor to the slowly shrinking pile of sandwiches. She would quickly swipe up the treats, then retreat back inside her mini cave like a trapdoor spider.

She looked back up at Twilight, whose arms were still crossed with that uncompromising look she always wore when she was sure she was right. She was starting off into space, possibly out the window, but clearly thinking hard about something. Rainbow's face dropped into a scowl

"You're not really gonna just leave him out there are you Twilight? You're better than that...right?"

Upon hearing the return to calm in Rainbows voice, Twilight let out a small sigh. She slightly uncrossed her arms and looked back down at her shivering friend.

"Look Rainbow, I'm not suggesting we leave him out there, I'm just saying we need to question him. If he really is behind the storm we need to know."

"That's hardly much better! The way you talk you make it sound like it'll be an interrogation. You can't even prove he did anything wrong, heck, you don't even have a single reason to believe he caused it other than you having no one else to blame! That's not fair, and that's not how you treat my friends Twilight!"

Twilight's eye gave a small twitch at the word "friend", and Rainbow did not fail to notice it. Twilight fully uncrossed her arms, and kneelt down next to Rainbow. She lowered her voice so that only Rainbow Dash could hear.

"I've been meaning to ask about that actually. Ever since you said he was your friend earlier I've just been wondering...how do you even know he considers you a friend? What if he's just using you to get close to the Elements of Harmony?"

Rainbows eyes briefly glazed over, as her mind shot back to her time spent with Daybreak. Particularly the day on the bleachers, out by the (still) ruined football field. The words he said to her...

"Rainbow...You're...the first friend I've ever had...!"

"I remember how he sounded when he said that...there was no way he was lying to me. He struggled to say that to me, I saw it...There's no way I could ever believe he's using me."

Rainbow poked her head out fully from within the blankets, while still keeping the rest of her body covered while she spoke. Her voice held a particular bite to it, at certain points.

"No Twilight! There's no way he's using me. Just because you can't move past whatever happened between you two back then, doesn't mean he hasn't. He's changed!"

Twilight heard the growing aggression in Rainbows voice, but her sureness only served to rile up Twilight even more. She puffed up her chest in anger when Rainbow mentioned her past with Daybreak.

"This has nothing to do with what he did to me back then! I'm just trying to protect my friends from being hurt like I was! He's not good people Rainbow Dash! I'm telling you, he'll use you and then cut you off just like he did me! I knew him! I know him! He hasn't changed, that's the whole reason I confronted him the first day I saw him, was to see if he had changed. I spoke to him, I saw what he's become! He hasn't changed at all!"

Despite her shivering body offering her no real strength to cause the usual intimidation she was capable of, she still managed to shoot Twilight a stare stern enough to make Fluttershy proud.

"Did you ever consider, that maybe you confronting him just brought out his old self, like a bad memory? I've spent days with him Twilight! Days! He's my fucking roommate for fucks sake! I'm with him practically all the time! I know him! Not you! And I say the Daybreak you claim to know, isn't him anymore!"

Twilight was up from kneeling now, her voice raised once again as her anger began to boil over.

"SINCE WHEN IS HE YOUR ROOMMATE RAINBOW DASH!? THANKS FOR SHARING THAT BIT OF INFO WITH THE REST OF US! HOW LONG HAS THAT BEEN GOING ON!?...NO...IT DOESN'T MATTER...YOU LIVING WITH HIM DOESN'T MEAN YOU KNOW HIM ANY BETTER! HE'S A LIAR, AND A DAMN GOOD ONE, HE CAN ACT LIKE THE PERSON YOU THINK HE IS FOR DAYS! I SHOULD KNOW! HE ACTED LIKE HE WAS MY FRIEND FOR YEARS BEFORE HE FINALLY DITCHED ME! I'M JUST TRYING TO KEEP THAT FROM HAPPENING TO YOU TOO! WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU CAN TRUST HIM, HUH!? WHAT COULD HE HAVE POSSIBLY SAID TO YOU TO MAKE YOU SO TRUSTING!? TELL ME! I REALLY WANT TO KNOW RAINBOW DASH!"

Rainbows mouth opened, the words jumped to the forefront of her lips. She wanted to scream to Twilight about what her and Daybreak had said and done together. She wanted to yell it to everyone that she was dating the son of chaos, if only just to make them all leave him be...but as she looked around, at all the ears now leaning towards them from within the mass of students...all the whispering that was now occurring...she knew she couldn't. She'd told him she wouldn't tell anyone, and that meant she had to keep that part quiet. She knew the things they'd shared together, and the things he'd said to her, were important to him. If her friends knew, then they would understand why they should trust him, no doubt. But Twilight was too smart, if Rainbow revealed anything, she'd figure out everything somehow, that's how she was with things like this. Plus, considering how much she clearly hated Daybreak, there's no way she'd let the problem rest if Rainbow hinted too strongly she knew things Twilight didn't.

Knowing this, Rainbow tried to pick her words carefully.

"I-It doesn't matter what he said Twilight...I...I trust him...fully. That should be enough for you. I'm asking you to trust me with this. He's fine Twilight."

Twilight stared hard at Rainbow Dash, her piercing gaze held the same effect as the headmistresses. It gave off the impression that Twilight was x-raying her, maybe even just looking straight through her. Rainbow could tell she knew, she knew Rainbow was hiding something, and that meant this likely wouldn't end anytime soon. Luckily for her, before the situation could escalate, the twin entrance doors burst open from the outside!

Twilight's body whipped around quicker than anyone's, she gasped, hands jumping to her mouth. Her exclamation was followed by many others within the crowd of students as everyone turned towards the doors. There, standing in the entrance and barely supporting one another, were Sunset Shimmer and Daybreak. Each one seemed half conscious, it was difficult to discern who was leaning on who for support. A cat hung loosely to end of Sunsets hair, before exploding into a confetti of water seconds later. Sunset's hair was a frizzled mess and charred black in several places along the tips of her follicles. Her clothes were clearly soaked straight down to her skin, which to anyone who hadn't been outside yet, seemed weird considering she'd left with a barrier up. Had most of her body not been leaning over and around Daybreak, much of her skin would have been visible through the wet clothes. It was a factor several boys in the crowd did not fail to pick up on, as they slowly started trying to lean over top each other to catch even a small glimpse.

Daybreak looked worse off than her, there was mud and slush dominating the majority of his formerly emerald hair. His left arm was bent, tightly pressed against his chest, and straining to hold some kind of sack within his clothing. His raincoat and pants were torn in several places, and blood ran down the sides of his face and knees. With all the water rushing down his body, it was nearly impossible to tell where the stream of red was originating. Although judging from his shredded knees, that was definitely one of the spots at least.

Applejack, along with a mint green girl whose hair matched the color of her skin, with a white streak lining the front of her locks, quickly rushed forward from the crowd to catch the two as they started to stumble forward. Neither Daybreak nor Sunset made it much past the entrance upright, both were clearly unable to support each other for more than a few steps, and collapsed forward just as Applejack and the mint girl reached them. Applejack made it to Daybreak before he could fully lose his balance, managing to catch him at the chest and keeping him mostly standing. But the mint colored girl, who wasn't nearly as fast as the farmer, was unable to get there in time to keep Sunset on her feet, and ended up letting her simply collapse back into her arms.

Applejack slowly turned her and Daybreak around, to begin making a slow walk over to one of the mats where he could sit and rest. Sadly, they never got to start...seconds after Applejack had Daybreak fully upright, a blinding flash of color zoomed by Twilight (along with several pairs of blankets trailing behind), leaving her spinning on her heels and headed straight for them! It flew past Sunset and the mint girl quick enough to take them both off balance and put them on their rears, with Sunset's back landing in the mint girls lap and leaving them both seeing stars! AJ prepared herself for the inevitable, and familiar, gut wrenching pain that would soon come as the wall of vibrant color slammed into her and Daybreak!

Applejack felt the wind leave her body as both she and Daybreak were sent skidding several feet, nearly back out the twin doors, as a pair of arms wrapped themselves around them both and squeezed the life from their bodies!

"Daybreak! You look like shit! Are you alright? What happened to your hair? What happened to your clothes? What happened to your head!? What are you clutching under that coat? Are you covered in blood?! Why are you always covered in blood?! Come on and answer me dammit!"

Rainbow hadn't even come to a full stop before she began firing off questions into Daybreak and AJ's faces. The sheer power of her squeeze was enough to even cause Applejack a few twinges of pain, she had no idea Rainbow could hug quite so...anaconda-like, until now. AJ was forced to release her hold on Daybreak in order to break free of Rainbows grasp. Dash turned and caught Daybreak in her arms without missing a step, seemingly losing all interest in Applejack and fully turning her attention on him.

Even through the torn coat, Rainbow could feel his body quivering worse than her own. She wasted no time removing the remaining blankets from her body (the few that had survived the trip over at least). She draped each one over Daybreak, doing her best to wrap him up like a marshmallow...similar to how she had been a few moments prior. Twilights jaw was on the floor in disbelief.

"Rainbow Dash! What are you doing?!"

"Uh...helping my friend...duh...he's obviously freezing to death here." Rainbow didn't even turn to look back at her, she just kept her eyes focused on Daybreak as she went to work dabbing the smaller blankets at whatever parts of him remained wet. Having still not changed out of her own wet clothing despite extras being brought over to her, her bra and undershorts were almost fully visible through her clothing. Despite her having had more time to dry herself off, Rainbows visible skin was still showing even worse than Sunset Shimmers, but she didn't care. The only thing that mattered to her right then, was warming up Daybreak. Gingerly running her fingers through his muddied hair, pulling out both twigs and bits of garbage along the way, she looked at his face and smiled.

"How ya feeling big guy?" She kept her voice low so as not to let the others around overhear, but the softness in her voice was apparent even to those far away...and drew back in the curious ears. Slowly, she dragged the towel through his hair, trailing it behind her fingers, drying and cleaning as much of it as she could. He seemed barely able to speak, his lips were a shade of dark purple and nothing about him felt warm to the touch. Even his breath seemed to come out cold as he attempted a chuckle.

"H-hey t-there Dashie...I...I s-see you f-found F-Fluttershy ehehehe...oww...b-brought her b-back a p-present..."

The sack under his arm slowly dropped from his grip, making a wet splat sound as it struck against the floor. Rainbow looked down and gave a slight start when the bag jumped after briefly touching her foot.

"What's inside of it?"

"A...A b-baby gator..."

Eyebrows up and curious, Rainbow leaned down, using her free hand to slowly open the bag while keeping her other on Daybreaks chest to support him. Slowly, as the zipper came down, a small scaled head popped out of the bag...the head of a miniature green gator. Without a warning, it flung itself from the sack and latched it's toothless jaws onto Rainbows head. Daybreak expected her to shriek in fear, or at least violently tear the predator off her head...but she didn't. In fact, she didn't even look surprised...rather bored instead. She simply stood back up and cupped her free hand over her mouth.

"HEY PINKIE PIE! DAYBREAK BROUGHT YOU A PRESENT!"

"N-no Dash...I s-said it's f-for F-Flutters-shy..."

The loudest gasp in known history, followed by the sounds of people being toppled over like bowling pins, traveled throughout the crowd before he ever finished his words! The next thing Daybreak knew, there was a flash of pink, then he found himself being crushed between two large, squishy balloons covered only by a t-shirt, while something with the force of a freight train crashed into him! Instantly deprived of breath and unable to tell what just rang all the choir bells in his head, Daybreak started to crumple backwards, only to find his new captor refuse to allow it. A crushing pain rocketed up his arms as something began to squeeze the life from his lungs, cracking his arm bones in the process. A high pitched, and obviously way too hyper voice, broke through the comfortable volume limit on his ear drums, and sent his head ringing with more pain.

"Oh thank you thank you thank you! I love presents and I especially love getting presents from strangers it's the perfect chance to make new friends and I'm always trying to make new friends in fact there was this one time an old cranky man named Doodle came to Ponyville looking for his long lost lover and I greeted him with my standard Pinkie Pie Welcome To Ponyville Party Canon he didn't like that too much but when I gave him a new and sexy looking hair piece to wear he seemed to mellow out then I kinda ruined his most prized possession and ended up finding his old flame for him so everything was alright in the end but now you're here in Ponyville and I haven't thrown you a party yet you just gotta let me throw you a party cause parties are my life and even though Twilight says your a big meanie I'm willing to give anyone a chance cause I love making new friends and I'm just dying to know how you and Dashie became friends you can tell me all about it at the party once you've had a bit to drink of course and-mmmmmmph!"

Breath exploded down his throat and flooded his lungs as Daybreak found himself miraculously released from the death hug he'd been given. He crumpled to his knees the moment he was free and only looked up once he'd drawn in several deep breaths of oxygen. He gazed up to find Rainbow Dash with her hand clasped around the mouth of his former captor, and the baby gator now missing from her head. Rainbow smiled at him sheepishly

"Sweet Celestia Pinkie Pie, take a breath for goddess sake. He just got in from being out in that . Give him a minute. Ok?" She gestured out towards the window with her head. The girl known as Pinkie Pie had her eyes darting about in her head, from the window, to Daybreak, then back and forth a few times, before she slowly nodded. Rainbow released her, and extended a hand to him. He took it, still shivering, and allowed her to pull him up. They both slowly re-gathered the blankets that had fallen off him while he'd been attacked by Pinkie, and began wrapping themselves up again. Pinkie smiled, blushing lightly at him as the baby gator that had been attached to Rainbows head, now crawled it's way up her arm and to her hair, nuzzling itself into her poofy head like a nest.

"Guess the gator is hers...or something...I don't even care anymore...I just wanna lay down for awhile and nap...maybe forever..."

"hehehe Sorry...I just get so excited when I meet new friends."

"We aren't friends. I just met you." His voice was strained by exhaustion, shivering cold, and a mild annoyance at having the life squeezed out of him for the third time that day. He half expected the madly grinning girls smile to droop, or for her to show some kind of negative reaction to his blunt words. Instead of any of that...she just kept smiling.

"Silly, just because we just met doesn't mean we can't already be friends."

"If your smile doesn't stop exceeding your facial limits...I'm calling the psyche ward"

Daybreak stared at her hard. Her smile was abnormally sincere...he could see it in her eyes. Everything about her grin screamed an overabundance of cuddles. Taking the few free moments he had while re-blanketing himself to get a good look at her, he studied her appearance in depth. This girls name was Pinkie Pie, he'd heard Rainbow call her that. She was almost as tall as he was, and with her overly poofy (and obviously uncontrollable) pink hair, she equaled his height if not surpassed it. Her skin was the perfect shade of pink bubblegum and radiated with an aura that seemed to call out a promise of hugs...endless hugs. She wore a sky blue t-shirt that loosely flapped in the wind each time she moved. Instead of jeans or pants, she wore a light purple skirt that extended down to her knees and was decorated all over with an uncountable assortment of party balloons. Even if her shirt hadn't been as loosely fitted as it was, he had a feeling it would still give a significant bounce each time she jumped. There was no way any shirt could have held down the amount of cleavage she had beneath her fabric. He'd felt it when she squeezed him, her chest must have been almost as large as Fluttershy's. Yet somehow she'd managed to move at such an unnatural speed before she'd tackled him...that was a terrifying thought. On top of her ridiculously large boobs and overall cuddly body structure...her smile seemed to radiate sunshine. Not literally of course, but her smile made him want to smile, if only slightly. It wasn't like the happy feeling he felt when Rainbow hugged him, but more like a feeling welling up inside him that would brighten a normal person's day.

He had an idea of what significant role this smiley girl played just by the uncomfortable, but also slightly warm, feeling he got from her. With a painful strain, he blinked into his magical sight and found his suspicions quickly confirmed. If he looked past the surface of her bubbly aura, towards her core like he'd done with Rainbow and Fluttershy, he could see the same, warm, pulsating waves of energy within her.

"This chatter box is an Element of Harmony? Do they just give these things away?"

A firm pat on his back from Rainbow brought him back to reality. She was helping him slowly shuffle his way over to a mattress lying on the gyms floor, some fifteen feet away. Pinkie seemed to have gone off in her own little world after he didn't answer her back. She was now playing with the baby gator, allowing him to clamp his toothless jaws upon her hands, then gently flipping him over in her opposite palm and tickling his underbelly. It was, admittedly adorable.

He and Rainbow made it to the mattress, walking right by Twilight without a word in the process, and he collapsed into the remaining pile of blankets Rainbow had left over from her sprint to him. He was tempted to shoot Twilight a sneer, just to piss her off, but he was too tired to be an asshole and simply allowed his exhaustion to overwhelm him.

"Ah yes...sweet sleep, come to me. Preferably in form of my egotistical, but still hot, girlfriend...wait...why did I just think that..."

Sheets flew everywhere as Daybreak fell onto the mattress, like a sloth suffering from sleep deprivation. It was a full minute before Rainbow was able to sit down beside him and fully cover her own shivering body as well. She sat close, but not so close it seemed like she was trying to cuddle him, despite her deep desire to do just that.

Once they were both settled and mostly comfortable, Twilight and her friends surrounded the mattress like vultures. Sunset Shimmer showed up a moment later, accompanied by the mint colored girl and shivering as madly as Daybreak. Twilight took one glance at Sunset, and snapped her fingers. Purple sparks exploded forth from the gym floor as a mattress identical to the one Daybreak and Rainbow were on, materialized before them, complete with several more blankets.

"Here Sunset, lay down on this. I've added a heating spell to it. You'll be fine in no time."

The mint girl helped Sunset onto the mattress, then as soon as she was covered in her own set of sheets, took a quick glance towards Daybreak and scurried away like a frightened kitten.

"Thanks Lyra!" Sunset attempted to yell after her, but she was already lost in the crowd of students. Pinkie embraced Sunset in a warming hug "I'm sure she heard you".

Sunset nodded, if she intended on replying, she wasn't given the chance. Twilight quickly stepped to the front of her friends and looked down at Daybreak, literally and figuratively.

"Look, I'm just as thrilled as the rest of you that Sunset is ok, really I am. But we need to get a few things straight before we start handing out the warm hugs anymore-"

Pinkie Pie looked visibly disappointed at this notion and slowly shrunk back into the circle with her friends. Twilight gave her a sympathetic smile, then turned and narrowed her gaze down at Daybreak again

"-starting with you Daybreak. I have some questions for you and I better get some answers."

Rainbow unconsciously scooted closer to him upon hearing the sharpness in Twilights voice. Daybreak felt the slight shift in the mattress and realized what Rainbow was doing. He smiled to himself...if that was how Rainbow felt on the matter, he might as well have a little fun. Although he was still visibly weak and shivering, he summoned up the strength to be a smart ass.

"And if I don't feel like answering, then what? Will you lecture me on the importance of being honest with your friends?" His mocking smile caused Twilight noticeable enragement, but even she couldn't see his slowly balling fists beneath the sheets.

"Then I'll have you arrested the moment you can walk on your own, maybe even before that, for casting this magic chaos storm over Ponyville!"

"Twilight..."

Twilight looked to her left as a gentle tug on her sleeve briefly distracted her. She hadn't even realized it until now, but her palms were starting to glow a dangerous purple. Fluttershy was gently holding onto her sleeve and looking at her with a soft, but saddened gaze. She felt another, more powerful hand gently set itself on her right shoulder. She knew it was Applejack even before she turned to look at her.

"Listen Sugarcube, ya'll think maybe ya outta let us handle this here 'questioning' of yours? I think it'd be a lot better for everyone."

"I'm perfectly capable-!"

Applejack held up her hand, Twilight went silent instantly. Daybreak was actually a little impressed.

"Is this other girl really so terrifying that she can just silence Twilight like that...or maybe they have some level of respect I don't understand...either way I wish I could do that...like...all the time"

"I'm sure you are capable hun, but ya'll aren't as observant as I am. You're stressing him out just as much as he is you. Why else would he be clenching his fists tighter than one of my lasso knots under that there blanket?"

Instinctively, Daybreak unclenched his fists, noticeable shock jumped to his face for a moment. He was unable to hide the movement of his hands from those surrounding him, so he just tried to play it off normally, even as Twilight let a small smile sneak onto her lips.

"Well, of course she's stressing me out. I just got back in from walking through the fucking ocean falling from the sky, animal crossing addition, in case you haven't noticed, combined with enough wind to turn the Leaning Tower of Pisa into the Laying Tower. All to find a girl who turned out to be here all along! Then to add on to those pleasantries, I got ambushed by a bunch of furry animals who seemed intent on sacrificing me in a massive black cauldron-" He shot Fluttershy a brief glare, he watched her quickly dissolve into blushes, obviously understanding what had happened to him.

"Well that at least that proves she knows they set those traps...what in Tartarus could her house possibly need that for...?"

"Then after escaping from nearly being cooked alive and eaten by a toothless gator, I got to walk back through the storm, again! And that's not even the best part! No, the best part is on the way back, I actually managed to discover whose behind this storm of the dark ages! Only to have my ass handed to me by said saboteur, and have to be rescued by Sunset Shimmer! Then I get here to be lectured by the Princess of grudge holders over there! So yeah! I'm a little stressed out!"

He'd kept his cool at the beginning, but towards the end he couldn't help but let his anger start to flow through. He was tired of being blamed for things that weren't his fault, or his doing, or within his control to stop. Twilight seemed to be making it a habit of doing all three, and it was actually starting to piss him off, despite how he reacted.

The girl who'd stepped forward and silenced Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but Twilights impatience for answers seemed to get the better of her. She quickly dropped to a kneeling position so as to be eye level with him, and stared at him hard

"If that's true, and you really did see who did this, then tell me who, now!"

His eyes narrowed with growing rage.

"How dare you presume to order me Twilight!" He could his anger coming to a boil again.

"Ask politely and I'll think about it."

"I'd sooner jump off the top staircase without magic than ask you (bold) for anything! Now tell me!"

"Bite me Princess

"Why you little shit-!"

"Excuse me Princess, but I need a moment of silence while I get into a meditative state where I block out any and all irritating white noise...I call it The Twilight Zone."

Rage didn't begin to describe the feelings of pure hate that seemed to be literally fuming out of Twilights ears! Especially when Daybreak actually did cross his legs, shut his eyes, and began lightly humming to himself.

On the outside, Twilight absolutely lost her mind, she started screaming words at him she didn't even know she could use! Whatever anger she had been suppressing during their conversation likely came out right then. Pinkie Pie had to physically cover Fluttershy's ears for her, while Twilight unleashed the full force of her verbal arsenal of insults!

However, in Daybreaks mind, he was hearing nothing but the sound of waves crashing against a craggy coast, birds chirping, and the ever so subtle sound of a cocky friend calling to him. He was tempted to actually attempt touching Rainbows mind and speaking to her for real, if only to pass the time. Though, considering how weak he already was from the storm and his "fight" with Famine, and that he'd never successfully attempted telepathy before...he decided it was best to just stay in his "Twilight Zone".

A few minutes passed where Daybreak enjoyed the sounds of his own thoughts and the bliss that came with blocking out the world, but eventually he found himself being given a light shake, by none other than Rainbow Dash herself. She wore an expression of held back laughter, mixed with slight concern. Though it was clear that suppressing the giggles was causing her more of a struggle than the concern was. Clearly he'd missed something funny. Looking around, Twilight was no where to be found, and the girl who had silenced her with just a raised hand, was now kneeling down in front of him, also wearing a small smirk, though hers had a more subtle hint of seriousness to it.

He couldn't help the raised eyebrow that came when she slowly extended her hand to him out of nowhere. He eyed it for a moment, as though studying it for booby traps.

"What are the chances there's a hidden blade or something stashed under her sleeve, ready to stab the shit out of me when I shake her hand?...Well she's not Twilight...or my mother... so I should be good...I guess there's no reason to be rude...yet."

Slowly he extended his right hand from under the blanket, and took hers in it. Upon the moment of contact, he regretted his decision. Whether on purpose or not, there was no feeling like having your hand flattened into paper during a handshake...and this girl did just that. There was enough strength and power in just her grip, to make him quiver in fear.

"This girl...could literally tear me in half...and then in half again...and still probably not break a sweat...is she even human?"

He doubted she could tell what he was thinking, or that he could sense the amount of power she was holding back so as to not break his hand, but it didn't seem to matter. It took every shred of self-taught discipline he had not to cry out in agony, even as his eyes attempted to water. Once the pain began to show on his face, the girl smiled more sincerely than before, and released him. He made sure never to utter a single whimper of pain, he wouldn't let her make him feel weak.

"My name's Applejack, I think we all may have gotten off on the wrong foot here. Yer past with Twilight is ya'lls business, and I like to give everyone the benefit of the doubt before I judge 'em. So I'd like to start off right."

He looked upon her like he had Pinkie Pie, after quickly pulling his throbbing hand back under the blankets to rub profusely until it ceased to be a pancake of course. She gave off a feeling that was nothing like what he felt from Pinkie. Where as the Hug Machine a few feet away had an aura that practically tasted of joy and free spiritedness, Applejacks aura, although just as overwhelming to be near, was stern. He felt a strong sense of duty and honor radiating from her when he extended his perceptions. He also felt a deep seeded sense of pride, for herself and her family. Though that would normally be a weakness to exploit, this girl gave off the feeling that it was her strength. He didn't bother with his magical sight this time, he'd pretty much deduced that she, and the white skinned girl that had yet to identify herself within the crowd, were the last of the Elements. Nevertheless he was curious, and resolved to check her aura later when he had his strength back.

Her magical aura aside, Daybreak took note of her actual appearance next. This girl clearly worked on a farm, there was no doubt in his mind. If there was a book of stereotypes written about farmers, she likely met every single one. Even without her accent, her clothing alone gave her away. Atop her blonde colored hair was a large brown "ten gallon" hat, which he'd only ever spotted worn atop the citizens of Appleloosa, or on the farm folk that lived in the outskirts of Equestria. He was tempted to ask if she had any family in Appleloosa, but he doubted the answer would surprise him much. Her hair, which was long enough to extend wildly down to her back if she hadn't tied it with a tiny red bow at the bottom, was lain over the side of her right shoulder and nearly touching his feet as she knelt in front of him.

Complimenting her hat and hair, was a loosely tucked collared shirt. Lime green on the top and bleach white towards the bottom with buttons leading down the center of the shirt. Her bottoms were tight fitting jeans, but they only seemed tight because of the bronze colored belt that was strapped around them, squeezing the jeans against her waist. At the point where both parts of the belt met in the middle, there was a bronze apple shaped belt buckle just above her zipper. Considering her most likely job, the reason for the belt was probably to loosen the jeans if they ever became too tight while she worked in whatever field or orchard she was responsible for.

Moving past her clothes, he took care to admire the smoothness of her skin, compared to the roughness of the calices he'd felt on her hand when she shook his. It was a remarkable feat to keep ones skin so smooth while working on a farm all day, but she seemed to be pulling it off well. He couldn't get a proper read on her chest size from the angle she was squatting, especially since her shirt was so loosely tucked. He didn't really care about something like that on this girl though, she had an aura that commanded respect...and he respected her for that. Though it was nice to finally see someone other than Rainbow Dash whose chest wasn't clawing to be free of their owners shirt.

Satisfied he had enough info on Superwoman to work with, he gave her a small smirk and nodded.

"Ok, fine. Let's say we do start over then, what now?"

Applejack stood up, turning her head back she gave a small nod to Fluttershy, who retreated backwards out of sight as though she'd been commanded. After a moment of silence, where he could swear he felt Rainbows hands crawling ever closer to him under the sheets, Fluttershy returned...pulling a very grumpy looking Twilight Sparkle with her by the arm. Realization quickly dawned on Daybreak as he saw the pair slowly reenter the circle.

"So, she must have stormed off...or maybe they made her step back? Either one works for me..."

Twilight stood amongst her friends with tightly crossed arms and a sour expression glued to her cheeks. Clearly she was unhappy about something.

"Maybe she wanted to punch me while I was ignoring her and they wouldn't let her...that would certainly sour my mood if I was her"

Applejack tuned back to face him once again

"Now that's Twilight's back, and everyone has had a few moments to calm down, we can have a real discussion about what happened to ya out there. Alright?"

He nodded hesitantly, a cold shiver snuck it's way up his spine as he spoke "Y-yeah...sure. Just gimmie a minute to think about everything ok? My head's still a little hazy from everything that happened..."

"Are you cold dude? I could run and find AJ's granny real quick. She could fix you some of their family soup, it'll warm you up like lightning, never fails. I'm sure she's probably handing some out around here anyway, since we're stuck here. Maybe she has some cider barrels too..."

Glancing her head around the gym excited by her own words, Rainbow slowly stood up, dragging several blankets up with her. She looked to be carrying a bedspread with her rather than sheets as she quickly took off into the crowd, excitedly chattering her teeth (even while she sneezed every which way). Fluttershy stepped forward and motioned in the direction Rainbow had just gone.

"Maybe I should go with her, just in case she hurts herself even more. We all know how she can get when she thinks there's cider around...and she looks pretty sick already, I 'd hate to let her drink anything that could make it worse..."

The others around her nodded, and no one tried to stop her when she quickly jogged off after her sneezing friend.

Applejack smiled after them, then looked back to Daybreak. She could see on his face, the moment Rainbow Dash had left, his knuckles tightly clenched around the sheets. He had visibly shrunk back into the blankets, more so than before. She smiled brighter

"It's all right Sugarcube, ya can tell me what happened. I can promise ya Twilight will be on her best behavior while you speak, and we'll all listen with open minds. Right Twilight?"

Twilight merely grunted her reply, and jerkily nodded her head. Although seeing Twilight being scolded did give him some form of pleasure, he was still shaky about being around Rainbow's friends...without Rainbow here...while he was so weak.

Truthfully, he'd have had no real issue explaining what had occurred out in the storm in the first place if Twilight hadn't be so presumptuous the moment he got back, and tried to threaten him. With a quick glance to his side, he saw that Sunset Shimmer was close to fully asleep on the mattress opposite him, her eyes fluttered dangerously as she tried futilely to stay awake for his explanation. Twas a fate he wished he could share right then. He felt his eyes start to weigh down...but he knew he had to at least warn these people of what was coming, before he surrendered to his own exhaustion. He closed his eyes, attempting find some clarity for this situation within his thoughts

"Trying to handle something like the Four Horsemen on my own...would probably be foolhardy...I couldn't even feel Famine's aura...she's unlike anything I've ever faced..."

"What the fuck do you think you're thinking?! You...WE...are the Prince of Fucking Chaos! How dare you even consider asking for the help of others! Have you not always done things on your own, have you not always succeeded on your own?!"

The darkness witin his eyelids erupted into a familiar sight. A mirror image of himself, wearing scaly black armor covered in flames and a long fiery black cloak, appeared and took up his vision. It was as if he was looking himself in the face, but instead of emerald green eyes, he saw a bright sapphire blue, slitted like a snake. His other self smiled at him, revealing serrated teeth.

"...You again...Why are you back? If you try and invade me like before I'll-!"

"Relax...I don't need to take you over in a situation such as this, you're body is too weak to handle it right now anyways. Besides deep down you know my next words are true...We have always done things on our own. Although you've ignored me all these years since you first faced The Mirror with Father, I'll always be around until you go back and finish what you started...But that's not why I'm speaking up now. The time for the Mirror will come, but it's a talk for another day. I'm here about what you're about to tell these people...these humans. The Apocalypse. Why warn them at all? You and I both know that the world is rotten, just like Famine said. Why not join her and end it all to start anew?"

"First of all, you and I have argued about this topic since before I came to this school. My opinion will always remain the same. Destroying the world is not the same as saving it. And secondly, she made it pretty clear she needs my soul for the Apocalypse. So joining her is guaranteed suicide, and lately, I actually want to live. Plus, don't think I don't know what you're trying to do. If I give up my soul and die, you'll be instantly freed from the Mirror to wreak your havoc upon the world. But if I just die normally, you die too. My soul is your leash, and I intend to keep it on you forever."

"...Fine if you insist on stopping the Apocalypse, at least do it on your own. You've tried relying on temporary allies before, and we've seen how that turned out through the years. Remember the Griffon Empire? The Dragons? The Siren that you encountered crossing the sea? Ouizotal and his followers? There is a reason you always failed when you went with some half assed allies, and you always succeeded when you forsook companions...You are the exiled prince. You fight alone. You work alone. You win alone. And you live, alone. Except it. The sooner you do, the better of we both will be"

"Not anymore. I don't have to be alone anymore. Rainbow Dash isn't like anyone else, anywhere. She knows who I am, what that means, and she still wants to be with me. ME! The Exiled Prince of Discord and Celestia. She wants to be with me!"

"She doesn't know about me...You ever think of that? She's only caught a glimpse of me during your duel, and although I thoroughly enjoyed the epic ass beating I gave her, I highly doubt she'd be so willing to stay with you if she knew you really are as bad as Twilight makes you out to be. At least on the inside. Why do you think she never mentioned it afterwards, she's afraid of what answers you might give to her questions? She doesn't know about those times you thought about leaving her when you first met, or when you tried to walk away. There's still plenty this girl doesn't know about you, and there's a reason for that. If you truly believed she was one hundred percent different from everyone else, you'd have told her, at least about me by now. I mean, you've already stolen her first kiss, you've done things. You've done things together that you have never experienced before. And judging from what's swimming around in your head, you're planning on doing alot more with her. So what are you waiting for then? I know, and let's face it, you know too."

"...Just stay out of my thoughts, those aren't yours to watch like in some in house movies...and stop acting like you wanna help me. You and I both know what you are. You're my Mirror. My darkness. That means you're also my opposite. I know what that details, as my opposite, you'd want the opposite of what I do. So destroying the world is definitely on your to do list if you're ever free. So trying to tempt me with Father's Mirror is pointless. One free wish isn't worth the risk of being defeated by you and watching you start an Apocalypse of your own."

"Even if you can wish for anything? I still don't think you truly understand what that means after all these years? No drawbacks, no literal translation of your wish. You get exactly what you want. That means you can have Rainbow Dash forever if you want. World Peace. Unlimited knowledge. Immortality...well I guess you've got that covered...You could make Rainbow Dash immortal and be together forever....You do realize that's how your parents-"

"Enough already! I told you I get it! And Father already told me everything back then, so I don't know why you ever bother repeating it. I know that's how my parents became practically gods. I know that's how Celestia is able to make other people Princesses too. And I know that's why Father stole the Mirror from her. I know it all, and I don't care. Because the risk is too much for someone like me. In order to gain my one wish, I have to defeat my own mirror half. That's you, and that's the deal breaker. My parents, my aunt, they weren't all powerful when they fought their mirror selves, they were mortal. Had they lost, their Mirrors would have been free, true, but they would have been defeatable....I'm different...You, are different. I was born from Celestia and Discord after they had become gods. They made me after they'd already done their trials. That makes me a demi-god by blood, and an Immortal according to Father (all I have to do is choose it). I'm already the most powerful sorcerer of my own age, anywhere, and that will likely continue as I grow...That means you are all those things as well. I can't risk an immortal, more powerful and darker version of me walking free. So no I'm never going back. I tried once and barely escaped you. You can stay in limbo for eternity as far as I'm concerned."

"...You are a coward Daybreak. Truly. You should have finished our fight with honor back then. And even after that, when you found out I was in limbo within True Space after you escaped, you never reached out and excepted me. You have a chance that no one, not your parents or anyone before them has ever had, because of your decisions. You could join together with me and realize true power. It would be so easy and risk free, if you have the will to gain mental dominance when we fuse that is. You'd have the best of both me and you, plus you're one wish at the mirror, because I'd be gone. Yet you refuse. Our fight with Rainbow Dash was proof that, when sharing a body, no one could stand up to us.. You're just too afraid of me to try. Too afraid of yourself, just like when you were a child. Coward."

"Call me a coward all you wish. But I'll never let you out. I don't want your help and I don't need your advice. Stay in the True Space and stay out of my mind."

"...One day you will regret saying that when you need me most...Fine...You don't want me around, consider me gone...Oh and before I go, you should know...I gave Rainbow Dash my name in ancient text. It's on a little piece of paper that she still has. Have fun with that."

And then, there was silence. But not a silence he was used to. For once, his mind felt quiet, like there was nothing to disturb his thoughts anymore.

".......................Is he gone?........I don't feel another mind anymore...Actually...I don't sense him at all anymore...Did he really just...go back for good?...Finally, at peace with my own thoughts. Wow...I feel...different all of the sudden...what's this warmth in my chest...It's growing hotter..."

"Daybreak?"

A soothing warmth seemed to be flowing through his chest, like a subtle wind you barely notice until you think about it. It was lukewarm, and spread like smooth silk. It felt like a tiny river was slowly making it's way around his chest, warming him from the inside.

"Daybreak?"

There was a voice...a voice was calling out to him...but from where?

"I can hear it...a voice...it sounds so...so nice...but where...I don't see...Wait! My eyes are closed!"

As soon as he thought it, his eyes shot open and his head flew forward. He sat up, tangled in the blankets he'd laid down with! Rainbow Dash, who had been kneeling over him, was knocked back as he rapidly sat up, nearly head butting her and sending the bowl of soup she'd been cradling in her hands spilling onto the floor, with the bowl shattering upon impact.

Momentarily confused as to how he'd ended up on his back, he turned towards the sound of the shattering pottery and casually waved his hand. Before the pieces of the bowl had even finished spreading on the floor, they all jumped into the air, along with the liquid that had previously inhabited them. Everything hovered still for a moment above the floor...then...with a small flash of green light...it was fixed. The bowls pieces were back together with no traces of any cracks in it's structure, and the liquid within was once again lightly steaming from it's own warmth.

Daybreak slowly looked around, blinking quickly as he tried to remember what had happened before he'd apparently passed out. Applejack was still kneeling, so it couldn't have been that long. Although she was a bit farther back than he remembered, and Rainbow Dash was now right beside him. She slowly plucked the hovering soup bowl out of the air and went back to gently cradling it in her arms. She gave him a warm smile as he looked at her.

"It must have been her voice that I heard when I was out...great...and I thought that voice sounded sweet and alluring...I'm so far gone with her...

"You ok there dude? You fell asleep for a few minutes according to AJ, and she just decided to wait until you woke up to talk. Guess you must be pretty tired from that whole storm if you fell asleep that quickly. I just got back with her granny's soup a minute ago, and thought I'd try feeding it to you in your sleep, like pouring it in your mouth and stuff-"

"Which Ah found very adorable by the way." Applejack shot him a wink. Rainbow's face slightly flushed when she saw it, and she quickly coughed to change the subject

"...well...hehe it's uh...pretty obvious how well that worked out...ow."

For a moment, Daybreak thought she was only referring to the spilled soup he'd magically fixed a moment ago, until he looked down at Rainbow's legs and pelvis...covered in a few remaining hot noodles he hadn't managed to charm back into the bowl. Eyes widening, he quickly cast a spell over the noodles, cleaning them off and returning them to their bowl, which he gently took from Rainbow and set down beside the mattress. Without thinking, he grasped ahold of Rainbows legs and cast a light aura over her skin, cooling anything that might be burned. He practically lifted her backside up into the air by her legs, causing her to mildly blush as he gave her legs a quick once over for burns, not even realizing how this might look to others.

"You ok Dash?...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to spill it on you."

"Uh...y-yeah...no prob...umm...dude...they're kinda...staring at us..." Her voice came out shaky, and not just from her cold skin. He could tell from her voice, she was struggling to control a large amount of embarrassment.

"Huh?"

He looked around, Rainbows friends we're indeed staring at him, and it was only then he realized how inappropriate what he was doing to her, actually looked. With blood rushing to color his cheeks, he quickly released her legs. She crumpled back into the blankets with a light thud and quickly gathered the sheets back around her. Twilight looked absolutely livid, and only got worse when Daybreak quickly grabbed hold of Rainbow, pulling her into a tight hug within the mountain of blankets. He flashed her an unusually warm smile

"Thanks for the soup Dash...ya know...even though I kinda made you wear most of it..."

"I feel so different...almost like without feeling Him in my head anymore...I feel...good...definitely better than usual...even though I feel so weak, it's like I can just feel happy for once with Rainbow...weird"

Once again, Rainbow herself, was blushing even brighter than before "S-sure dude...you'd have done the same."

It was like her words lit up a light bulb in Daybreaks mind. He smiled brightly at her "You're right, I would." He reached back around the mattress and picked up the soup bowl in his left hand, while weaving his right through the air. After a quick moment, two spoons popped into existence, fizzling with green sparks in Daybreaks outstretched hand. He handed one to Rainbow, which she took with a puzzled expression.

"Uh dude, what are you doing?"

"Sharing the soup you got for me, duh. You're sick too, aren't you?"

"...Well...yeah I guess, but..."

"Then shaddup and drink."

He slowly dipped the spoon into the warm liquid with an eager look in his eyes. With a tender grace, he stirred the spoon around, taking extra care to gather as many of the ingredients into the center as possible as he did. Then, with doctor-like precision, he swiped the spoon through the center of the bowl and gathered up a large swath of its broth and noodles, along with some other unknown contents. After eyeing the spoon to ensure it had an acceptable amount of fluid in it, he gently guided it up to Rainbows lips. Her eyes extended wide as he gently pushed it against her, clearly not expecting him to actually feed it to her like a child...or a boyfriend. Despite the surprise, she did not resist, knowing full well it likely wouldn't do any good, on top of that, she knew how tasty Granny Smith's cooking was. She excepted the spoon and happily slurped up the liquid, practically inhaling the contents with a happy grin.

"Aww...now ain't that just the cutest thing I ever saw. Found yerself a boyfriend have ya there Rainbow?"

Half tempted to turn and confirm her suspicion, Daybreak opened his mouth to reply...until a large stream of warm soup sprayed him in the face. This was followed by the sounds of a choking Rainbow Dash.

"D-Don't be *cough* ridiculous AJ...that's...not funny..."

Hearing Applejack snicker told him that Rainbow's spit-take had probably done what she intended, nevertheless, he wished she hadn't had to use his hair as a target. Broth and noodles were lining his face, he'd just about given up hope of successfully cleaning out his hair without a shower now. He sighed aloud

"Thanks Dash...I needed a shower anyways..."

He felt the soup bowl being pulled from his grip and set aside again, as she did this, Rainbow leaned close to his ear and quickly whispered

"You dork, you almost blew our cover...I'd like nothing better than to tell...be more careful what you do in public."

Before he could respond, Rainbow roughly gripped him under the armpits, and pulled them both to their feet. Applejack followed them up, helping Daybreak stand when he slightly stumbled.

"Hey look...I know everyone wants to hear what Daybreak saw out there, and who's really behind this storm, I wanna know too...but do you guys think it could wait just a little bit longer? Daybreak needs a warm shower...and now that I think about it, me and Sunset could probably use one too..."

At her name being mentioned, Sunset Shimmer sat straight up on her mattress, and looked Rainbow dead in the face, with an oddly serious expression

"Dooooooon't you speak for me Rainbow...I remember what happened the last time I showered anywhere near you...never again!"

"Oh come on Sunset, It was just one snow cloud...it was funny."

"Only to you! You weren't the one who kept getting it dumped on you every ten seconds"

"Every ten seconds flat, on the nose. I made sure of it."

Sunsets eyes narrowed into daggers. Rainbow gave her a light shove in the arm while holding back a barrage of chuckles.

"Come on Sunset, a warm shower makes everyone feel better. I promise not to mess with you this time alright?"

"...Alright fine...but only if everyone else is ok with waiting too..." Rainbow smiled, she was sure she could see it on Sunsets face. She wanted a warm shower too now that Rainbow had mentioned it. Sunset slowly turned to face Applejack

"Are you ok with waiting awhile longer AJ?"

Rather than answer, Applejack took a quick glance at Twilight. Although she gave no voice to her opinion on the matter, her thoughts were clear by the grimace on her face. Applejack paused and thought to herself for a moment.

"There really ain't any harm to waiting awhile longer is there? And it can only improve Daybreaks current opinion of us if we let him wash up a bit. Ah highly doubt what he saw can be all that urgent if he can take the time for a shower, and all this talk. It wasn't like he was rushing to tell us what he saw neither, not that I would've either, considering the welcome he got...but Twilight...Twilight swears he's not a good person. In fact, I can see she downright hates him, with a passion. I've never known Twilight to bluntly lie about someone like this before, and she seems so sure. She's only ever gotten like this once before...and that was a long time ago...with Cadence, and she turned out to be right when none of us would listen to her...She said he hurt her real bad when they were kids, that might explain why she could be jumping the gun on him now...But he don't seem bad ta me...and Rainbow clearly cares about him alot. Rainbow Dash...Ever since that time we saw her with Fluttershy, its been excepted among us that her barn door swung a different way. Fluttershy always swore that we mistook what we saw, but I still don't see how something like that could be mistaken. Now though, I'm starting to think she might have been telling the truth, and not just too shy to admit the truth. I can see the way Dash's looking at him. I've never seen that before..."

Applejack chanced another quick glance back at Twi, who still had not changed her scowl-like expression. Clearly her opinion on the matter was certain, that left the others to ask. It was only fair to ask everyone, AJ was sure of that much. She placed her hand on Daybreaks shoulder, and noted how his eyes momentarily darted to her hand as it touched him. Whether it was discomfort or brief fear she saw in his eyes, it didn't matter. She expected that much after their opening handshake.

"Ah got no problem with you washing up ta feel better partner, but it's only fair we ask everyone before ya go. I ain't got no issues with ya just yet, but if everyone here thinks what you saw is too urgent to wait, I gotta insist ya tell us before ya go."

Whatever look Daybreak had held in his eyes from her touch, it vanished at her words, and was replaced with an ever so subtle sneer that even AJ could barely detect.

"I think I detect her weakness now. She's prideful, that's true, but that's not her flaw. Not technically at least. But rather, her pride for whatever code she obviously has and lives by, demands she treat everyone fairly. That's why she's taking such care in how she goes about this whole situation. In an weird way, she's trying to please and be fair to everyone at the same time. Oddly enough she seems to know what she's doing, which tells me she must be like this all the time. Huh...I bet her friends don't even realize how stressed that must make her, being fair and reasonable to everyone...I think I know her Element now...I also see how I can make this work to my favor. For now though, I might as well just play along, it'll get me away from this crowd quicker...plus I need to talk to Rainbow alone...I gotta tell her about the Shrimp in my house"

His sneer holding, Daybreak held up his right palm and slowly shook his head.

"No need to debate, Applejack, was it? I don't mind sharing what I saw at all. Just as long as Twilight behaves and doesn't try to order me around like I'm one of her subjects again, I'll gladly share."

Twilight's scowl darkened, she opened her mouth to retort, but made quick to catch herself when Applejack turned and shot her a menacing look that warned "Shut the hay up and deal with it for now"

As soon as he saw Twilights jaw close, he snickered to himself.

"Instant karma eh Twi? Now I can tell my little tale uninterrupted"

He sat himself back down in the sheets, finding little point in wasting what precious bit of energy he had left standing, when he could sit in the warm blankets. He patted the space next to him on the mattress. Milliseconds later, Rainbow plopped herself back down beside him and recurled up in the sheets, practically right next to him like a kitten. She was easily within arms reach, and he made sure to keep that in mind as he politely motioned for AJ and the others to sit as well.

"I'd prefer if everyone was at my eye level, if that's alright with you."

Applejack gave a light nod back, and followed his lead, sitting herself down in front of the mattress. The others quickly followed suite, and then Twilight, once she was the last one left standing, also conceded and sat. She crossed her arms and legs in such a tight manner, Daybreak wondered if they'd ever come apart again.

With a deep breath, Daybreak began.

"Well...this whole thing started when Rainbow came to me this morning..."

.....

It took the better part of ten minutes for Daybreak to explain everything that had occurred to him since waking with Rainbow Dash that morning. He left out as many private details and unimportant things as he could, not wanting any of them to get too good a picture of where he lived, or how his days went...or what he might have done with Rainbow. He also didn't feel the need to share that he now had an orphan living with him, instead he skipped over that whole portion of his tale and described his return home as him retrieving a forgotten item. The only parts he stuck to the story one hundred percent on, was the parts involving Famine.

Although he did agree with his Mirror half, at least in the aspect of taking on the burden alone, he still felt like he should warn those he could about the possible future. There was no point in sending the world into a possible Apocalypse unprepared, it would only add to the casualties. He made his description of Famine as detailed as possible when he recounted what he'd experienced, hoping that at least one of them would show some kind of recognition or knowledge of who he was describing before he gave her name...but he was met with disappointment. He hadn't expected any better, not many knew any legends or mythology before Equestria's time...and he had the only book still in one piece. He'd mostly been eyeing Twilight during his description, to see if she knew...but just like her friends, before he gave the name, her expression remained confused. This confirmed that he had indeed stolen the book from Celestia before (bold) she'd granted Twilight access to the Restricted parts of the Royal Library. A fact he made sure to mention during his tale, and a fact, that made Twilight even more livid than she already was.

That fact gave him a small bit of satisfaction, because it meant he was the only one among any of them who held the knowledge of the Four Horsemen, and how they may be defeated if such a way existed. There was nothing stopping him from misleading the group and going on this quest by himself, he now controlled the flow of future events. He didn't expect it to be that easy though. So it was of little surprise to him that, when he gave the name and described what she said she wanted, both from him and for the world, he was met with mixed reactions from the group surrounding him.

Twilight reacted almost exactly like he predicted, complete denial. Rainbow Dash...was more accepting of the truth, but the moment he mentioned that this Famine wanted and needed his soul, he felt her hand grip his under the sheets. Almost jumping in surprise at her warm touch, he felt her worry just through her tight grip, and wanted to reassure her but knew he couldn't without making Twilight and possibly her friends, suspicious.

As for the others, he barely knew any of them so he couldn't gauge their reactions much, but that didn't make them any less interesting to see. Fluttershy gave a small squeal of fear at the world ending, and attempted to hide within her hair. Pinkie Pie...well...reacted rather odd... and nonchalantly, seemingly unworried by the news, and instead taking it upon herself to pull a white canvas from within her giant pink cloud of hair, and begin creating a sketch of Famine as per his description. Applejacks face showed a look of hardened concern, she was no doubt already attempting to work on some kind of solution to remedy the situation.

The final girl, the white skinned one whose name he'd yet to identify, gave a gasp as her hand flew up to her mouth. Although she showed some genuine concern during his description, afterwards she seemed more interested in the type of fabric that apparently had to have made up Famine's robes to move the way he'd described and create the illusion of her feet never touching the ground. He took only a brief moment to catch her description, undoubtedly he'd have time to learn more about her later, so a brief observation would do for now.

Her hair was obviously well kept and combed to a certain precision. It gave off the impression that ninety percent of her time in the morning was spent making sure she looked divine, before she actually bothered with anything else important. It was a dark velvet purple in color, much darker than Twilights and curled up along the right side of her head in two separate spots. Despite the neat and tidy appearance that seemed to literally radiate from her hair and complexion, Daybreak suspected (or hoped rather) that there was more to this girl than just her appearance. If there wasn't, he was going to be every disappointed. If there was one thing he'd come to expect from Twilight's friends at this point, it was that they all had such unique and complex personalities. Having someone who was so shallow she only cared about her appearance, as part of this little group would be such a waist, especially as far as Elements go.

Passing her curly hair, he moved his eyes down to her face and let them linger for a singular moment to take in her appearance. Her skin was marshmallow white and her cheeks showed obvious signs of make-up, further adding to his "hour to get ready in the morning" opinion. Her deep ocean blue eyes showed a sparkle of creativity he'd hadn't seen in many people in a very long time, and especially not at first glance. They also showed obvious hints of mascara and her eyelashes were either elongated as fuck, or fake, he'd except either one as truth.

Her clothing had to be (sadly) the most interesting thing about her at first glance. Although her starch white top looked simple on the surface, seeing as the only thing on it other than its own color was a triplet of gleaming blue gems placed in an intricate triangle about the center of the shirt, it was clear to someone like him it was actually very meticulous in it's design. Even without his magic sight active, he could see that there was power etched deeply into each fabric of her top. Each little fiber had been enchanted to keep certain effects of the environment around her from harming her clothing. He had a hunch that if he threw a chunk of mud on this girl (and lived to tell about it) her clothing's enchantment would protect it from any real harm.

Her bottoms were just as interesting as her top. She wore a slightly longer dark purple skirt that extended to her knees and almost past them, creating the illusion that it was a dress but maintaining the freeness and flexibility offered by a skirt. Just like the top, the skirt was decorated in gemstones of varying sizes and, very cleverly in Daybreaks opinion, each of the stitched gems was where her enchantments were stored. Each full gem seemed to hold a different charm, Daybreak could see it each time her clothing touching light in the right manner, it caused a slight sparkle of color to catch his eye.

With his brief analysis of her appearance over with, he moved on to gauging Sunset Shimmers reaction. Out of everyone, hers was not only the most interesting, but also the most surprising.

Once he'd finished his tale he watched everyone absorb what he said, and as everyone reacted as they did, he noticed that Sunset Shimmer was the only one to show seemingly no reaction to what he'd said. Briefly, he wondered if she'd even been paying attention, but before it occurred to him to ask...Twilight decided to throw her opinion around.

"Why should we trust any of this, just on your word? I've never even heard of these 'Four Horsemen' before. You and I studied with Princess Celestia for all those years together and never once did I see you go into the Restricted Section during study hours. How would you have even known about the book in the first place?"

He had expected this from Twilight entirely, if she'd believed him right off the bat, he'd have thought an alien had replaced her or something. Nevertheless her childish question irked him, and he made sure to show it.

"Because Princess despite what you may think you know, you weren't aware of every little thing I did when we studied together. Me and Celestia did occasionally share a conversation or two, not particularly long ones mind you, considering my overwhelming anger at her for tossing me out the streets at birth tended to bleed into the conversation!...but you get the picture...we talked. During those talks, she once mentioned a large stone slab book that she kept in the back of her Restricted Section. I always was more open minded than you when it came to mythology...DON'T DENY IT!-" he briefly raised his voice when she opened her mouth to retort "-Anyways, she knew I was willing to accept more mysterious things, rather than only what I could see and touch. So she told me about the book and how it described a time, a world...pre-dating magic, Equestria, multicolored skin, anything we have now. I was enthralled by something like that, you can imagine I'm sure?"

Twilights eyes narrowed slightly "Yes I can. You frequently voiced your opinion about the world to me when we were young. Which is why this whole situation makes me uncomfortable."

He snickered, he knew the answer to his question before he asked it, but he wanted her to say it aloud. In front of all her friends.

"And why is that Twilight?"

"Because, if I assume you are telling the truth about who and what you saw, that means you are literally the key to ending the world. A world that you've frequently stated you wanted to see changed...or 'saved from humanity' as you used to say. I think...I think you might actually do it. In fact I think it's a real possibility that you might go along with this...Famine, and help her achieve her goals......If you're even telling the truth that is-"

It was then that Daybreak learned a fun, and slightly dismaying, new fact about Sunset Shimmer, and why she had not reacted to his tale like the others.

"He's not lying Twilight."

They all turned to her. She was sitting up in her blankets, and her expression looked sterner than Applejacks. Which, given the brief time he'd spent with Sunset and AJ, was saying something. Twilight looked the most surprised out of her friends though.

"How can you be sure Sunset...none of you know him...He's more than clever enough to-"

"I've read the book too Twilight. I was a student before you, remember? I went into the Restricted Section as well, and made copies of much of the material there. Although much of my old stuff got destroyed back when you and I were enemies, I still remember alot from my old texts...The Four Horsemen are very real...but I don't recall Famine being female, that's new."

Saving his personal shock for a later time, Daybreak found a light smile scratch his lips. Having someone to compare knowledge with, who wasn't a total dick to him was tempting, but it could also prove and obstacle to him.

"Yeah...that threw me off as well. But I know what I felt when she grabbed me. It was like...emptiness...like nothing was inside me and all I could feel was this deep, deep hunger. Now that I've had time to think about it...I'm sure she was Famine"

"Hm...if that's different, then her abilities may be more different than you and I are aware of too...Daybreak...I don't mean to impose, especially considering what we discussed the last time we spoke. But, would you mind comparing notes with me on this...just me? I only remember so much, and you have the actual book. I'm not demanding to see the book, I'm not even asking to see it. But I think if we work together on this, you and I can figure out a solution to this problem before it begins. Would that be alright with you?"

Before he even considered her offer, Daybreak took a chance glance at Twilight with just his eyes, and what he saw made his day. She was completely red in the face with anger, but also doing a very good job at suppressing it. It wasn't likely that anyone but him, and maybe Sunset would detect how upset the thought of them two working together made her.

"And I bet I know why. Little miss perfect over here and Sunset probably have a secret thing going...Actually...that makes alot of sense. Sunset did mention Twilight was her 'mentor' and they're roommates now, as I recall last time I passed the roster. They're close to the same skill level...at least in magical power. I could see how Twi might swing the other way for this girl. Plus Sunset isn't bad looking either and she's got some similarities to me in terms of the way she thinks. If I'm right, then her suddenly wanting to work with me, and not involving Twilight, must really piss her off. I gotta give Sunset credit though, she knew exactly how to word her 'request'. She made sure and say it would be just me and her, no one else. She also specified that she doesn't need to see the book, which would have been another deal breaker. Does that mean she already suspects my plan to mislead the others and deal with this on my own? That would be the only reason I wouldn't want to show her the book, other than the fact that I'm an asshole...but I doubt she'd be that specific just off me being a dick...Sunset Shimmer...Maybe I didn't give you enough credit when we first met, you're very clever, you've picked up on my preferences with only a few encounters. Add onto that I know next to nothing about you...you could be an even bigger threat to me than Twilight...Which is why I'm going to accept your offer."

"Fine Sunset, I'll work with you on this, but I have one other condition beside what you've already specified-" He purposefully glanced at Twilight and her friends in an obvious manner before saying "-and you have to keep it to yourself, otherwise the deal is off."

"Now I'll see how badly she wants in. If she accepts this deal, then I'll already know I control the whole situation regardless of her knowledge"

Even Applejack looked discomforted by this suggestion, but Sunset didn't allow anyone time to intervene.

"That's fine, what is it?"

Slowly, Daybreak motioned for her to come close. She obliged and casually scooted onto his mattress. It took little effort for him to slowly brush her hair aside, taking an extra second to catch Twilight's eyes as he gently brought his lips next to Sunset's ear. He saw Twilight's face showing pure rage, and that's when he whispered

"Rainbow Dash comes to all our meetings too."

He quickly removed himself and sat back to watch her instant reaction. Her eyes flared for a brief second and she showed the expected amount of surprise...but then he saw it. Acceptance and understanding. In that moment, with those words, he'd conveyed something very important to Sunset.

"By telling her that Rainbow Dash will attend all our meet ups, but also demanding she say nothing about it, I've already implied enough for her to understand. This way, she not only will get a feeling of Rainbow's importance, but I'll also learn how much she's willing to do to work with me. Plus, as an added bonus of having Dash there, I'll know anything Sunset goes back and tells Twilight about our meetings. They won't hide anything from Rainbow, as they don't suspect her of anything more than my friendship right now, but I have a good feeling that if Sunset breaks our deal, or says something she shouldn't, Rainbow will tell me immediately. The real question here is whether or not Sunset herself picks up on this, and if she does, if she'll still go along with it. This way I can learn how clever she really is while we work."

He waited for a moment for Sunset to respond, letting his eyes glance to each of Twilights friends while he did. He noted that each one looked noticeably more suspicious and less comfortable than before. An acceptable side effect, he didn't ever intend on gaining their trust. He was more than content with just Rainbow as his friend...she was more than enough in his life anyway. After a moment of awkward silence, he heard Sunset exhale, possibly a bit more loudly than necessary.

"Fine...I'll keep that to myself."

"And like that, victory is mine"

He watched, all at once Twilight, Applejack and even Fluttershy, opened their mouths to surely protest. But fate seemed to have other plans in mind. At the moment they went to speak, a blinding flash of sapphire blue covered their vision! Lightning painted the sky outside in a streamline of color, those who didn't look away found their eyes watering in pain! A high pitched wail, seemingly inside the very walls of the room, screeched throughout the hall and shattered several thin glassed items. Nearly everyone in the room save for Twilight, her friends and Daybreak, grabbed at their eyes and ears, in agonizing pain and dropped to their knees. Then an all too familiar, feminine voice that sent deep chills throughout Daybreaks body, seemed to hiss across the sky, igniting it in a blinding blue as her voice swam through the barrier, like it did not exist at all. The voice carried over all sounds, regardless of pitch or volume. It was as though the sky itself knew her words took precedence over all else the world could hear at that moment.

"HEAR ME CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE, FOR I AM THE FIRST OF FOUR. BY THE EMERLAD FLAMES OF TARTARUS I BRING UPON YOU ALL THE BLIGHT OF HUNGER. FROM THE WITHIN YOUR HEARTS SHALL YOUR WANTS GO UNFULFILLED, FOR DEAD HAVE YOU MADE THE WORLD THROUGH DESIRE. NAUGHT SHALL YOU FILL THE HOLES IN YOUR HEARTS WITH LOVE OR LIFE, FOR YOUR OWN GREED IS ENDLESS AND ALL CONSUMING. FROM WHAT LAND SHALL YOU HARVEST, AS YOUR GRAIN TURNS TO ASH ON THE COMING OF THE SECOND. AND FOR NOW UNTIL END SHALL YOU BE DENIED THAT WHICH MADE YOUR LIVES WHOLE. SO IT SHALL BE, FOR I AM CALLED FAMINE."

Her voice faded with the lightning, but not like a subtle thing. As her voice dimmed from existence, the barrier around the school ignited bright and alive with shimmering power! But only for an instant, as if to taunt them. Then it sizzled. Like cherry bomb firecrackers on the ground, the barrier began to pop all over and within itself. Little fizzles of energy seemed to flitter and fall off and disintegrate on the ground, melting away into nothing as the Universities first line of defense was rendered, nonexistent.

Both Daybreak and Sunset found themselves on their feet and walking towards the window, seemingly enthralled by what they were seeing. Together they spoke in ominous tones, their voices echoing the deep feelings of dread now swimming within their chests.

"And then will come Famine, riding on a black steed. He will ride into the land of plenty, And great will be the horsemen's hunger, for he is hunger. His hunger shall seep out and poison the land...and all shall perish in his blight"

At once they turned towards one another, a noticeable shiver traveled through both of them. The true weight of Daybreaks new mission began to reveal itself upon him as he watched the barrier around the University become nothing but fizzling ash. He clenched his fists, but knew full well he could do nothing in his current state of weakness. Sunset and Rainbow both seemed to sense his concern, but Sunset, being closer, made it to him before Rainbow could manage the strength to get up. She placed her hand upon his shoulder, her eyes showed her concern.

"We should get started as soon as possible...I didn't even sense her aura when she was gripping you earlier. Which means tracking her by it will probably be impossible. So the first thing on our to-do-list should be finding a way to track her so we know what she's up to...that's at least a start."

A sigh escaped his lips as he lowered his gaze away from the window. "Yeah...then we can work on finding something that can kill her. You and I both know who comes after Famine...We can't let it get that far so we need to end her asap."

The words kill seemed to draw the attention of the others, Twilights voice cut across Daybreaks thoughts.

"Umm excuse me?! Kill? We don't kill Daybreak. The Elements of Harmony don't kill either. There's always another way to defeat an opponent, rather than just putting a sword through their heart. I don't know how you did things all these years when you encountered a problem, but around here, we consider every alternative, especially before concluding on something horrid like that!"

Daybreak rolled his eyes, he was getting tired of having Twilight throw her opinion at him, especially on something this major. He turned his head so fast it might have spun off his neck if it were possible.

"Twilight do you have any idea-!"

He paused instantly when he saw her eyes....eyes that were likely to be the subject of his future nightmares...they had completely changed shape and texture...were glowing a sapphire blue...and slitted. His breath caught in his throat, and he struggled not to choke. He gave a light tug on Sunsets arm, who immediately turned to face him. Without looking at her, Daybreak slowly motioned towards Twilight with his eyes. No words were need to convey Sunsets reaction, Daybreak could easily feel the energy start to flow throughout her body while he was this close to her. The bad news about that was, he also felt how weak she currently was. If a fight broke out right now, neither of them had a chance against a full power Twilight. The storm had drained most of their magic from them, and he doubted Sunset was as proficient at hand to hand combat as he was, so for the moment, they were utterly screwed.

That is, until Twilight responded to his half spoken statement.

"Do I have any idea, what, Daybreak?"

He swiftly struggled to recompose himself and think of some kind of response. He'd nearly forgotten what he was about to say the moment he saw her eyes and had no idea if he was even talking to "Twilight" right now. Sunset however, came to his rescue.

"He was probably just going to point out that the Four Horsemen aren't like any other enemy any of us ever faced before, Twilight. For all we know the Elements might not even work on them. We don't know enough about them right now to be making any conclusions at all...but we also have to face that it may come down to actually destroying them, and if it does, I'm actually glad we've got Daybreak with us."

"I'm just supposed to ignore that quip aren't I? Do you people just assume that I'm so willing to kill, just like that? Yes we will probably have to end the Horsemen, permanently...but that doesn't mean I'm cool with the notion of killing..." He only kept his opinion to himself because Sunsets statement seemed to disarm Twilight, who, upon hearing her friends words, seemed to decide taking a moment to consider what was said was a better idea than arguing. She didn't apologize, of course, but the glowing blue did fade from her eyes while she silently thought to herself...leaving Daybreak both relieved and confused. Once again, Sunset seemed to have a quick answer to his unspoken question. This further irked him as it proved she was beginning to understand the way he thought about things more and more, which he found unacceptable. She lowered her voice, so only he could hear

"I think I know what happened just then. Remember Famines' words? Want. Hunger. Desire? I think she's going to use her powers to cause peoples desires to run beyond their control. It would make a sort of sense if you think about it. I mean, famine refers to more than just food. People 'hunger' for alot of things. Twilight probably 'hungers' to prove you're guilty of...well...everything right now. So her eyes sparked blue as that hunger surfaced when she started in on you again. That's just my theory for the moment though. I'll discuss it more with her and you later if that's alright. For now, you should probably just go wash up while you can. I doubt this magic storm, or whatever will last forever. I mean, now that Famine's made her little speech and broken our barrier, there's no real need to keep it going. It's obvious she can affect people without them being in contact with the rain, so she'll probably just end it. When that happens, classes are gonna start up for everyone, and that includes you. The headmistress won't cancel school...not even for the end of the world. So I'd wash up now if I was you."

He stared at Sunset Shimmer for a moment. "It's no wonder Twilight likes you, you're as clever as she is, and more willing to except extremities which adds a difference in opinion, that I'm sure she enjoys conversing with. You also came up with a reasonable and logical theory to Famine's plan of attack quicker than I did...which bothers me a little. I definitely discarded you too quick when we met. Having you around will certainly be beneficial in the future. But for now...I kinda want that shower."

"I agree. At least with most of what you said. After we get through today we can talk about when we can start our meet ups, to discuss dealing with the horsemen. Until then though, I'm gonna head to the showers like you said. I'm still plenty filthy from my trip here, despite Rainbows best attempts I can still feel the dirt and grime in my hair." He returned his voice to normal volume, knowing that would tell Sunset to do the same, he also wanted Twilight's friends to know he was done with the questions for now, and wanted to finally wash up.

At hearing her name being spoken, Rainbow sat up straighter and seemed to suddenly remember the world around her existed "Hey! I did what I could!"

"I wasn't complaining, I was just saying I need a shower"

He watched as the words jumped to the forefront of her lips, but she held them back. He smirked. She had been about to say "I could join you if you want?" or something of that nature, he just knew it by her look.

"Luckily she's not that impulsive...at least maybe not in public." Either way, she held her tongue and simply replied with a

"Cool, I'll make sure you got something to change into when you're done."

With a nod, he began to make a slow walk past Twilight's friends "I'd appreciate that Dash, thanks"

"Just hurry the fuck up dude, you reek!"

"Right, cause you're a basket of fucking daisies right now I'm sure..."

"Well maybe I'll take one too, if you hurry your ass up at least..........Why are you still here!? I can see your stink clouds growing larger above your head, get going before I decide to join you!"

"I give you too much credit...you couldn't resist letting that slip could you?"

Luckily, even as he swiped up two white towels from his and Rainbows pile and walked past Twilights friends, none of them seemed to care all that much. That left him to assume that they were used to her commenting in such a manner. With that in mind, he began to think that he might be able to get away with a few himself, at least to Rainbow, without making anyone too suspicious.

He passed by Twi's friends without incident...although when he looked back while walking away, he caught Pinkie Pie shooting him a quick thumbs up. He had no idea why, but kept walking until he was lost within the crowd.

.....

Working his way through the horde of huddled students within the gymnasium was more difficult than he expected. With all the excitement of the morning, he'd briefly forgotten that just twenty-four hours prior he'd revealed to the whole school who he was via loudspeaker. This left him slightly baffled when students seemed to be going out of their way to make his journey out of the gym difficult, at first. It didn't take long for him to figure out what was going on, especially once he was completely out of range of Rainbow or any of her friends.

The light whispers he heard as he passed students, turned to normal voiced insults, hidden to all but those within a few feet by the sheer mass of people. He heard all manner of things whispered and said to him as he delicately maneuvered his way through people, trying his best not to lose his patience and simply shove everyone out of his way. Although no one dared put their hands on him, once he was directly in front of the twin doors that led to the male and female locker rooms, several students deliberately stepped out of the crowd and blocked the doors. A quick glance over their faces confirmed that he hadn't encountered any of these people yet, and so had no preconceived notion of what they might do, this alone put him on guard.

Out of the crowd of...maybe ten students...a single boy stepped forward to face him directly. His hair was short and spiked towards the front, similar to Rainbows but, more standing up straight rather than laying down over his face. His hair was as black as tar, except for the single yellow streak that traveled directly down the center of his hair, creating a lightning bolt like image if one were to look at him from the ceiling. His skin was a similar color to the three idiots who had bothered Daybreak his first day at the University, except it looked more well kept and was less gray...more a pale white. His clothes were nothing special either, except that he seemed to have a similar style choice to Daybreak. He wore a long sleeved black shirt and long black pants. In the center of his shirt was three bright lightning bolts, all turned separate directions but connecting in the center. They looked like an awkwardly shaped star made out of lemon colored lightning.

It was his eyes though, that caught Daybreaks attention. As the young man stared him down, Daybreak looked him directly in his hazel colored eyes. His eyes...they swam with hatred. Deep seeded hatred. It was a kind he'd only seen a few times before. Even Twilight didn't look at him like this boy was. Like his very existence made him angry. Oddly enough, there was something eerily familiar about this student, and he was getting a strange sense of Deja vu from looking at him. He could feel a memory trying to tug at his mind...but it escaped him for the time being.

"Such a deep hatred just in his eyes...you'd think I'd remember something like that."

Realizing there were only a few ways he was likely to get through, and one of them involved yet another fight for him in this school, he decided to break the ice, so to speak. Since the other students seemed content to just stand back and stare, he directed his attention solely on the boy before him, struggling to keep his own aggravated attitude in check. He failed, miserably of course. But to his credit, he was already fed up with these students and their insults before he ever reached the doors to the locker room. Now to have them deliberately blocking him when he was already exhausted...he had no patience left to give.

"Is there some reason you're blocking my path? Hoping I can help you with something perhaps?"

The boy thrust out his right arm, extending his thumb, pointing it back towards the center of his chest and nearly jabbing himself in the process.

"Do you know who I am? I know who you are, Son of Discord."

Daybreak felt his left eye twitch. "Would it kill these people to use my fucking name rather than some stupid title..."

He shook his head slowly, keeping his eyes moving between all of the students blocking the door, in case any one of them made a more aggressive move on him. But it wasn't their unfriendly movements, or their whispers, that seemed to be pissing him off more and more by the second. It was the way all of them we're looking at him, especially the boy in front. It was just like his days back in Canterlot...when he was a child.

"No, I don't know who you are. Are we done? I'd like to take a shower if you don't mind. In case you didn't hear, I've had an exhausting morning and frankly...whatever reason you have for hating me (and I'm sure it's a great one considering the way you're looking at me), I don't care right now. You're not the first to look at me that way, and you won't be the last. You're all the same to me at this point. Hating me on sight. I don't care anymore. Now step aside."

He took a single step forward, and several of the students moved from the doors quick as roaches in the light, clamoring over each other like seals to get out of his way.

"Pathetic."

The boy however, did not move, and he also took a step forward, bringing him now within arms reach. Daybreak almost smiled. That would make things easier if this situation escalated. The boys hazel eyes seemed to grow darker, Daybreak could seem him grinding his own teeth together within his mouth before he spoke.

"My name is Stormchaser and I-"

"Don't care. Now step aside." Daybreaks eyes had narrowed into a glare, almost daring the boy to challenge him.

"I can take one arrogant boy without trouble, magic or no magic. I could use a stress relief after the ass kicking I got in the rain earlier anyways...maybe I'll get lucky and he'll actually take a swing."

To Daybreaks mild disappointment, he did not take a swing. Instead he glared back at him...and stepped to the side. His group behind him followed his lead directly after, and unblocked the door, but just as Daybreak passed the boy by, he heard him emit a low growl.

"Remember my name."

Daybreak visibly chuckled and kept walking as the doors swung shut behind him, but he made his voice audible until the moment they closed "Why? You're just another boy full of hate, wanting to prove himself on some quest to avenge some tragedy that I'm sure was caused by my father. I don't care. I don't care about your epic quest, and I don't care about my father, so you're both in equal standing in my eyes. Not worth my time."

He gave a small glance back before the doors had fully shut behind him. He reveled in the effect his words had, the boy looked like Daybreak had just slapped him. His fists were clenched and his teeth were visibly gritted together in his jaw, almost to the point of chipping, his whole body shook with anger. The only thing Daybreak found unsettling to his barely existent conscience was...the small stream of tears he saw gleaming down Stormchaser's face as the doors closed.

For a singular moment, Daybreak almost felt guilty

"Maybe that was a bit too harsh? I could have heard him out I guess? Maybe reassured him that I don't support my father...after all I'm sure he has a reason for...wait?...What am I even thinking about this for? I don't care. I'm tired of everyone always taking their hate out on me for my fathers actions, and I stopped feeling pity for them a long time ago, I won't start again now. That boy out there is just like the rest of them. He hates me without giving any thought as to why. I'm not responsible for what my father caused, and I won't feel pity for the people who ruined and destroyed my chance at a semi-normal life out of misplaced anger. That boy, Stormchaser, he's just as bad as the rest of them. He got what he deserved...Probably not enough."

Despite his own self reassurance, he still felt a small twinge in his gut when he thought about seeing the tears on his face, even if only briefly. It did say something, that Stormchaser was willing to allow his group to see him like that. As he walked towards and opened the door to the male locker room, Daybreak felt a brief warmness in his chest...but unlike previous times...it was slightly uncomfortable. He casually itched the spot on his shirt where the warmth seemed to be radiating from, and moved on towards the showers, not even bothering to think about the oddly convenient location of the "itch" on his chest.

The last time he'd been inside this room, he remembered he'd pretty much refused to shower. Normally after every gym class with his and Rainbow's Minotaur instructor, Iron Will, the students would pour into the locker rooms to shower and change back into their normal clothes for the rest of the day. Daybreak however, was a little different. Every time he came in after class, he found the showers flooded with students, and privacy nearly impossible. Now, he wasn't self-conscious about his appearance or being seen showering...it was more along the lines of comfort. He disliked being around others just under normal circumstances, so things like showering, where he had to be completely exposed to anything around him...that was even worse. He felt vulnerable when he was like that...so he found other alternatives to cleaning himself if he was kept waiting too long, namely in the form of magic. Usually he'd just wait until everyone cleared out and was dressed before he'd clean himself, since his sports class was at the end of the day it didn't really matter if he stayed a little late anyways...but there was one time where some students decided to linger, for an especially long time afterwards, he'd lost his patience and simply left. He'd cast a cleanliness charm over himself afterward of course, but he still preferred the actual feeling of warm water, soap and shampoo on his body, to the tingling and very brief feeling of being magically cleaned in seconds.

Now though, he was completely alone and able to take his sweet time as he pleased. With everything that had happened to him just this morning, combined with the now added stress of a cold he could practically feel trying to take hold inside of him, he planned on taking a very long, and very steamy shower. As he passed by the benches of the locker room, he quickly stripped down and flung his damp clothes inside the locker nearest him, not bothering to shut it. He wasted no time in entering the large, open room that housed the many tiki-like shower heads.

"Would it have killed the headmistress to invest in a locker room with separate stalls for each shower...having them all in the center like this just adds unnecessary discomfort for anyone showering with more than a few people in here."

Unlike the rest of the locker room, which was built around several benches and lockers to allow for maximum privacy outside the shower, the actual shower room itself was very large, very open, and offered nothing in the form of privacy. It was one giant, steel gray, rectangular room, built around four separate cylinder, dome topped tiki's. Each cylinder held twenty rotating shower heads that could spin about the tiki horizontally and vertically, creating a steamy water vapor around the whole room in moments. It was great for cooling off after a work out or sports day, as it was commonly used for...but not so great if you were someone like Daybreak, who wanted to use it for a real shower...while thirty plus people were in there with you.

Luckily for him, with no else around this time, he was able to use the steam system of the showers to his advantage, for once. He switched on three of the tiki's and set them to rotate, so they could fill the room up with steam for his quickly stuffing nose. Then he switched the fourth to a casual shower setting, allowing the warm water of nearly twenty separate faucets to flow over him, washing his stress away. To a point at least.

He felt the warm stream travel down his body, feeling an ease, a peace, as the dirt and grime came slipping off him. He reached into the chest high mouth of the tiki he was currently showering under, and opened his palm. In seconds, he retrieved his hand to find a bottle of melon scented hair and body wash in his palm.

"Gotta love magic showers...Yet they couldn't spring for separate stalls...I gotta ask about that the next time I see Shicvala"

The bottle flipped open with a smooth pop , it was almost as refreshing to simply feel the suds of soap form along his aching, tired muscles when he applied it to his skin, as it was to know he was finally freeing himself of all the grime that had clung to him from Ponyville streets. He ran his fingers through his thick and muddy hair, relishing as he felt the slime and twigs fall from him. He knew he needn't worry about any of the slush and where it may end up, since the drains were just as magical as the rest of the room, instantly absorbing any kind of filth that hit the wet floor.

Reaching inside his tiki shower a second time, he withdrew a luffa from within its jaws. With a delicate care, he slowly rubbed the sponge along his chest and down his legs, allowing the soap to gather inside then squeeze out into his skin. Maybe it was just him, or maybe he was weird that way, but a warm shower was one of the few things that he'd never taken for granted. It was probably because he'd lived without one for so long when he was little, always dreaming of what it must feel like to have his body instantly cleansed of all things dirty and disgusting. Somehow the feeling of everything just being washed away with a comforting rub of a sea sponge doused in some weird chemical that made you smell like a fruit was just one of his favorite things...ok...yeah he was just weird...but it still felt nice. Not to mention, the effects of the steam flowing throughout the room were doing wonders for his sinus. The sniffles and cold he'd thought he felt forming, now ceased to exist within his nose. He doubted it would last forever once he was finished rinsing, but it was nice to know this was an easy fix for awhile. At least until he got his full strength back and could just charm it away.

As he ran the sponge over his chest for a second time, he felt its coarse and soapy underside grinding the ever persistent dirt, fully from his chest. After three passes, he felt satisfied that he'd thoroughly scrubbed his body clean, and moved on to his face. After retrieving a separate sponge from the tiki, he loaded it up with soap of its own and went to work on his forehead. He first went for the long gash directly under his hair, at the top of his head. It had made the hair directly above it sticky with blood, and although most of it had already been washed away, he knew the gash itself wasn't fully healed yet. Without his magic at full capacity, he healed much slower than usual, and so was not surprised when he brought the sponge to his head and released a pained gasp into the water.

He felt the soap from his sponge seep into the wound as he passed it over, it burned and stung like fire...but he knew it could only help with his healing. He tolerated it and moved on, scraping at the dirt across his face and allowing the streaming water to run down him, taking the filth with it. Just as before, he made three passes across his face then forehead with the sponge, and once he was free of any remaining discomfort, he allowed the water to remove the last bits of soap. He "looked" up into the faucet with his eyes shut, he felt the tiny droplets rain down onto his face with a ferocious intensity, pleasantly warming his body and relaxing his muscles.

He was so caught up in the enjoyment of it all, he took no notice of the twin doors to the locker room briefly opening and shutting. It wasn't until he heard the small sound, the barely audible sound, of sandals striking standing water that he stopped and froze in place. Instinct told him to power up right away, but he had so little strength in him at the moment, flaring up for anything but a minor spell could cause him to faint.

Instead he slowly reached up and turned off the faucet, but kept the other three on for continued steam throughout the room. After the few leftover water droplets from his tiki were released, Daybreak slowly opened his eyes and observed the shower room. He saw nothing out of the ordinary, but something in the back of his mind told him he was not alone. He attempted to reach out with his perceptions, not using his own magic but by attempting to draw on the minimal energy already present in the room, to extend his own senses. There was little effort involved on his end in terms of magic use, and it was a simple task to manage. It merely relied on the energy already present in the surrounding area, making it one of the most useful simple spells out there. It was just, most magicians overlooked such a simple ability due to there being so many better ones out there, with a far more superior casting range. However for him, with little to no magic to draw on at the moment, it was the perfect spell.

Sadly, it seemed to be a waste of time. Although there was magic present in the immediate area, due to the tiki heads, it seemed that beyond the showers the rest of the room was ordinary. Meaning it was devoid of anything that would allow him to sense beyond the room he was currently in. With his eyes still shut, he took advantage of the small range of "vision" he had and focused on the spell. Like an echo, he sent out as small a wave of his magic as he could manage, without making it pointless of course, and waited for it to return. As he waited, bare naked and leaning against the warm metal of the tiki shower for support, he again heard the sounds of the locker rooms twin doors opening, then quickly closing.

His magical echo returned just as he heard the doors swing shut, and with it he felt out the room. Like a black and white picture painted across his mind, he studied the details of the shower room, attempting to discern if anyone who may have entered was near him, or if they were even still in the room. Having only sent one small wave through the area, it was a quick and simple image to study, and therefore did not take long for him to discern that whomever was in the room (if they still were) was not currently in the showers with him. This told him that if he wanted to maintain any form of privacy, now was the time to exit the showers, and quickly.

He ended the spell and opened his eyes. A single step forward reminded him of how little magic he had left in him, as his knee's wobbled under their own weight and threatened to buckle. Keeping his slowly approaching limit in mind, he shuffled over through the waterlogged floor of the showers and, stepping over the ankle high metal block that separated the showers from the locker area, set his feet upon the bare tile. Were it anywhere else, he'd never dare set his newly cleaned feet upon an obviously unclean floor, but his locker was a mere few feet from the shower and if necessary he'd cast a cleaning spell on his feet later. Right now his priority was getting dressed, before whomever might be in the room saw him butt naked.

Bearing the thought of another person possibly in the locker area with him, the first thing he snatched when he reached his locker was one of the white towels, and swiftly wrapped it around his waist. Next he went to work drying himself with the second towel he'd brought. He scrubbed his hair with the rough fabric, it wasn't painful or anything, but were he not in a rush he'd have been more gentle with his scalp for certain. He felt the softness returning to his emerald hair as he roughly dried it, rubbing his face around inside the dampened cloth like he was head banging to rock music.

It only took him a moment to hear it...but in the end that second made all the difference. Once more, the twin doors opened, he heard it clearly this time as he was now in the locker room with his back to the doors. This time though, he did not hear the doors close quite as quickly as they had before. He knew what that meant even before he'd removed his head from within the towel. Though, no matter how sure about the situation he was...one can never truly be prepared to see some eight people staring at you, as you've just finished coming from the shower. Granted he'd been out for a few minutes now...but still the point stood. It was uncomfortable...and not just because it was the same group who had blocked his path to get in to the shower room to begin with.

His eyes narrowed, and fell upon the boy, Stormchaser, who was once again at the head of the group. Though it appeared to have shrunk some...possibly by two, since earlier.

"Which means they're either guarding the door, or they chickened out of whatever's about to happen here."

He glanced over the students faces once again, they were indeed the same ones as before...but this time, one more caught his eyes other than just the boy. There was a young girl, obviously the youngest among the group...probably too young to even be at this school, standing more towards the back and doing her best to hide herself amongst the small crowd. Her hair was a lighter blue color than Rainbows skin, but that was all he could really tell about her from his current angle. She was doing well at hiding most of her body from being seen, but it seemed she couldn't help standing on her toes to look over her group at him. It was like she needed to see him or something.

He smirked

"Stormchaser was it? Ya know, this is a boys locker room. I'm pretty sure that means your friend hiding back there isn't allowed."

Stormchaser smiled back at him. His smirk was very unnerving considering Daybreak had watched him start crying not much earlier.

"You think one less person in here will help your situation. Even if she leaves, it won't change what's about to happen here. Besides, she's here for the same reason I am, and she needs to see it."

"Well, I should have known it was too much to hope they were all in here for shower. Great...of all the rotten timing."

"And what, pray tell, is about to happen here that she needs to see?"

"I think you already know the answer to that question, don't you?"

Stormchaser motioned with his head, gesturing in Daybreaks direction. As soon as he did, the group of seven behind him began to spread out and attempt to form a large circle around Daybreak. To do this, at least three of them had to step inside the steamy shower area, giving Daybreak a small idea of how to, at least slightly, change the odds in his favor.

After encircling him, they stepped back, extending and spreading the circle as widely as possible. The three in the shower area even moved back enough to be inside the standing water of the steamed room. This struck Daybreak as odd, considering if they were about to jump him, one would think they'd wanna be as close as possible. Regardless, he had more important things to currently worry about than their plan of attack. He had to think fast if he wanted to avoid this situation getting anymore hopeless than he already felt it was. He focused on keeping his calm look, and making sure his confident smirk did not fade from his face, or Stormchaser's line of sight.

"So, what then? This is your biiiiiig revenge, or something? Jump and corner me while I'm half naked in the showers. Hardly impressive. In fact, I'd call it downright cowardly."

"My best option here is to stall and keep him talking until I can think of a way out of this mess. With next to no magic to call on and even less strength, if I get into a fight right now I'm likely to get the shit kicked out of me...huuuum...and Rainbow Dash promised I'd be left alone. Although, I can't blame her for not being here to help like she promised...even I didn't really see this coming so quickly. I mean, I've been back what...like an hour?"

Stormchaser's right eye twitched slightly. "I'm not here to get your approval for how I go about my business. I'm...we, are here to make you pay for the things your father has done-"

"Oh here we go again! With the whole speech about my father and his crimes and how I'm evil and I should pay and blah blah blah blah blaaaaaah. Do you have even the slightest idea how many times I've heard this speech. Seriously, do you? Cause even I have lost count at this point. Oh and f.y.i, everyone before you thought they had me cornered too. Notice I'm still here."

Although his words did not seem to phase Stormchaser, they clearly had an effect on some of the others. A few looked around at each other, one even moved a bit farther back from the rest, making their circle around him lopsided. Daybreak chuckled to himself.

"Looks like they're afriad of me, and clearly they don't know I'm running on low battery life at the moment. Maybe...just maybe, I can get out of this with sheer luck and intimidation...though...it looks like Stormchaser didn't even flinch...I hope I've got enough stamina for at least one fight, it may come down to me and him if I can scare away the others."

Stormchaser seemed to also notice his group stirring at Daybreaks words. He practically snarled as he looked around the room.

"Come on all of you! He's bluffing! If he were really so unphased by us, he would have swatted us aside with his magic the moment he felt threatened..." He turned back to face Daybreak and pointed at him "Your not running on a full charge at the moment are you? You're weak right now, I overheard your little talk with Princess Twilight and her friends."

"Dammit!...Well...there goes my best chance at walking out...I gotta salvage this somehow..."

"You know..." He raised his voice slightly, making sure everyone in the room could hear him and making sure that his bravado showedr through his words. You'd be surprised how hard that is to do, when you're standing in the middle of a room surrounded b angry teens, and wearing only a towel. "Princess Twilight's friends have gotten to know me pretty well, especially Rainbow Dash. Her and I are good friends. I think you already know that Stormchaser, that's why you waited until I was alone to try anything. Imagine how Rainbow might react when she finds out what you're trying to do here."

Again, the students stirred, this time much more so than before. Daybreak even saw the girl, who was the closest to Stormchaser in the circle give an obvious shift of discomfort, and look away from him after he spoke. He smiled as he watched Stormchaser's face turn red with anger.

"Oh please! You think any of Princess Twilight's friends will lift a finger to help you? I saw and heard how she was talking to you. It's extremely obvious to anyone with eyes that our princess hates you, probably more than anyone else. Not that I can blame her, you're a wretched person, I can't even imagine what you might have done to her. You deserve what's about to happen, and if Rainbow Dash has a problem with it, she can take it up with me afterwards!"

"I really wish you'd stop talking...he's making this much more difficult than I can deal with right now...If I can deal with Stormchaser, than I'm pretty sure I can make the others back off. They don't seem as set on this as he does. And then there's the girl...why is she even here? Other than this being a male locker room, (and I have no idea how she just walked in here unnoticed like that) she looks the most uncomfortable with this whole thing...and the most innocent. It's clear she doesn't want to be here...something's amiss."

Stormchaser's words clearly had the opposite effect of Daybreaks on the group. Where as Daybreak's words made them reconsider what they might be about to do, it seemed Stormchaser's reassured them. That was a problem. Sadly Daybreak didn't have many good solutions for it. But that didn't mean he wouldn't try.

"So...If you're so set on doing whatever it is you're gonna do. Why not tell me what this is about then? It must be pretty important if you're willing to risk all these students being expelled for it."

The word "expelled" seemed to catch the attention of everyone in the circle, in a vary alarming manner. Suddenly everyone seemed to be shifting in their places, and the girl actually turned to leave the room. Before she could make for the doors though, Stormchaser's voice rung throughout the locker room.

"YOU STAY PUT FLITTER! I TOLD YOU! YOU NEED TO SEE THIS! WHAT WOULD YOUR SISTER SAY?!...ALL OF YOU STAY PUT!"

"Flitter...so that's her name. Seems people around here are very worried about getting kicked out. It figures, since this place is so well known and liked, being expelled from here can't be appealing to anyone...and yet still this boy..."

His voice rang with anger around the room, shocking everyone still in there places. Daybreak was about to smile at his inevitable victory...when he spotted a sight that made his blood run cold. As he looked back into Stormchasers eyes, preparing to give his signature, ever mocking grin of victory at the unrest he had caused...he saw them...his eyes.

They were Sapphire blue and slitted like a snake.

Fear. Pure, unadulterated, cold, mind numbing fear. That was the feeling that traveled up Daybreaks spine as he looked into Stormchaser's gaze. He struggled not to panic, but he was unable to maintain his false smirk under the weight of his own fear.

"F-Famine...she's affecting them too?...Of course...she's making everyone act out on their own deep desires and wants, randomly it seems. This boy hates me for some reason...he has a deep desire to make me pay. I have no idea what kind of other changes having her influence coursing through him may cause...but I've no chance of easy escape now..."

Stormchaser's eyes narrowed as he watched Daybreaks smirk falter and vanish. He found himself smiling, further increasing the menacing affect his eyes had upon Daybreak. He struggled to hold back laughter

"That's it was it...that's what you were trying to do. You must really be weak right now to resort to trying to scare us away..." Stormchaser threw his hands out wide, as if he were trying to embrace the room "My friends! You don't have to worry about anything after all. Daybreak has no strength to fight back! He's just been trying to scare us away with his petty threats this whole time! You all followed me in here for a reason! Now is not the time to back out! If we back down now, from what we all agreed was justice for what was done to us, how will any of you live with yourselves. This is our chance. Discord took away our friends, our families, our loved ones, Some...he took much more. Now here, in this room with us, is his son, who as you all have seen, doesn't care a bit for out plights. Not one shred of pity or remorse for what his father has done. Princess Twilight hates him, any of you who were close when he came in saw it for yourselves. Princess Twilight has never treated anyone that way before...there has to be a good reason. And we all know what it is. He's as bad as his father. Discord isn't here for us to bring justice on...but his son, who is clearly just like him...is. Let's let him feel our pain, the pain of being deprived of our lives!"

It was like his speech brought out the worst in those surrounding Daybreak. All at once, everyone's fear of repercussion, or retaliation seemed to melt into the air. The students around narrowed their gazes and clenched their fists. Except oddly enough...the girl, Flitter. She looked terrified all of the sudden, but she dared not move from her place. Daybreak knew it was too late now for her to make any difference...for him to make any difference.

"Tch...Damn...Well...guess that means I've got no choice now. With Famine's power in his head like this there's no way talking will help anymore. And his little war speech certainly seemed to pump them up. With things the way they are, it's likely that they might get the blue eyes soon too. I've got no chance of victory here...and they are blocking the only door. And to add a cherry to the tip of this cake of shit...I'm still only in my towel...fuck my life..."

Despite knowing the futility of his situation, Daybreak dropped into a low fighting stance regardless. Stormchaser let loose a low chuckle, none but Daybreak could recognize the second voice that seemed to echo along his own, like both Famine and Stormchaser were talking along the same pitch.

"You really think you can fight your way out of this? You're as overconfident as your murderer father."

Despite the urge to correct him in the fact that Discord himself had never actually taken a life, his army had...Daybreak resisted and instead glared at Stormchaser.

"What? Were you expecting me to except my situation and roll over for you. You know nothing, stupid boy. Just like you know nothing of real pain. Whatever tragedy you wanna blame me for, can't even compare to my pain. Don't bother with some retort now, I've already seen there's no more point in talking with you...let's just do this."

Stormchasers lips curled into a menacing sneer. His hair and body began to fizzle with tiny yellow sparks of light. The golden streak of color that traveled through his hair ignited in a radiant light as his aura sparked to life around him.

"With great pleasure."

Despite his plentiful experience in fighting with the odds against him, Daybreak knew he had next to no chance of winning this fight. Knowing that, he excepted the reality that he was about to receive an epic beating. With that thought now formost in his mind, he was sure he was prepared for what would come when Stormchaser attacked him...and that was his mistake. He expected Stormchaser to attack him first, and that cost him dearly.

From behind, someone struck the back of his head with a fist, sending his senses into a spiral and sending him stumbling forward. Wet floors, combined with no shoes and him being only in towel, spelled disaster for Daybreaks balance. So it was hardly surprising when he fell face first to the ground from such a simple punch. Nevertheless his pride was wounded from being made to look like such a pathetic weasel, especially when the punch hadn't really hurt that much, despite sending his eyes spinning in their sockets.

Two boys from the crowd closed in on him, both made to kick him in the ribs while he was down. Refusing to allow such a humiliation to occur a second time, he quickly reacted. Pushing on the ground with his hands, he spun his legs around on the wet floor and swept the first of the two boys' legs out from underneath him, which sent him dropping to the ground, and fortunately for Daybreak, right into the other boy. Daybreak instantly took advantage of his small opening, and jumped up from his back to his legs with one, sit-up like motion. Spinning on the wet floor to face the boy who went down under the other, Daybreak swiftly side kicked his face just beneath his jaw line, knocking him unconscious instantly. His face hit the wet ground with a satisfying plop.

"One down" He thought, hopnig the rest would be that easy.

He was hardly given time to enjoy his brief victory though. As quickly as he'd dropped that one, the other was already back on his feet, followed by everyone else in the room surrounding him, save for Stormchaser and Flitter. Both of them stood at the back of the room, Flitter seemed to be cowering near the doors, while Stormchaser just seemed to be watching, yellow sparks of energy continuing to gather around his body.

The boy who he'd sweep kicked a moment earlier, grabbed his arms from behind, and attempted to put him in a headlock. He was successful long enough for another student to land an underhanded punch to Daybreaks gut, but that was it. After that, a burst of adrenaline shot through Daybreaks body, and he quickly retaliated. With a burst of fleeting strength, he pushed off the ground with both his feet, propelling him and the boy currently head locking him backwards on the slippery floor. With his captor off balance, Daybreak took his chance and planted his right elbow in the boys gut, which, combined with the wetness of the floor, sent him tumbling back, pulling Daybreak down with him.

Daybreaks elbow landed in the boys stomach a second time as they both hit the ground, knocking the wind out of his captor and causing him to release his hold. Quickly scrambling to his feet, Daybreak brought his head up in time to receive a firm fist to the face. He leaned back in pain, but his instincts guided his hands up to his attacker, and allowed him to grasp him just under the elbow while his arm was still extended. Using the very fist that had hit him for support, Daybreak yanked hard on his foes arm, pulling himself up and pulling his enemy right up to his chest.

For a singular moment both their eyes met, and Daybreak was able to see the fear that was now swimming in the younger boys eyes. But, even though they were not glowing sapphire, Daybreak no longer cared. With wrathful and merciless force, he jerked the boys elbow up, and slammed the center of his palm just under where his two joints met, then shoved his elbow bones further straight up, while chopping downwards with a knife hand strike higher upon the boys arm with his other hand! There was a loud cracking sound...and then an even louder snap! as the boys arm completely dislocated along his elbow! Daybreak wasn't done with him yet though, as the boy cried out in pain, Daybreak took his chance to immobilize him for good.

On the same arm he'd just dislocated, Daybreak grabbed him by the wrist and gripped tight. Tears of fear swam to the surface of the boys eyes, somewhere in the distance, Daybreak heard him cry out for mercy...but again...he no longer cared. With ruthless fury, Daybreak twisted his wrist a full ninety degrees, and slammed another open palmed strike down where the joints met, but this time, instead of it simply dislocating, he heard the boys wrist bones break like a tree branch!

Fortunately for the boy, Daybreak had no time to finish him off, for before he could plant a rib crushing kick in his...well...ribs...Daybreak was tackled to the ground by two other boys, and found his arms spread and head pinned to the floor. He snarled out like a mad beast and tried to call forth some kind of spell, any kind of magic he could bring out...but his batteries were spent...he was out of power. His last bits of stamina had been wasted on mutilating the boy now whimpering on the floor, he was now at the mercy of Stormchaser and his gang. The ones who were still standing at least. He was pretty sure he'd knocked out two...and crippled one.

Stormchaser himself now approached the scene, fizzling full of bright yellow light and energy. Without a word he approached Daybreak and planted a firm palm jab in his gut. Although Daybreak felt nothing, he was instantly aware of what had been done to him, and what kind of magic user this boy was.

"Great...another weather caster...as if I wasn't already screwed enough as it is."

His whole body went instantly limp as several volts of lightning hot electricity coursed throughout his nervous system. The two boys holding him also collapsed to the ground in small spasms, but they seemed only mildly effected, as they could still move afterwards. Whereas Daybreak, Daybreak was now completely helpless...and Stormchaser knew it.

Knowing victory was his, the young weather caster let his lemon colored energy fade and fizzle out. He motioned to the remaining members of his small group.

"Pick him up and put him on his knees, make sure he's looking at me. Spread his arms out like wings, I need his back fully extended for this part."

That hardly sounded like good news, but sadly for him there was nothing he could do about it. He felt himself being grabbed by the hair and several pairs of hands pushing and pulling him to his knees, then spreading his arms out just as Stormchaser had commanded. Miraculously, his towel had managed to stay in place during this ordeal, and one of the boys even took the liberty of making sure it was still tucked in properly at his waist when they drug him to his knees.

"Guess they only need my back bare...or maybe no one wants to feel awkward holding down a naked dude...as if this towel really makes my situation better. Though I suppose I prefer it on at least..."

As his neck hung low like a limp piece of meat, he felt a firm hand grasp hold of his hair and pull his head up, forcing him to look up at Stormchaser in the eyes. Although he wanted nothing better than to avert his own, so as not to give his new enemy the satisfaction of seeing his defeated expression, he knew he should keep looking. If only so he could see what was coming next. Plus, looking Stormchaser in the eyes also helped him to confirm that they were still glowing sapphire. Not that it made him hate the brat any less, but it was still knowledge to have.

Stormchaser's lips parted in a smile of satisfaction that looked like it could light the streets of Las Pegasus. There was way to much joy in his smile for Daybreak to not be worried. He crouched down, bringing his face level with Daybreaks.

"You know, you said you don't care who I am, and I believe you. But...and this is the part that kills me...I do. I need you to know who I am, to remember me. Or rather, remember my father. And remember what yours did to us. To my family!"

In a surprising fling of anger, Stormchaser lashed out and struck Daybreak across the face with his fist. It was a quick punch, but that didn't make it hurt any less. He'd struck him just below the jaw, nearly dislocating it. Daybreak slowly opened and closed his mouth, testing to see if it still worked, then hacked up a wad of blood and spit it at Stormchaser's feet.

"Go fuck yourself, stupid weather brat." HIs lips dripped with blood as he stared at his new enemy, meeting his hateful gaze with one of his own.

He expected his defiant attitude to earn him another strike to the face, but instead Stormchaser merely smiled. He reached forward and gripped Daybreak by the jaw, perfectly cupping where he'd just struck him. He leaned close to Daybreaks face, so close he could almost smell Stormchaser's breath. But all he could really focus on was his ice cold blue eyes, staring deep into his soul.

"It feels more like I'm staring at Famine again, rather than this boy" The thought frightened him greatly. Being able to influence someone was one thing, but if Famine could actually posses people...anyone with a Desire or Want could become his enemy.

"My name-" the boy continued, drawing Daybreak from his thoughts. "-is Stormchaser. My father's name is Stratos, and my mother was Pollenpoint. They were an ordinary, loving couple, they worked in the weather factory for years during the thousand year war...and were later parents of a one year old boy...Until your father's final strike on Canterlot!"

Daybreaks eyes flared briefly. "The name...Stratos...it sounds so familiar..."

For a moment, he recalled...a stormy night in the Canterlot streets. The sounds of a young boy being pounded into the muddy pavement echoes through his mind. He remembered...

A large man with black spiky hair and yellow streaks streaming through the center of his head stood over a collapsed child. The boy lay, unconscious in the mud, his normally emerald green hair stained with the stick of his own blood and the grime of the street, while his assaulter stood over him, confronting another man who had come to stand against him.

"I'll say it again, get lost. You and I both know what this brat is, he deserves every second of it!"

The man that had come to the boy's aid slowly lowered his hood, revealing a rainbow assortment of hair that shimmered in the dark light of the stormy setting.

"He's not the one that killed your wife Stratos...let it go. He doesn't deserve that."

The memory stood firm in his mind. Daybreak remembered, he remembered the face of the man who had caused him the most pain as a child. The man's features blazed across his vision...especially...his hazel eyes...so full of hate. That was Stormchaser's father. Daybreak slowly raised his eyes back to Stormchaser's.

"I know who you are."

He watched Stormchaser's sapphire eyes narrow with rage "Oh do you?"

"Yes..." Daybreak knew his situation was hopeless now. It was like he was reliving his childhood all over again. "Your father, Stratos, was a citizen of Canterlot that used to know me when I was a child."

He heard Stormchaser give a grunt of satisfaction. That ignited a spark within Daybreak, that he couldn't help act on.

"Actually...maybe 'know me' isn't the correct way to put it. I should be saying: he was the main citizen who used to beat me and assault me every day and night of my life as a child. From beer bottles to bricks, or maybe just his own fist, he and the other Canterlot citizens made sure I never knew a day of peace as a boy. He blamed me for your mother's death, took his anger at my father out on me for years...and he was a monster!"

That time Stormchaser struck him, hard. Daybreak felt his nose snap out of place, then warm blood began to trail down his face, pooling at his toweled and soaked knees. Although no one moved to help him, he did notice several of the boys shift uncomfortably when he mentioned his childhood.

"The only monster here is you! Do you have any idea what your fathers men did to my mother. I was too young to remember at the time, but my father saw the whole thing! And the pain I remember in his gaze, for as long as I've been alive, that I will never forget!" His gaze swam with tears of anger and hate.

"So what? I should pay for it? I wasn't even alive at the time, yet you're blaming me for what my fathers men did. As if I had some influence over them? You're just a stupid brat whose so obsessed with his own self pity, you can't look past your own pain to see others. Hence, my statement from before stands, you aren't worth my time."

Another fist found his face, and the steady stream of blood that had been running from his nose, now poured down him like a dam had broken inside him. Stormchaser took a step back, waiting for the two boys gripping Daybreaks hair, to raise his head. As they did, Stormchaser reached into the right sleeve of his shirt. Before withdrawing his hand, he curled his lips into a sinister sneer.

"Tell me Daybreak. Do you know some of the tortures your fathers men used to inflict on the subjects of conquered nations and cities? I did a little research before I confronted you today, and thought of all the things that I should do, that you'd deserve. But...even as I read through some of the worst atrocities ever created in war...I just kept coming back to my mother...and the pain my father described her in. So I decided, for a bit of poetic justice, I'll do to you, what they did to her."

As he finished, he withdrew his hand from within his dampened sleeve, and Daybreak saw that he was gripping a small hilt within his closed fist. As it came into the dim light of the locker room, Daybreak found his eyes resting on a small ridged blade. It was the size of a kitchen turkey knife, but shaped nothing like it. The hilt alone, was ominous. It was clearly carved from some kind of animal bone and looked like the blade had been forced onto it, almost painfully. The blade itself, held teeth on either side, razor sharp and lining its entire length. The blade shimmered in the dim light, but not a silver color. Despite the blade itself being silver in color, when light struck across the thin sides, a reddish flare flashed off its shiny surface. Daybreaks heart skipped a beat.

"A cursed blade...I thought all of them were destroyed by my mother after the war...How can this weather brat posses one?"

Stormchaser watched his eyes enlarge with fear. He smiled, his eyes glowing brighter by the minute. Soon he would be a suitable replacement for a lamp if his eyes became any brighter than they were now.

"You recognize what this is I take it?" He chuckled, twirling the blade along his fingertips. "After many battles during the war, Discords men would drag all manner of people out into the streets and carve them up with these cursed blades. Of course they never killed anyone with them, at first. They just took them out into the most public place they could find, stripped them of any clothing covering their backs, and carved vile words into their skin for all to see. Usually things that fit the supposed 'crimes' the person had committed against Discord. The cuts from this blade can never fully heal, leaving very visible scars that last a life time..."

He turned away from Daybreak for a moment, his voice faltered as he looked over to Flitter, still cowering near the entrance.

"Your...Your fathers men...they came and took my mother. Took her for no reason, out into the street and carved the word Whore into her back...For an entire day, my father had to watch her suffer about the house, in unending, agonizing pain as the curse inflicted from the blade refused to allowed her bleeding wounds to heal. Then, when it seemed she could bare no more, the soldiers returned the next day. They took her out into the streets again, and tried to rape her...in front of everyone. But she fought back...and...and then they...they..."

Daybreak could see the scene in his mind. A woman, looking similar to Stormchaser...maybe sharing his hazel eyes and yellowish hair, being dragged out the Canterlot city square, where the most public events took place. He could almost see his fathers men, tear the back of her shirt, and begin carving into her skin with the blade that was now before him in Stormchasers hand. Then he pictured them returning later, dragging her out again and...even he felt the need to look away at the coup de gras.

"They killed her? Is that what happened?" Daybreaks voice lacked sympathy, for he felt none. However he was curious.

Stormchaser turned back around, his hand gripping the bone hilt of the blade so tightly his knuckles were whitening, more so than they already were. His eyes faded back to hazel for just a moment, as tears began to form in them. But only for a moment, then the sapphire was back, along with the rage.

"Yes they killed her. Ran her through with the cursed blade when she resisted them. Because of that...because they killed her with the blade..the curse never faded. Her body did not stop leaking blood until she was completely dry...and the words carved into her back were their until my father burned her body. Do you have any idea what that's like...Having to burn the body of the person you love? Having to watch them keep bleeding endlessly, even after they're long dead?...Well do you?!"

Daybreak watched Stormchaser grow angrier and angrier off his own words, staying silent all the time. He was pushing his rage beyond the point of return...until he finally snapped! With a shriek he walked up and roughly placed the blade against Daybreaks neck

"I'd kill you right now, if I thought that was punishment enough for what you've done to me! But it's not! You deserve to suffer forever for this!...Hold him still! Just in case my spell starts to wear off."

Making sure to kick him in the ribs as he passed, Stormchaser walked around Daybreak and stood directly behind his back. Even without looking, Daybreak was able to hear the swift fwoosh of the blade as Stormchaser flipped it around in his palm. Now he was holding it like he intended to slam it down and stab a table. Stormchasers breathe tickled across his ear as he whispered to him.

"Now you can experience the same pain she did, before his men took her from us!" His voice hissed with venom.

"This...This is going to hurt..."

No amount of training, no amount of reading, studying or build up...could prepare someone for the kind of pain Daybreak felt next. The moment he felt the warm tip touch his skin, before it ever pierced him, it felt like his body was on fire...and it only got worse. For a moment, the blade simply lingered upon his back as if testing his skins toughness. Then, all at once, he felt it push down...and it split his back like it was cutting butter.

The pain was unimaginable, it burned and froze at the same time. It was like he felt nothing all over the rest of his body, but his sense of that singular impact point was magnified a hundred times! All of the training and endurance Daybreak had gone through until now, all the pain he'd experienced throughout his life, it all left him. He could think of only one thing, one singular thing as he crushed his own teeth down on his lower lips to keep from screaming out in agony!

"I have to get away!"

New found strength, second wind, adrenaline rush he didn't care, he drew on anything and everything he had left in a desperate attempt to fling off the two boys holding him down. With a roar of primal rage, He jerked both his arm forward, feeling a surge of strength, and feeling freedom...for a single, fleeting moment.

Then reality crashed back down when, possibly a hundred volts of energy surged through his body, turning his arms and legs into limp noodles instantly. Half way to his feet, Daybreak collapsed back to the soaked floor, which was now starting to flood from the three showers still going off in the next room, making the room almost hazy in sight. His face now half soaked, he had no strength to resist when he felt his body dragged back to it's previous position.

Stormchaser actually had the nerve to laugh at him "Ya know...That wasn't a bad attempt...and if I hadn't been here, it might have worked. But sadly for you, I am here, and I'm better."

Daybreak didn't know what was worse, being caught and tortured like this, or having to hear this brats obnoxious voice. He didn't get much time to think though, for seconds later, he felt the blade reenter his open wound...and push deeper. He couldn't tell how deep it pushed, it was like his eyes bulged so big, they broke. He nearly blacked out...and even that didn't dull the pain. He felt every, agonizing, slow inch, ripping through his skin layers as the blade buried itself deeper and deeper in his back.

After an eternity, he felt it stop pushing. Daybreak hoped at least some of the pain would subside temporarily now that the blade was no longer moving...but it did not. Now it only felt worse. Because now, with him no longer focusing on the pain of the blade pushing deeper in him, he was able to focus on the pain the curse was inflicting upon his wound. He felt every fiber, every nerve, being lit on fire, then frozen over, and ignited once more. It was never ending, and he knew it was just the beginning. Then he heard Stormchaser whisper words that would have chilled his blood, if that weren't already happening anyway.

"That was the first cut, two inches deep. Now we can start carving the letters. Both of you-" Daybreak realized he was talking to the two boys that must have been holding him again. He wasn't even aware they were there. The whole rest of his body had gone numb, all he could feel was the leaking of his own blood down his back and the burning, endless icy pain in the singular wound that had been inflicted upon him. "-Hold him tight. It has to be one continuous cut from here on out, or else the curse won't take full effect. The next time the blade leaves his skin, I need to be finished. He shouldn't be able to move now, with my magic, and the blade's, inside of him...but just in case, be ready."

Only two of his words really had an impact on Daybreak. But they hit him hard, as he realized just how much more of this Tartarus level torture he must endure.

"T-that...that was one cut...one?! That was the worst pain in the world and all he did was poke me...I can't...I can't take this..."

Whether from shock, or the sheer level of pain coursing through his body, Daybreak felt his eyes go black and his world go dark.

"Why...why does this always happen to me...No matter where I go.....No matter what I do, I can't ever escape from this. I thought for the first time...I thought I'd finally found somewhere I could be peaceful...Why...Why is always me who suffers..."

His thoughts were jarred away as a new tidal wave of pain coursed throughout his body, extinguishing all else but itself. His eyes, bloodshot now and tear lined, shot open as he, once again bit down on his lips to keep from screaming. He pressed so hard he felt his lips tear open. The taste of his own warm blood flooded his tongue as he felt the blade, once again begin carving into him. This though, it was even worse than before. How that was possible, he had no idea, but it was. It felt as though it was being dragged, like a hand going against shark skin, or someone shaving their face against the grain rather than with it. His skin no longer split and cut like butter...now he felt each slice, like it was being force to pushed through his skin, or like the blade was dull instead of razor sharp.

"Good, that was the E. Now we can move on to the next letter." Stormchasers voice barely even registered to him anymore. Too much pain dominated his body to leave room for him to think or feel anything else.

It occurred to him that, this feeling may just be another effect of the curse that the blade held within it. He had only limited knowledge on many of his fathers war weapons, and even less on the war weapons his army had. Many of his men had just been common thieves or bandits before joining. Very few...sane people, had been in his army. After all, what sane person, would follow the Lord of Chaos unless they were desperate?

He suddenly choked for breath as the blood pooling in his mouth found a way to the back of his throat. Sputtering, and gagging, he was lucky one of the boys holding him momentarily leaned him forward, so he was able to throw it all up. He was only held like that for a brief second though, and all the time, he still felt the presence of the blade in his back...never once being lifted. He could feel it now, being forced through his skin, like it was attempting to turn around a curve, ripping and tearing at his raw flesh.

Another electric surge of pain coursed through his spine. At first he thought it Stormchaser sending more of his magic into him to keep his muscles from waking...but then he realized it was worse. Stormchaser was turning the blade, as if trying to trace something along his back. Daybreak felt the teeth dig into the sides of his skin as the blade attempted to make sharp curve, but take his flesh with it. With one long and painful-to-hear riiiiiiiip the blade made its full turn...and Daybreaks restraint over his cries finally broke...all his anger, frustration, internal and external pain came flooding out in one long agonizing and bloodcurdling scream!

Stormchaser barely seemed to hear it. Instead he looked down upon his work with a grin.

"Now we've made the X. Your new title will be finished before you know it. Then I'll let you go, so that the entire University can see what you are." Daybreak hated him, he was certain somewhere in his mind he hated him, underneath all the suffering that dominated his mind he knew he hated this boy. Yet, even deeper than that, he could detect the hints of sadism in his voice that had not been there before. This boy was being pushed to the brink of his desire to cause Daybreak pain for what his father had done. It was all Stormchaser's doing...but he had to remember that Famine was at some level, also responsible for this. The problem was...it no longer felt that way...or served as any comfort to him.

His eyes rolled up into his head, and he passed out again. This time however, his mind retreated him so far inside himself...even the horrendous pain of the cursed blade could not wake him. On the outside, his body continued to yell in cries of agony...but they were unconscious yells. He wasn't there anymore.

.....

"Why...Why me..."

"It's not fair..."

"I've never...I've never hurt these people...why am I being punished...again"

"I just wanna go home...I don't ever wanna come back here...Never ever again..."

Inside, he felt like nothing more than a child once more. His days in the streets of Canterlot had returned upon his life. It seems there is no escaping them. For every time he went to a new part of the world, or returned to an old. His past waited for him. Sometimes, it took months, once, even a year. Here, it took barely a week. But no matter where he went in the world. His identity brought him pain and suffering. Gryphons to Dragons, Zebra Tribe to Centaurs. Everyone hated him and everyone knew of him. Discord was too far known in this world for his thousand years war...for his son to ever find peace.

"Rainbow Dash said she'd keep this from happening...and I believed her...just like stupid child believes his parents when they tell him the tooth fairy exists...or that his goldfish went to a better place. I believed because I wanted it to be true, even though knowing all along it wasn't, and never was."

His mother, his father...because of them, he'd never be able to live anywhere happily.

Because of them...

"I thought I'd excepted that a long time ago. Then I came here and that lowly spark of hope from my child life found me again. Rainbow Dash truly made me believe for the first time that I could fit in somewhere. She's meant more to me than anyone ever has. But now I see the truth...out there...where my body is being mutilated for a crime I wasn't even alive for...as long as this world that hates me exists...I'll never be free...this world...the people ruling it...governing it...needs...to..."

Thoughts faded into whiteness as his mind slipped deeper within himself. Shielding him from the endless and eternal pain that the curse was gifting upon his body. He wasn't even sure he wanted to wake from it. Eventually dreams would find him in here, and he could dream of the only thing that had made him happy...the only thing he could ever remember making him happy, and the only real reason he didn't think this place had been a waste of his time...Here, eventually Rainbow Dash would find him.

.....

Meanwhile, outside the twin double doors of the locker room, another conflict was making itself known throughout the gym. As Rainbow Dash struggled while her friends attempted to force her back onto her mattress, she flailed her arms about, attempting to free herself from the grip of both Applejack and Rarity and nearly punched the latter in the nose. Rainbow was attempting to rear up on Twilight, who was also being held back from attacking Rainbow Dash herself, by Sunset Shimmer and Fluttershy. Both girls had different forms of enragement flowing through their veins, but in that moment, it seemed like each one wanted nothing more than to clobber the other!

Twilight struggled against Sunset and Fluttershy, attempting (poorly) to muscle her way past them rather than stoop to using magic on them. She flailed her arms about, and like Rainbow, nearly whacked one of her friends upside the head. Sunset Shimmer ducked just in time to avoid the swing, fortunately.

"I ASKED YOU A QUESTION RAINBOW DASH! WHAT IN TARTARUS ARE YOU DOING WITH THAT NECKLACE?! AND WHY DO HAVE ONE OF YOUR OWN AROUND YOUR NECK! I WANT AN ANSWER, NOW!" Her voice rang with an authority almost equaling that of Princess Luna's Royal Canterlot voice!

Bits of purple aura sparked and jumped from her skin as she felt parts of her clothing begin to tear while she attempted to claw her way towards Rainbow, through her friends. Rainbow was just as persistent, but instead of trying to claw her way towards Twilight, she was trying to force her way past her friends and towards the locker room doors. Somehow, someway...she knew Daybreak was in trouble.

Her necklace had glowed all sorts of colors before, and she'd come to understand (at least partially) what some of them meant. Rainbow, Emerald, Violet...she'd seen countless colors like this appear within the lightning bolt cloud chain he'd given her...but never before had it burned against her skin. Not just some mild heat either, it had actually hurt keeping it against her chest. And never before had she ever felt his own necklace do that as well and start buzzing in her pocket like a cell phone. Both had been glowing a bloody red when she withdrew them from her neck and pocket. (Truthfully, she'd forgotten she even had his necklace with her until it heated her hip, and was now reminded that she needed to return it to him once he was out of the shower).

She knew, in her heart, something was wrong and he needed her help. But then Twilight had spied the necklaces...and for some reason had lost her mind. Now she was desperately trying to attack Rainbow and kept demanding to know where she'd acquired them from. Rainbow wasn't sure if she should answer honestly, or lie. But Twilight clearly recognized them, so she wasn't even sure if she could lie. Truthfully, she wasn't really sure Twilight wanted the explanation, it looked to her like Twilight just wanted to hit her in the face right now.

She had no interest in hurting Twilight, but her friends seemed convinced that once Twilight had lashed out at her, and she attempted to push past them, that she was trying to get to Twilight as well to retaliate. Now they were holding both friends back, from the other, and Rainbow could feel the necklace burning more and more by the minute. She could feel that she had to get in there soon. She wasn't even sure why, but it felt like she had to.

"He's been in there way too long anyways. It doesn't take over an hour to take a simple shower...something is up and I need to get past everyone and find out what. Come on Rainbow think...you're smarter than this...just simply pushing and shoving isn't gonna work here...how can I get out of this?!"

She'd spent most of her life just rushing into situations head on, full throttle, and that had always worked for her...with some minor consequences along the way. Now though, just like with the magic duel, she had to remember what Twilight had been teaching her up till now. She had to think, she had to have patience. She knew she could think of something. If she just focused.

She relaxed in the grip of Applejack and Rarity. The end to her resistance was so sudden, both AJ and Rarity nearly fell forward with the amount of force they'd be using to hold her back. Realizing that Rainbow had relaxed and stopped fighting, both of her friends lowered their hands and stood up straight. Rainbow put up her own hands, in a mock surrender stance.

"Look guys, I'm not trying to fight Twilight here...I just...I gotta get into the locker room ok? Something's wrong with Daybreak in there."

Applejack, still did not move from her path, but her gaze did soften slightly. It was like she was suddenly sympathetic, but Rainbow had no idea why. "What makes ya think that hon? Why all of the sudden? Why the moment Twilight starts getting all worked up do ya suddenly gotta go check on him...there something your not telling us Rainbow?"

"YES! THERE IS PLENTY SHE'S NOT TELLING US APPLEJACK! THAT NECKLACE SHE'S WEARING THAT'S-!"

"SHUT UP TWILIGHT!" Rainbow yelled, cutting across her before she could finish her sentence. She locked eyes with AJ, and slowly brought her hands back up, not necessarily hostile...but she definitely showed intent.

"Look AJ, get out of my way. We can discuss my necklaces later, we can talk about whatever Twilight wants...later! Right now I need to get in there. You have to trust me please! I know how it sounds, but I just know there is something wrong going on in there, and Daybreak might be in trouble. So let me by!"

For a moment, AJ and her locked eyes. Something unspoken passed between them. Perhaps she understood what Rainbow was truly trying to say, or perhaps she just recognized that she wasn't gonna get anywhere with trying to stop her for long. Stepping aside, she said

"Alright Suagecube, I'll-"

A cloud of dust motored past her, engulfing her lungs and cutting her off before she could finish as Rainbow Dash bolted past her! It was also at that moment that Twilight managed to outmaneuver Sunset Shimmer and Fluttershy by backing up two steps, then feigning to the right, and teleporting past them. She too, bolted after Rainbow Dash, but no where near fast enough to catch her before she reached the locked room doors.

Rainbow ran fast enough to leave dust behind her in swirls, her exhaustion and developing cold completely forgotten the moment she saw the means to escape. She'd hardly even realized that Applejack had actually agreed to let her pass, and truthfully it didn't matter, she was going whether AJ let her not. It wasn't even seconds before Rainbow found herself closing in on the twin double doors...now blocked by two students. She skidded (literally) to a halt in front of the two students, she recognized both of them from her magic class, but beyond that, she didn't remember there names. They both glanced at each other as she approached, noting the skid marks she'd left on the gym floor on her way over. With some kind of silent communication they seemed to agree that, despite who she was, they had to stop her from getting through. Each one taking two steps forward, the larger of the two boys folded his arms in an intimidating manner and said

"Sorry Rainbow, the locker rooms are all occupied right now."

Rainbow looked directly at him, eyes narrowed. She didn't even having to verbalize her thoughts to him, her gaze said it all. She was calling his bullshit card on that one.

"Dude...seriously? You're actually trying to tell me that every shower and every locker in the room is occupied? No one's gone in there but Daybreak. Let me in. Now!"

Her last words seemed to spit out like venom, instantly communicating her intentions if these two jocks didn't scram. Before either of them could react or retort though...a blood curdling scream pierced through the walls of the locker room and easy filled the gym over any other noise! All eyes, including Rainbows approaching friends, came to rest on the entrance to the locker area.

Rainbow recognized the voice behind that yell, and her blood boiled.

They both moved at the same time, possibly to try and stop or subdue her...she didn't wait to find out. Like lightning, her aura flared and she moved past them, barely even appearing as a shimmer of an image, planting her elbows in both of their kidneys at once, fueling her blows with magic and rage!

The two built athletes crumpled like they were made of paper, just in time for Twilight to catch up with their friends right behind. Twilight came to halt and Rainbow half expected her to try and attack her again...but instead she just leaned over and gasped for breath. Apparently she'd run out her anger, although she still appeared plenty annoyed, her panting indicated she wasn't going to be doing anything physical for awhile. Rainbow was happy she'd never gotten to teaching her athletics like Twilight had been teaching her magic...an athletic Twilight would be scary.

Despite her exhaustion, she still managed to give Rainbow a raised eyebrow and narrowed eyed look. Her signature look whenever Rainbow got into a fight at school. It practically screamed "Was that really necessary?"

Rainbow rolled her eyes and nodded just as AJ and the others showed up at the scene. She strode up to the door, and with no held back force (save for her magic) she front kicked it straight open and strode inside. She stopped before she fully made it in...and felt the color literally drain from her face.

The sight before her caused too much to occur within her for her to move. All at once she wanted to vomit, explode with anger and rush inside to the air of her friend.

Twilight and her friends entered just behind her, stopping at almost the exact same spot. All of them stood, horrified by the sight before them. Rarity actually screamed. But it was Twilights reaction that threw Rainbow off. As she stood, her rage pooling teal energy into her fists, she saw the air around Twilight change...turning almost black. Her voice came out cracked and scared, a version of her Rainbow had never truly witnessed. Both of them spoke at the same time, half yelling half whimpering.

"DAYBREAK!?"

There, before all seven of them, lying face sideways in a pool of shower water and blood, with his emerald eyes glassed over...was Daybreak. A boy Rainbow Dash recognized as Stormchaser, a Sophomore in some of her classes, stood over him clutching an odd looking blade in his right hand. He was covered in blood as well

Rainbows eyes fell upon Daybreaks exposed back...and the words carved into it. Etched blood red from both his own bleeding, and a shimmering, eerie red mist surrounding his torso, was a word she recalled Daybreak once using to describe himself. Her rage and self control broke as she saw what this boy had done...and she launched her self forward with a primal scream!

Exile

Resolution

Rage. Pure, indomitable, rage. It is a feeling almost indescribable, and incomparable to any other. Such a state where one can focus on nothing else, but a single source that drives them to be so blinded they see nothing but red....that is true rage. A feeling experienced by a seldom few. A feeling of pure emotion, uncontrolled and unrelenting and natural. A feeling...of bliss and freedom.

That was the feeling that Rainbow Dash was now truly experiencing for the first time in her life.

As her eyes fell upon the unconscious and bleeding body of Daybreak, face sideways in a pool of shower water and his own blood...something inside of her broke. Maybe even shattered!

A scream like no other loosed from her diaphragm, causing literally everyone; from her friends, to the group gathered in the locker area, to turn and gaze upon her in fear. Her aura poured off her body waves, fully visible and coiling like an angry serpent around her legs! Her rainbow hair began to sizzle and glow with radiant power, power she had only felt on a rare occasions before. This time though, it was not her Element empowering her, but blinding red fury!

She stood still for only a moment after releasing her yell, a singular moment for everyone to absorb the feeling of her overwhelming energy swimming through the air! A moment where even Twilight Sparkle gave pause to her own building anger, to take in Rainbows immense feelings...then, in a flash, Dash was gone.

Like a flash of light, Rainbow Dash appeared directly in front of the boy, Stormchaser, who was standing over Daybreak and wielding the odd looking blade. With no hesitation, or anything held back, she planted a side kick firmly in the center of his gut. His eyes went wide, and he folded like paper, all air leaving his lungs. At first, it seemed to be just a normal kick, despite the blazing teal aura that had been behind it moments before. For as she stood there, with her foot practically folding him in half, there seemed to be no more than natural force behind it. Until, that is, he gathered the ability to look up and meet her eyes. That's when it happened.

It was nearly invisible to anyone not paying close attention...but as he looked up with a pained expression adorning his previously smirking face, Rainbow gently flexed the end of her foot. The instant she moved, a huge burst of energy built and released between her foot and his gut, propelling Stormchaser back completely through a set of lockers into the shower room itself, to slide and smash against the tiki shower heads! As he crashed he remained completely still, eyes frozen wide with surprise. He slid down the tiki, slumping over to his side in the flooded room, the cursed blade splashing away across the floor to rest at Twilights feet.

He'd been knocked clean unconscious with a single blow, that realization took a moment to sink into his group. But although their reaction time was slow, the reactions themselves were perfect. As soon as it sunk in, his entire gang tried to rush for the doors, intent on escaping the raging blue devil they now felt trapped with...but none ever made it out. The doors shut themselves before anyone could escape, surrounded by midnight purple aura. It seemed that in their flurry of panic, everyone had forgotten that Twilight Sparkle was also present, along with her friends.

Their was no fight to be had after the doors shut. It took only a matter of seconds for Twilight to round up every member of Stormchaser's gang within a series of magical bubble barriers. Her own rage had been brief, overtaken by surprise when she'd seen Rainbow Dash move. The change had been so brief, that none but Sunset Shimmer seemed to have even noticed that she too, had yelled for Daybreak when witnessing him on the floor. No one but her had noticed that Twilight's aura had been momentarily black. It did not matter though that only she had seen, for she was enough, and she now knew Twilights true feelings. But she would never utter them aloud.

Rainbow Dash did not wait for Twilight, or any of her friends to help. Once she saw that Stormchaser was incapacitated, she dropped down to Daybreaks side immediately. With little more than a whimper, she placed her hand on his back, and recoiled away in pain. His back burned hotter than fire! Her aura went out like a candle in the rain, fresh tears pooled into her eyes as she watched Daybreaks wounds continue to stain the floor crimson. It took all she had not to cry or growl in anger, to simply dive on top of him and attempt to shake him awake. She knew that would not help right now though, she had to get him out and find the Headmistress. That was the only person who might be close enough to help.

Without words to her friends, Rainbow gripped Daybreak underneath his right arm, and hoisted him to his feet. Without a reaction or any attempt to stand from him, she was forced to practically try dragging his legs from the wet floor, and pray his towel managed to stay up. Until that is, Applejack took notice of what she was doing and grasped up his other side, giving the fabric of the towel a gentle tuck along his waist as she held him, tightening it against him. Now supporting him from both sides and assured his towel was reasonably well held up, the two girls were able to slowly make their way back towards the doors with only the bottoms of his feet dragging. Twilight and the others quickly made way for the pair as they shuffled towards the exit silently. Rainbow watched each of her friends as they passed them by. Not one of them seemed able to come up with the right words to say, it was possible they knew nothing that was said could quite make the situation better.

Twilight stood closest to the door, seconded only by Sunset Shimmer, both of whom were counting the number of students Twilight had trapped inside her orbiting spheres of magic. Rainbow regarded her with half a glare as they passed, then stopped when she saw her eyes. They were shimmering, almost like glassy orbs, and her hands were shaking, clenched at her sides.

"Twilight...are you?"

Rainbow couldn't find a way to voice her thoughts, or maybe she was scared of the answer she'd receive. She knew Twilight well, and knew that look from past experience. She was sad...perhaps not even that, she looked...depressed. Regretful even? Rainbow wondered what she could be thinking about or feeling to make her look that way.

Unknown to Rainbow Dash, or any of the others, Daybreak was already very much awake. He'd awoken the moment Rainbow had knelt down touched him. How or why, he had no idea, perhaps it was because he recognized the feeling of her hands...or because her touch had been the first feeling since the blade that hadn't caused him terrible agony. Either way he was awake, if only just. He kept his eyes so close to shut, they might have well been. Although still able to see through his eyelashes, many things looked a bit blurrier than usual. But even he could never mistake the look that was plastered across Twilight Sparkles face as they passed her by. He knew there was no way she could be aware he was eyeing her, given his eyes appeared to be closed...so the look he was seeing was genuine.

Regret. He knew the look perfectly, because he'd seen it so many times as a child. Every time he'd volunteered to be her test dummy for magic in fact. She'd accidentally wound him in some weird way during the attempted spell, and then that look would appear moments later, followed by him reciting his ever practiced words "It's fine Twilight, just try it again and you'll get it for sure".The look was so familiar to him, it was almost nostalgic to see now. And that was how he knew what she was thinking about. There was only one real reason for her to look regretful right now. As the new wounds on his back seared in endless pain, he remembered what she's said to him in the Doctor's classroom just a few days prior.

"Well then...it seems I won't have to go looking for trouble. Once the school knows who I am. I have a feeling trouble will find me. I hope you're prepared to deal with the repercussions of that."

"Anything that happens to you, you'd deserve."

Any other time he would have laughed at the irony of it all. If he wasn't so blinded by this endless pool of pain and anger at present.

"How does your revenge feel Twilight? Is it everything you hoped for? Don't worry, it soon will be. You don't have to see me ever again...You all can fight Famine yourselves, I'm done trying to play nice."

He let his head hang limp from his neck as he felt Rainbow and Applejack half drag, half carry him out into the gymnasium. He had no desire to hear the things people would yell as his back was spotted by everyone in the school. He didn't care that he was leaving a trail of blood behind him as AJ and Dash frantically pushed past the horde of students attempting to gather around them. He didn't care when they found the Headmistress, or the sympathetic look in her usually stone features as she saw him. He didn't care when she tried and failed to numb or heal his back with a spell, in a language he'd never heard. He didn't care when the headmistress took AJ's spot under his arm and escorted them to her office, and he didn't care when she made them a personal portal straight back to his house, using a bit of his blood and another spell he'd never heard before...right in the middle her office. He didn't even care that she told Rainbow to go home with him for what was, the second time now and miss the rest of that school day too.

He didn't care because he'd been right all along. The school had learned his identity, and just as he said, they'd attacked him when he came back. Now he'd have to bear yet another painful reminder of his alienation from the world, except this one couldn't be hidden. He'd learned his lesson, and he wouldn't be making the same mistake twice. He looked up for just a moment as Rainbow hobbled with him through the newly formed portal, and took in the sight of the headmistress. She looked truly sorrowful, the wrinkles around her eyes seemed to drop as she looked towards the floor instead of at him. She must have been feeling guilty as well, since she was practically the cause of all this.

"Good...serves her right...none of this would have happened if she'd just left me...alone..."

He wanted to raise his head and give the headmistress a significant piece of his mind, but before he could manage the act, he felt the portal swimming around him...and his eyes scrolled up to view the back of his head once more.

Apparently either Rainbow or the Headmistress had forgotten that when ones uses a portal, they offer up a slight bit of magic as they pass through. Usually it was so minor that it's unnoticeable to all but a few people anyway. Not even worth mentioning most of the time since most peoples magical stamina would recharge before they even exited the portals other side (that's how little it takes). The problem for Daybreak was, he had no magic to give at that moment and when the portal tried to harvest from him, it probably took from the little stamina he had keeping him conscious. Then, he was out cold once more. Not that it really mattered considering they thought he was unconscious anyways. Although, as he felt the embrace of sleep grip him, a thought occurred.

"How is she gonna get in my house?"

.....

Pop!

With a barely audible entrance, Rainbow Dash felt like her body was being squeezed through a tube. The world had suddenly shrunk down to the size of a small cylinder, that she was now being pushed through against her will. There was no way for her to inhale, and probably no air for her to take in even if she could. The world had gone dark once the rift in the Headmistresses office had closed behind her. Now she couldn't see, couldn't breathe, and could no longer even tell if Daybreak was still with her or not.

Her lungs screamed for air, burning inside her chest for relief. She felt as though she would pass out before she reached the other side...then in one swift popping sound, she was suddenly pushed through the darkness like a tube of toothpaste...and spat out directly in front of Daybreaks house, flat on her butt. She immediately began rubbing her sore tush with her free hand and looked towards his home. As if her experience in the portal hadn't been weird enough, she saw Daybreak lying face down, a few feet away from her...his towel still in perfect condition around his waist (somehow).

"He beat me here...how?"

She'd gone through the portal holding onto him, and she'd actually been conscious the whole time. How was he the first one through...?

"And how is that towel so freaking durable...seriously...I don't remember any of mine being able to withstand so much as a single flight of stairs...why is his so special...?"

Her answer (or at least one of them) came as she peered around his home, looking just a few feet back behind her. A shimmering aura glistening against the wind with eerie emerald light, surrounded the house, extending a good twenty feet beyond it on either side. She felt a smirk on her lips despite the current situation.

"I get it, his storm barrier must also keep people from trying to teleport in here, that's probably why he beat me here. Wonder how I got in then...maybe cause I've still got his sun necklace in my pocket?"

A small groan a few feet away reminded her of a more current problem. Swiftly to her feet, she scrambled over to him.

"Theories later...boyfriend now!"

Her first instinct was to flip him onto his back and get his face out of the dirt, but upon eyeing the crimson trail still flowing like a river across him, she decided against it. No point in causing him more pain than he was already in. The real question now was, how to get him inside?

Gathering her strength, she got herself squatting next to him, and with a massive grunt of exerted force, she hoisted him up onto her back like a piggy back ride. Gripping him around the bottom end of his towel just below his hips, she took a single step, and felt her knees wobble beneath her.

"Yikes...heavy son of a bitch...where is all that weight coming from? He's as skinny as me yet it feels like I'm trying to carry around Bulk Biceps again!..."

Feeling the strain through her entire spine now, she trudged towards his front door. Each step sent small spikes of pain down her back, it probably didn't help that she felt exhausted as well. Lack of energy combined with picking up someone she was sure weighed at least one seventy, well...it wasn't easy. Sure she was plenty strong, but she was close to empty at the moment, from trudging through the storm earlier, and felt her muscles simply aching for a break to relax.

Once reaching the entrance to his home, her first instinct was to try and kick in the door...but knowing Daybreak and his carnivorous backpack spell...it probably wasn't a good idea to try and kick his house, lest it try and possibly kick her too. Plus, she didn't even really have the strength for an effective kick anyway.

Luckily for her, she seemed to have the next best thing. A key. Or rather what passed for one at least.

As she placed her palm on the handle of the door, she felt a small vibration coming from within her pocket. Already sure she knew what it was, she reached her hand through her (still mildly) wet clothes and withdrew Daybreaks sun necklace. Just like before, when she'd known he was in trouble, it was vibrating in her palm but this time it wasn't emitting a red aura, it was just moving. That in it of itself was weird enough as it is. Nevertheless, she had no better ideas, other than maybe putting Daybreaks palm onto the door to see if that opened it...but she was curious to see what things this necklace did. And, it really didn't seem like a good idea to involve Daybreak in anything that might require magic at the moment, all things considered. So, taking the chain in her hand, she slowly extended it towards the door...and watched the magic. Literally.

The instant the silver sun dangled forward and lightly clacked against the doorframe, a series of locks could be heard clicking out of place from the other side. With a smile, Rainbow pushed open the door and stepped inside, quickly pulling it shut behind her and watching it relock itself.

"Great, so it's a necklace...and a key? Wonder if it does anything else cool? Just another thing to ask him when he wakes."

With the door finished it's self locking process, Rainbows next assignment was to stop Daybreaks bleeding any way she could. At the very least she had to wrap him in bandages. She knew he had to have that much lying around somewhere. Speaking of lying around, she just noticed that his t.v was flipped on, and muted. The picture was still active, but the volume had been turned to silent.

"Weird...he didn't strike me as the type to leave his t.v on...where's the remote?"

She gave the living room a quick glance over, but saw nothing. No remote and nothing out of the ordinary, except that the cushions on the couch looked messy, like someone had been laying on them...or maybe in them from the odd position they were in. It occurred to her that maybe when he'd come back here from looking for Fluttershy he might have sat down for a moment...but to watch t.v? That seemed off.

Regardless, she didn't have time to worry about that. The sticky liquid that was now running down the sides of her hands from the top of his back, reminded her that he was still bleeding everywhere! She quickly rushed into the kitchen, frantic to find somewhere to lay him where he wouldn't ruin the furniture with his own blood! She almost managed a chuckle. If Rarity could have ever seen her worrying about something as dumb as stains on a couch, she'd have had a heart attack.

Normally she wouldn't have cared about something so trivial...but with his house...guess she felt like she should give anything here a second thought. He'd treated their dorm room with care (for like, the one night he'd been there) so she should do the same for him.

Finding nothing but the dinner table that would be long enough to support his entire body, she roughly ripped the cloth from its top. It was so quick it almost kept all the silverware in place...almost.

"Wait...silverware?...and a plate...and...is that toast crumbs on the plate...the fuck Daybreak? Did you stop here for a meal and pop on the t.v in the process? Something is very weird here..."

She didn't waist time wondering, quickly clearing what little silverware had survived her failed table top trick, she gently set Daybreak upon the table, belly down. After retrieving a pillow from the messy couch and turning his head so he'd be slightly more comfortable, rather than having it smoother him...she went through his drawers. His kitchen drawers to be precise.

She went through everything, nothing survived the lightning quick searching that was a frantic Rainbow Dash! She pulled out drawers, emptied cupboards, she even tore through his supply closet (ya know, that one closet everyone has in the kitchen that seems to be for nothing but random supplies and the occasional can of Chef Boyardee, yeah that one). Eventually, she found what she sought. Bandage wraps. A large assortment of bandage wraps. They were literally in the last place she looked, the cupboard under the sink. She didn't understand why they'd be there and not in the supply closet, but she also didn't have time to care.

With her boyfriend causing the wood on his own table to start turning red, she didn't have much time to think about anything else. Tearing off several long strands of white gauze, she starting mashing them on top of his wounds, then tying several other strands around his torso to hold them in place. It was a challenge to be sure, especially when trying to wrap around his lower back since his towel kept getting in the way. But she couldn't just take it off him, despite how much easier it would make things, since he was bleeding everywhere. Better he bleed all over his towel, than down his torso.

Another bothersome detail, was keeping the white strips of fabric in place as she slowly turned him to his sides when she went around his body, applying and wrapping each strip separately to ensure they stayed in place. It was a huge pain in the ass, and it took her the sum total of twenty minutes to create a successful method to do it.

With his constant, and seemingly non stop bleeding, she was forced to create a way to keep him from bleeding straight through his bandages in a matter of minutes. Which happened as soon as she thought she was finished wrapping the first time. So she was forced to...well...to cheat in a way, as she applied the next set of gauze. It didn't take her long to realize that whatever the weird looking blade had done to him...wasn't normal, and so, probably wouldn't heal without abnormal means. So as she applied each layer of fabric, she gave them a small enchantment of her own creation. One that she was still proud of to this day and had even been used to impress Twilight Sparkle. Though, luckily it hadn't been so impressive that Celestia would think to make her a princess like Twilight, she had no desire for that. Using her own unique Weather Magic, she had created a way for certain objects to be transmuted to carry the effects of, or completely become, things from the weather that they partially resembled. The gauze she was currently wrapping around Daybreaks back was a perfect example of this.

The initial layer on top of his wounds was just the many pieces of fabric thrown on like before. But the layers that she wrapped around each one after that, they were different. Each wrapping had been given her special spell, which gave it cloud-like properties. This included an extra softness the likes of which no other bandage could know, and more important in her mind, a clouds ability to absorb several gallons of liquid before releasing it. Combining that with an extra layer of wrapping for each specific letter carved into his skin, meant that he'd be set for awhile with these bandages.

It was hard work to be sure, and exhausting on her mental stamina. Her magic reserves were already low, and although her spell didn't take much to perform, it was still a tireless process. She was sure Twilight could have easily found other applications for her spell if she'd ever taken the time to teach it to her. For now, she was just glad it had finally come in handy for something...other than making her an amazing pillow.

Once she was finished, she took a step back and admired her work. The gauze itself looked like it had been tied by a third grader who was practicing their shoe laces...but it was tight and doing its job, so that was all she cared about. Sure someone like Rarity could have probably put her to shame, but with her spell acting on the wrappings it didn't matter if it looked crappy, when it probably felt amazing, especially with how much pain he must be in.

Even while she watched him grimace and groan in his sleep knowing their was nothing she could do, she still longed to find a way to help him...if only just a little.

"Maybe...If I put him in his bed rather than this hard table...that would have to feel a little better, and now that the blood won't seep through anymore it should be ok to change him out of this bloody towel...that's at least something."

Another sigh escaped her, the strain of carrying him before still prevalent in her mind...and her back. She didn't bother complaining though, she just got her arms up under his belly, and hoisted him onto her back from the table with a quick surge of strength. It wasn't any easier than the last time, but at least this time she didn't have as far to walk...every positive counts right?

Moving as quick as her strained legs would carry them both, she hiked her way over to his room. She stared down at the door handle, contemplating within her mind how best to open it without using her hands. She was barely able to carry him with both her hands right now, so there was no way she could manage with just one, not even for the second it would take to let go, grab, turn the handle, and catch him. So how was she to open it?

Determination surged through her as she slowly extended each of her feet, ideas flooding through her brain at warp speed...each one probably more ridiculous than the last. With the force of a mighty wind, she flung each shoe "miles" across the room (not simultaneously of course). Then, with slow and careful precision...she leaned her body and his, against the wall. While balancing on her left foot...she attempted to extend her leg and wrap her right foots toes around the door handle, to twist it open. Despite her own flexibility, and having stretched out in much weirder ways during training sessions...she still found she was unable to turn the handle. Her foot easily made it to the handle, and her toes managed to partially wrap around it...but she just kept slipping right off every time she tried to turn it.

Her temper already short from the mornings events, she didn't bother with the rest of her crazier ideas. She just bent over, gripped the handle in her teeth (after painfully head-butting it by accident twice)...and twisted her neck in the most uncomfortable manner imaginable. She twisted and turned, waiting and rejoicing when she heard the distinct click that was the door handle popping loose. As it swung open she celebrated to herself, the end of her back breaking journey and the time for another long nap. That is...until she took two steps inside the room and saw who was already asleep on the bed.

So surprised was she, that Rainbow Dash actually let go of Daybreaks legs. He dropped off her back like sack of potatoes, nearly taking her down with him as he fell. She managed to dip down and pick him back up under the arm instantly, with some mild guilt about dropping her bleeding boyfriend. Her main focus though, was the million other thoughts racing through her mind as she saw a young orange girl that she'd come to care for and mentor...asleep on Daybreaks bed!

Her voice cracked like whip through the air! Leaving a lingering echo throughout the very walls of the room!

"SCOOTALOO! WHAT IN THE NAME OF EQUESTRIA ARE YOU DOING IN HERE!? AND WHY ARE YOU HALF NAKED ON MY BOYFRIENDS BED!?"

The angry question had escaped her lips before she could even try to with hold it! The formerly asleep girl rocketed upwards from the bed as though a bomb had gone off underneath her...total fear covered her face. Were it anyone else, Rainbow would have looked away in embarrassment when Scoots jumped up so quickly that her overly large shirt shot up over her head, exposing her nude form beneath and obscuring her top half from view. But since it was Scoots, and Rainbow had seen her naked like a thousand times during various camping trips with their friends...she didn't really feel the need anymore.

That said, she quickly leaned forward, slumping Daybreak from the side of her shoulder down onto the bed. Scoots sat in momentary silence once she finished pulling her shirt back down, seeing both Daybreak and Rainbow splattered with blood rendered her briefly speechless with thought. She stared as Rainbow moved to the right side of the bed and pulled Daybreak up until his head was resting on the tip of the pillow nearest the frame. She was even silent as Rainbow pulled off Daybreaks towel (without flipping him onto his back) and went into his cabinets for some boxers to replace the bloody fabric. Although Scoots was surprised that Rainbow would pull off his towel in front of her, he was on his belly so it's not like she could see anything anyway...and she'd already seen him nude earlier...but Rainbow didn't know about that part yet.

After watching Rainbow retrieve a pair of skin tight athletic underwear from the drawer, and slip them on Daybreak (as though she'd done it a thousand times before), Scoots found herself just staring at his bandages. They were wrapped tightly around his back from the start of his tail bone to just below his shoulder blades, and covering everything in-between with wrappings. They didn't look so tight that they were uncomfortable, but she still had to wonder...what could have happened to her adopted big brother in such a short amount of time that he'd need something like this. It wasn't until she noticed Rainbow was taking off her own top as well, that she felt the need to speak up.

"Umm...Rainbow Dash...W-What are you doing...here?" Her voice came out more frightened than she'd intended. She didn't even know why she sounded scared. Perhaps because, despite all the times Rainbow had seen her undress and change, Scoots herself had never actually been around Rainbow when she did the same. Rainbow did not pause or regard Scoots question until her chest was free from the confines of her dampened shirt, and she'd tossed the wet clothing to the side of the bed.

Eyeing Scoots with a raised eyebrow, Rainbow climbed up on the bed to Daybreaks left side where there was still plenty of room for her. She patted the sheets directly beside her with her palm, like she was calling a young puppy. Scoots understood it to mean she should join her. So she did.

Mounting the bed herself, she crawled over to Rainbow and laid down beside her, while attempting not to look at her exposed breasts. Which were literally right next to her face. Rainbow laid down on her side, placing her elbow on the sheets and using it to support her head while she rested it in her open palm. She let her eyes travel up and down Scoots before saying anything to her again.

Scootaloo looked significantly better than she normally did, like she'd taken a shower recently, and Rainbow could smell a strong cologne emitting from her XL shirt. Oddly enough, other than the dark orange shirt, which would no doubt manage to extend down past her knees if she stood up, Scootaloo was wearing no other clothing. No bra (not that she really needed one being an A size anyway), no underwear...nothing. If she so much as jumped, like before, her young and nubile body would be exposed to the entirety of the world. Heck, a simple bucket of water would be her mortal enemy right now. For anyone else, this would be suspicious in a very wrong way. But considering the type of person Daybreak was...she was pretty sure it wasn't the obvious first thought most girls would have. But that still begged the question...

"What are you doing here Squirt? That's the real question. Are you like...staying the night here or something?" Her voice was much calmer now than before, and the mildly tender tone she often used with her young protégé had returned. This made Scoots feel much better about explaining what had happened, and why she was nearly naked. She shifted on the bed so she was lying on her back, the titan sized shirt moving up to slightly to expose her orange tummy as she did. She held a light blush on her cheeks.

"Well Rainbow Dash...umm...ya see..."

.....

It took her a total of five minutes to explain how she'd ended up in Daybreaks home during the storm. Within that time she explained how he'd come to her aid in the rain and offered her safe haven for the night, but after hearing about some of her life he'd suddenly offered to let her live there permanently. It had surprised her at first, having just met him...but a permanent home with someone who seemed likely to treat her better than most, she couldn't turn it down. She also went into great detail telling Rainbow how kind Daybreak had been to her when they had arrived home and just before he'd left. Telling her he'd allowed her the use of the t.v and whatever gaming system came with it, and of how he'd told her the fridge was hers to use at her leisure. Also, she added the part about him getting her new clothing...but the shorts were even more ridiculously large than the shirt, although he'd made her wear them so he wouldn't feel awkward around her...she'd ditched them the moment he'd left the house. Rainbow simply nodded and listened for most of her story, only commenting with slight smiles and chuckles whenever Scoots mentioned Daybreak or how odd he seemed. She only broke her silence when Scoots told her that Daybreak had practically adopted her as his little sister. Then she found herself leaning forward on her elbow with a bright look in her eyes.

"Really...so he's your big brother now Squirt?...What does that make me huh?" She gave Scoots a smirk along with a playful shove in the shoulder. Although Scoots seemed to be making extra effort not to look at her, she heard the chuckle in her voice as well.

"You're still my big sis Rainbow Dash! Duh!"

"But, me and Daybreak are together. Isn't that kind of weird? Ya know, like incest and stuff?" She let out a mischievous chuckle, but heard Scootaloo inhale a gasp. An obvious shade of crimson crept onto her cheeks (easily noticeable due to her orange skin) and she quickly looked away again. Just like she kept doing each time she accidentally looked at Rainbows chest...but this time it was much more rushed.

"Y-you two are a thing? H-have you...ya know...already...umm...done...it?

Rainbow cocked an eyebrow, then after a moment felt heat rush to her face. She nearly exploded into stutters herself, which Scootaloo easily picked up on.

"W-well...not exactly...I mean we've, ya know...done a bit of this and that...and we've...f-fooled around a little...but not...but I'm still a...I mean I still haven't..."

"Oh my gosh Rainbow Dash! You totally wanna bang him don't you!?"

Rainbows face flooded with color, she practically dove on top of Scoots, smushing her onto the bed and smothering her beneath her chest and belly!

"Oh my gosh Squirt shaddup! Who even taught you such language anyways...t-that's no way for a kid to be talking...!"

After managing to poke her head out from under Rainbows side, Scoots stuck out her tongue and blew her a raspberry "Says you! How can you be such a hypocrite? You're the one I learned words like that from in the first place!...And I'm not a kid...I'm sixteen!"

"Yeah well you and I both know I can't be held responsible for anything I say, so there!"

"Then why shouldn't I do the same things you do!?"

"Cause I'm supposed to be teaching you to be better! Duuuuuuh!"

"By constantly doing things right in front of me that you know I shouldn't do?"

Rainbow went silent for a moment. "Yeah....Well...ya know what....screw you..."

Scoots smirked, finally freeing herself from beneath Rainbow Dash's body...though half her shirt stayed behind as she did so. She came out with the left side of her chest still covered and one arm still sleeved. For a moment she felt her face flush and nearly attempted to cover herself...then just, stopped. She looked at Rainbow, who was now stretching out next to Daybreak, arms wide with one hand anchored over his head, gently ruffling his hair. She was fully exposing her chest to both Scoots and Daybreak, should he awaken. She wasn't exactly making an effort to close her legs either...in fact...she looked more like she was contemplating taking her shorts off too.

With her being so chill about it, Scoots saw no reason she shouldn't too. She found it a little odd, but also kinda awesome to be able to see Rainbow like this. All that athletic perfection on display right next to her. It was only fair. Rainbow had seen her nude plenty of times, even pretended to tease her a bit once she was mature enough to play along...it was only fair she got to see her at least once right?

Nodding mostly to herself, Scoots let the rest of the shirt slip off her body, then gently set it off the side of the bed. She started to snuggle next to Rainbow, but felt two hands gently push her away. She looked up to see Rainbow pointing to and patting the bed on the opposite side of Daybreak, with a warm smirk.

"Lay on this side Squirt, he could use the warmth of two sexy girls right now, don't you think?"

Despite her face wanting to flush when Rainbow called her "sexy" Scoots simply nodded with a smile and crawled over top her sleeping brother. Once on Daybreaks right, she scooted up close and started digging her hands under his chest, so she could squeeze him in a hug without touching his bandaged back. A wet splat sound to the side caused Scoots to instinctively shoot her closest hand down to cover her neithers, fearing the door may be opening. But it turned out to just be Rainbows shorts smacking the wall as she slid them off and flung them. Apparently they were still wet enough to leave little droplets when they hit, and slid down the wall.

Scoots couldn't help her curiosity, withdrawing her hand from in between her legs she returned to her half hug/half snuggle of Daybreak. She slowly attempted to raise her head ever so slightly from the pillow. She just needed to get up enough to see Rainbow...Luckily for her, Rainbow Dash was still making no attempt to maintain any form of modesty. Laying with her legs...not spread, but definitely not closed either, as she lay on her side facing Daybreak. It almost looked like she was staring him in his closed eyes, but Scoots couldn't tell. She was only focused on one thing, capturing the current image of Rainbow Dash in her mind forever. From; the sleekness of her figure, to the firm yet softness of her skin, her ample round breasts, to the tenderness of her inner legs, right down to her perfect and yummy looking lips (you figure out which ones). She retreated her head back down the moment she thought Rainbows eyes briefly looked up and caught her staring. She refused to raise her head again after that...in fact, she might not ever move again if Rainbow commented on her peeping. After a few moments of stillness, she heard Rainbows voice float through the air to her ears, in a much softer tone than she was used to hear coming from Rainbow Dash.

"Well Squirt, I think this is the perfect time to take a well deserved nap. How about you? I can't wait to see his reaction when he wakes up. It'll be so aweeeesome to see the look on his face........if he doesn't start screaming in pain that is..."

"S-Screaming?"

Scootaloo, unable to fight her own curiosity, almost raised her head up to ask what had happened. But instead, she gently set the hand she couldn't fit under his chest on top of his bandaged back. Rainbow Dash seemed to know what she was thinking.

"Listen Squirt...I know you're probably wondering what happened, even though you haven't asked yet. And, normally I'd tell you right away. But this time I gotta keep it to myself for awhile, alright? He might not want it being discussed..."

Even though she knew Rainbow couldn't see her, Scootaloo nodded her head into the pillow. Rainbow seemed to get the message somehow.

"Thanks Squirt. When he wakes up, even if he's beyond grumpy and angry, help me out, cool? Then we'll talk more."

Again Scootaloo nodded into her pillow "O-ok Rainbow Dash. I'll try."

Rainbow smiled to herself, bringing her own free hand to the front of his face, and gently beginning to caress his cheek.

"Good...Now, let's get some sleep. I don't know about you, but I'm freakin tired...G'night Squirt."

A small feeling of pleasant warmth welled up within Scootaloo as she heard Rainbow wish her goodnight, and she couldn't hold back the happy smile that invaded her cheeks. She felt herself snuggle even tighter against Daybreaks side.

"Goodnight big sis, goodnight big brother."

.....

"It hurts...it...hurts...everything hurts...My body, I think it's on fire...What happened...?"

Daybreak felt his thoughts return from the murky haze of sleep. A sharp stabbing in his spine reawoke his numbed nerves...a burning pain that was ever present and familiar. It was the pain he'd felt before passing out, but now it was...lessened. It still hurt, it still burned, burned like hot metal was being pressed into an open wound...but it wasn't as bad as before. He felt he could stand to stay conscious this time, despite the pain.

Feelings began to return to his body, he could tell he was no longer wearing his towel, and that his body was lying on a softer surface than before, soft like a cloud. It was so soft, a small bit of comfort mixed with the pain flooding him, added ease to his condition. He was briefly aware of small sounds echoing around his ears, but they felt so far away. It was as though he were still asleep, and only beginning to wake. Almost like he was in the state between sleep and consciousness when one is aware of background noise and change, but feels they are out of touch or influence of the world around. Daybreak could feel the numbness of his muscles wearing off as the pain returned. The pain seemed to burn away the cold tingles in his body, like a wave of heat melting the ice within him. It certainly wasn't a pleasant heat though...at least...not on his back.

There was a few spots though, where he could swear the heat felt...almost nice. It wasn't painful like his wounds or the cursed magic flowing through his veins...it was a comforting warmth, like a certain friend of his...like her hugs. He felt an itch on his nose, and softly twitched his face...something had tickled him. A small gust of air flow, but even more subtle.

It happened again. A small stream of air crept across his nose. This time he almost felt a need to sneeze, but repressed it. He wasn't ready to move around much quite yet. In his mind, he wanted to will closed whatever window was open and daring to disturb his slumber. He didn't actually try it though. His body already ached enough without him summoning any magic...no need to make it any worse if he tried...or possibly even return himself to the world ending pain that he'd felt earlier.

Earlier...He remembered what had happened to him earlier. The incident in the shower room and the events following replayed in his mind like a movie relapse. He'd been beaten, broken and humiliated all over again...just like when he was a child. He'd been at a disadvantage without most of his magic to call upon at the time, but regardless of his excuse...it had happened. Now...he was permanently marked for the rest of his life. His back burned the more he thought about it. How much earlier had this actually taken place? Had he been out cold a hour, a day...a week? He had no idea, but he knew some amount of time had to have passed after the event, since he felt partially rested. Not necessarily rejuvenated or restored, but better than before for certain.

Again, he felt a small stream of air tickle across his nose, this time he opened his bloodshot eyes, intent on moving whatever object was interrupting his attempt at relaxation. The sight that greeted his return to the world, was not what he expected to find...and it managed to halt him in his metaphorical tracks. Rainbow Dash, bare naked and sexy as ever, was laid down directly beside him with a look of absolute bliss across her sleeping face. She let loose a small breath, and Daybreak felt the same small tickle of air from before, crawl across his skin.

"Figures it's her breathing on me...Dammit Rainbow...I was sleeping...get off."

He inhaled the scent of her breath. The smell of cherries, sweat, and rain, flooded his nostrils, renewing his tired senses. Feeling her hand on his back was a comfort...but it felt...different. Like something was between her and his skin. He focused on his back without turning to look at it. Much of him still burned with pain and so it was hard to recognize any other feeling or force that might be affecting him. After sorting through his light haze of pain, he did detect some kind of light fabric wrapped over his wounds.

"It must be the medical gauze I keep under the sink...I'm surprised she managed to find it. But it feels so different from the last time I used it. What's this extra feeling I'm detecting back there? Maybe it's just my wounds leaking...but it feels oddly wet under the fabric...hmm...weird..."

Ignoring his wrappings for the moment, he refocused his eyes on the closed lids of Rainbow Dash, mere inches from his own. He felt a brief surge of anger sting the back of his mind. There was a good portion of him that wanted to blame her for this. If it wasn't for her, he'd have never gone back to that place, and this would have never happened. He wanted to get mad and yell at her, blame her...but he knew he couldn't. As much as he wanted to blame someone and let his wrath flow...he knew it wasn't her fault. He'd agreed to go, and he'd known the likelihood of the consequences.

"She just wanted me to stay with her, she wasn't trying to get me hurt...it's not her fault."

Although the throbbing in his back put up a good argument, he decided to ignore it for now. Besides, he didn't have to worry about it happening again. He'd already decided he wasn't going back, and this time, one passion filled moment wouldn't change his mind. He could consider leaving the town altogether...but he'd just gotten used to his house...and Rainbow Dash...he hated to admit it, but he would miss her too much if he left. He didn't wanna be alone anymore, and he really cared for her. Then there was Scootaloo, his new stay-at-home roommate who...wait a second...home?

Horror struck his mind as a realization dawned on him.

"Oh sweet mother of Celestia...am I...home? Oh gods I'm in my bed! We're in my house! Where the fuck is the Shrimp?!"

As if on queue, he felt a rustling to his other side. Instinctively he turned his head. Wouldn't ya know it, the little Shrimp was asleep against his hip. Now he would've been perfectly ok with this, if not for one small detail...she was as butt naked as Rainbow Dash. The shirt and shorts he'd given her before leaving, had been abandoned (somewhere in the room no doubt), now she was stark nude and snuggling against him like a lover.

"I question how this situation is even possible. Both of these two, naked on either side of me...and snuggling like nothings wrong...what the fuck happened while I was unconscious...And how did these two decide stripping and cuddling me was a good idea.........and why am I so ok with it...What's wrong with me lately...Oh gods! This doesn't make me a player does it...?"

Now that he knew she was there, he was suddenly aware of how naked he felt. His towel had been replaced by his black athletic boxers, which he usually wore for sporting events...and were way to tight against his skin to be laying with two bare skinned girls. Scared that the slightest movement might wake his sleeping companions, he decided to simply lay there and enjoy the sight of his sexy girlfriend sleeping next to him...and try to forget that Scoots was there as well. He stared at Rainbow as she slept, even though she was so close he could have tasted her nose if he wanted, he still felt too far away from her. Knowing she was there, close to him, all he wanted was to reach out and embrace her tight. Like she had done to him the last few nights.

Without moving anything but his head, Daybreak let his eyes crawl up and down Rainbows sleeping form. Her arms were pressed together across her chest, squishing her breasts together in the cutest way. It was apparent she'd been trying to hug him before passing out (evident by the way her arms were positioned) and that only added to her adorableness factor. As his eyes drank in the sight of her silk smooth skin, especially over her chest area, Daybreak felt a sudden warmth well up inside him.

"Why does this happen every time I see her like this now...I feel like I just wanna...wanna..."

His body seemed to move on its own, reaching out for her with his arms, he gently wrapped Rainbows lower belly in an embrace. Pulling her tight against his own body, he felt a familiar urge well up within his gut. Warm and urging, he felt the tightness in his chest willing him forward, especially his lips...forward...forward, until his mouth was resting against hers.

Part of him still wanted to be mad, even angry, to deny any form of enjoyment after what he'd been through in the past few hours. But as he saw her so close to him, and so content...he just felt his resistance melt away...and then he was kissing her. His chest pressed against hers, further sparking the growing warmth within his gut to become a small flame. A flame that wanted nothing more than to just give in to itself. To simply throw himself on top of Rainbow Dash regardless of her reaction or the pain that would certainly follow his movements.

He kept in control though...for the most part. He did not launch himself on top of her...but he did get a little rougher with his kisses. Gently he forced her mouth open, licking around her tongue, and nibbling on her lower lip. He felt an odd comfort in pressing his lips to hers. He knew she'd wake in matter of moments if he kept up his assault, and part of him wanted her too. As much as he'd love to just lay on his stomach the rest of the day, he needed some kind of explanation of what happened after he'd passed out. Especially concerning his little orange friend, asleep next to him and cuddling at his hip. But mostly...mostly he needed something else. He needed her. Right now, he needed her awake, looking at him.

He couldn't explain how he was feeling, but he felt a river of emotions swimming just on the edge of his mind. Like he was waiting to overflow and burst at any random moment. He hadn't cried when his skin was being carved like a ham, and he hadn't exploded with anger yet either. It was like everything was being pressed down inside of him and held back. So much he wanted to just throw himself on his Dashie. Kiss her, hold her, and cry into her chest how much it hurt. How much everything hurt; his back, his pride, his hope for a school life and hope that he could be accepted. Everything that he'd for hoped had shattered inside him the moment the blade touched his back.

He wanted to react...but couldn't. That was why he needed her. He knew she'd draw out his emotions and feelings on the matter. Whether it was by talking, kissing, holding him, or just being there for him. He didn't understand it, but he knew it was true. Rainbow Dash affected him like no other, there was no denying it.

Then there was the Shrimp, Scootaloo. They hadn't exactly gotten to know each other yet...not like him and Rainbow. Yet here she was, butt naked and asleep next to him with Dashie. Knowing Rainbow Dash, this wasn't that hard to believe, but it was still undeniably awkward. True he'd barely just met the girl and had already adopted her as his little sis...but he didn't feel for her like he felt for Rainbow. He didn't think he even could feel that for anyone else. He wanted to do things with Rainbow and experience life, things he would have never thought of doing before. But for Scootaloo, a girl who he'd taken in only hours earlier on a whim, he viewed her as his responsibility...not...whatever this was that was happening right now. Yet, despite these facts, he couldn't bring himself to push her off or to wake her. She looked almost as happy as Rainbow Dash, all snuggled up beside him.

"Ok...so for now I'll just...let her be and we can discuss this whenever she wants to get up...I don't feel like arguing right now anyways. I'd rather just enjoy Rainbows company."

With his attention back on Rainbow, he returned to his kisses. Seemingly the only thing that helped him draw attention away from his burning back, was her. He deeply kissed her once more, pushing his tongue down on her own and entangling them together in her mouth. He'd hoped doing this would wake her like the many other times before, but she seemed intent on staying asleep this time around. A slight twitch in his eye, Daybreak felt his annoyance level spike...much quicker than usual.

"Alright Rainbow Dash, you wanna play hard to get. Let's play!"

Pushing her out of his embrace a little rougher than intended, Daybreak pulled himself over and laid on top of Rainbow. As he moved he felt twinges of pain shooting up his back. Feeling the raw bits of his skin rubbing together, sparked the burning agony now shooting across him yet again, but for the moment he ignored it. He was focused on only one thing right now, waking up his skittle haired girlfriend.

Now fully on top of her, Daybreak felt a multitude of sinister ideas coiling their way into his mind...and unlike before, he welcomed them.

Dropping his head just below her jaw line, Daybreak ran his the tip of his tongue from the base of her neck up to her ear. His warm breath tickled against her earlobe, giving her a rough shiver beneath in response. He planted a quick nibble of his teeth on the soft skin of her neck and made to nip her again...until he saw her arms slowly raise, wrapping themselves around his chest and back. From beneath him, and still asleep, she'd unconsciously reached up to hold him. He watched her shiver again, then press herself even tighter against his chest.

A little flutter of warmth spread across his face as he looked down at her. He could feel her hands gently running across his bandages, then up to his shoulders to embrace him tighter without hurting him...almost like she knew where she could squeeze. These little motions made Daybreak choke up, he found himself resisting a smile.

"D-Dammit Rainbow Dash...Stop doing things that make me feeeeeeeel....only you can get me all gooey and mushy like this...stupid feelings...Now I just wanna squeeze you like a plushy...Well...maybe not just (bold) squeeze you..."

Warmth flooding his cheeks, Daybreak drew his own palm across hers, interlocking their fingers and caressing her soft skin with his. Using his free right hand, he crawled his palm down between Rainbows legs. He could feel goose bumps forming across her skin as his fingers softly danced down her toned thighs towards his target. He extended his left hand outwards, keeping both their palms interlocked, while putting their arms above her head on the pillow. This allowed him to lay on top of her more comfortably than before. Then, once he was in a position that did not cause his wounds any extra pain, he hovered his right hand just above her neithers. As he slowly inserted his middle and index finger into her sex, Daybreak pressed his lips against hers once more, feeling her give the lightest of moans into his mouth.

Sparks of glee (and pain) traveled through his body as he felt her lips moan against his. He couldn't help but increase the speed his fingers started to move inside her, as though he knew that was what her moan asked for. He alternated each finger thrusting in and out of her wettening lips, feeling her body begin writhe under his own. For a brief moment, his eyes darted over to Scootaloo, just to ensure she was still asleep. It was a cruel act of fate that the moment he looked over at her, she chose to turn in her sleep, spreading her legs wide for him to see. Heat raced up his face and he sped up the rate of his fingers without noticing. He had to force himself to tear his eyes away from the young girl next to him.

"I am not a pedophile. I'm not a pedophile. I'm not a pedophile...if I just keep thinking it eventually that sight will stop bothering me...right?"

Another, louder moan, emitted from beneath him, instantly drawing his attention back to Dash. He looked down and found his eyes meeting hers, open wide with mixed emotions swimming in them. He spotted pleasure for certain, along with mixed embarrassment and the slightest hint of subtle shyness. Probably from the fact that Scootaloo could wake up at any time and see them like this. Her most notable expression, other than overwhelming pleasure, was a mischievous smirk that was creeping it's way across her face at an increasing rate. He spotted it and retuned a snicker of his own to her, filled with as much lust as he could show. It was like he was challenging her with his smile, daring her to do something in retort to him molesting her in her sleep.

Rainbow reacted the instant she spotted his expression, rocketing her free hand to his boxers and shoving it inside. He felt her grip onto him like a viper, and her smirk became a near silent snicker when his eyes bulged to her touch. She brought her head up to his ear

"Someone's very naughty, touching a young athlete like myself in her sleep without permission...and while he has a guest in the house too. You. Are. Such. A. Pervert."

He swallowed a lump in his throat, he wasn't sure what frightened him more; the tightness of her grip in his boxers, or the evil smile she was giving him right then. He felt her hand start to slowly stroke across his shaft, and his body wobbled in pleasure. His knees became jello under her masterful fingers, along with the rest of him. The speed of his fingers thrusting dropped significantly while he struggled to focus on something other than her hand. But he couldn't. Each time he felt her palm run the length of his skin, he had to bite his lips to keep from moaning louder than she did. He was like putty in her grip...and that wasn't even the ~~best~~...worst part. No the worst part was...she knew it too.

He could see it as she looked at him, a sneer that said everything. Even though she was underneath him, she was clearly in control now that she had woken a bit...and she hadn't even moved yet. Struggling evermore, he kept his fingers moving and pushed them a bit deeper to make up for the loss in speed. Although he saw her eyes shake along with her body as euphoria raced through her veins, he knew she still had much more control than he.

Their eyes met, so close they could feel each other blink. He stared at her and she back at him...and it was clear that she owned him. With one exaggerated stroke, he melted in her hands. He let out a long drawn out moan, and losing what little control he had left, fell off her chest. He rolled to the side, withdrawing his hand from her wet sex and laying on his hip to keep from falling back onto his bandages. Rainbow however, did not lose her grip, but used his new position to take complete control of the situation.

Once Daybreak was off her and on his side, Rainbow gripped him by the boxer shorts, and yanked herself to him. Her breasts crushed against his chest as she came as close as physically possible, without literally merging with him. Her iron grip on him loosened, but only long enough for her other hand to grip his underwear and yank them down his legs. His first instinct (other than to blush) was to retrieve them, knowing Scoots was right beside him...but Rainbow wasn't having it. The moment the underwear was out of the way, she went all out on him with her hands. Her slow strokes became fast faps and her free hand went under him to cup his balls, massaging them while she played.

His face must have been priceless, because Rainbow was practically laughing as she pleasured and tortured him at the same time. He kept crushing his eyes shut each time a fresh wave of euphoria shook his frame, and so did not see her continued smirk of victory leering at him the whole time. Not that it would have mattered even if he had, he had no chance of doing anything about it anyways. But he did hear her seductive and alluring voice lick across his ear, literally.

"How cute, big scary Daybreak is my personal play toy. You aren't even putting up a fight hot stuff. Where's all that fire you had last time? Oh wait...I owned you then too."

He forced his eyes open and shot her a nasty look, she barely held back a laugh.

"Aww, what's wrong grumpy pants, is this not enough for you? Maybe I should kick it up a notch then."

Her voice dripped with seductive poison...and he couldn't help but drink it all in. He gave her a whimper of fear mixed with anticipation, only fueling her bravado even more.

"Guess that means yes huh? Weeeeeeell...since you are the most awesome guy I know...aaaaaaaand you're the only boy that's ever given me any real competition on the track...I guess you deserve a reward. Ya know, cause I'm a nice person like that."

He would have laughed, or scoffed if he had the ability, but she never gave him the chance. Once she finished speaking she dropped her head past his chest and down to his crotch. There wasn't even a moments hesitation in her actions, she just brought her lips to his member and attacked him like he was made of honey. His eyes bulged in his head as he felt her lips wrap around his sensitive skin. He released a moan the moment she made contact with him, all but squealing when he felt her tongue travel up the full length of his shaft, teasing at his nerves. It tortured him in the worst and best of ways.

His own tongue rolled out of his mouth, leaving him panting like a mutt on the bed. He watched her run her tongue up and around is length as though he were a lollipop...though she was clearly more into this than the candy form. She giggled as he twitched beneath her, and each time he struggled to move away she'd only pull herself tighter against him, pushing him even deeper inside her awaiting jaws. She retracted his member for just a moment, licking her way up its sides as she spoke

"How is this big guy? Do you like the feel of my tongue hmmmmmm?......If you don't answer I might have to get a little more into it." Her voice was paralyzing to him. Every thought that went through his mind could only focus on one thing, how amazing he felt. He was barely able to muster the raspy response he breathed to her.

"Ah~D-Dashie...it feels...so good...don't stop"

He wasn't sure, but he might have heard her give a giggle of glee when he begged her to continue. She sucked him into her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, and he was beside himself. No longer caring about controlling his breathing or his voice, he let loose moan after moan as she stroked her tongue the length of his shaft, then put her mouth over the tip of his cock...and sucked him like a milkshake straw.

He couldn't keep himself still, he could feel it building inside of him and he couldn't take it anymore! He flailed out his arms and legs, moaning loudly as he felt his peak near on the horizon. In his limb flailing, he accidentally rolled over onto his back, catching Rainbow off guard and forcing his member from her lips. Not to mention the stabbing and spinal deep pain that penetrated his body the moment his wounds were pressed against the bed and bandages. He went from a moan of pleasure to a shriek of pain half way through each sound. It would have been to hear were it anyone else.

All thoughts of sex forgotten, Rainbow quickly got to her knees and tried helping him as best she could. She cupped her hands underneath his back and pushed up in the spots where he wasn't injured. Once he realized what she was doing (and stopped whimpering like an injured child) he arched his back upward while she pushed. She ended up sitting him upright against the bed frame, supported by their pillows, instead of laying back down. Either position was fine as long as his wounds weren't being pressured too much.

Once he was stable against the bed frame, with both of their pillows placed comfortably behind him, she gently poked him in the belly with her index finger.

"Next time you don't wanna cum yet, just tell me dumb dumb. Rather you do that than smashing your bleeding back onto the bed."

His eyes still partially watering, he nodded and rubbed the excess liquid from them. Rainbow watched his face for signs of any hidden pain, just in case he was acting or too proud to admit he was hurting...but she saw none. It must have just been a quick stab of pain. She was ok with that, it meant she could go back to making him feel better.

"Speaking of which..."

Her sinister mind went back to sex mode as she traced her eyes down his legs, and saw he was still very much ready for another go. Being denied when he was that close to a climax must have left his body rearing to go...and she was very ok with that too. Just to be a pain, she gave him a gentle poke in the shaft with her finger. The reaction was instantaneous, he twitched like she'd pressed his "on" switch...then shot her a face that screamed, "what the fuck" . She giggled.

"Just making sure everything still works right."

She dropped her face back down to his length and smiled, taking it in her eager hand with a gentle stroke.

"Aww man, I just love the faces you make when I do this..."

Before she could proceed with her loving torture, a familiar, younger voice floated to her ears from behind Daybreaks back.

"R-Rainbow Dash?...What are you two doing?......Eeeep!"

The small voice rose an octave as the head of Scootaloo emerged over Daybreaks opposite side and eyed Rainbow Dash gripping him like a life line.

Daybreaks first instinct was to cover himself, but Rainbows iron grip wasn't having that. The moment he twitched, she gently moved her fingers up, and he was down for the count. Rainbow let loose a evil giggle

"Wow dude, one stroke and it's like a stun spell on you. Never thought having a guy with no sexual experience could be so much fun."

Despite being paralyzed under her grip, Daybreak still managed to shoot her a nasty look.

"Hey, fuck you Skittles......I can't help it...if...ya know...I like it... ".

Rainbows grin only grew wider, she motioned towards herself with her free hand, directing Scootaloo to new position next to her.

"What was that hot stuff, did I just hear you say you liiiiiiiiiiiiiike what I'm doing to you. Come on, let me hear you say it again."

"Fuck you..." His voice was dry, like he was struggling to take in air, but he still managed to imbue a bit of aggravation into his words. Unfortunately for him, it did not have the desired effect. Rainbow only got more excited

"Oh? Fuck me huh? Well if you insist. Squirt here could use an example of what a guy needs anyway!"

Rainbow released her grip on his dick, only to push his back against the bed frame and pillows. Not tight enough to hurt, but forceful enough to keep him in place. She climbed onto his lap, straddling his still twitching member in between her legs. She positioned herself so his cock was standing straight up, directly in front of her aroused lips. She pressed her breasts to his chest and wrapped her left arm around the back of his shoulders, bringing them tight against each other. Her eyes were full of lust and desire, Daybreak had no doubts about her intention...but there was something about what she'd said that was bothering him.

"W-wait Dashie...j-just hold on a sec ok?"

Scootaloo, who had crawled up beside Rainbows hip, stared at Daybreaks erect member like it was the most interesting thing in the world. Rainbow sighed, and looked at him with a pouty face

"What's wrong handsome...don't you wanna-" She reached her hand down both their chests to his twitching cock and gave him a gentle stroke "-feel this little guy go deep inside me? I know I do..."

Although he twitched his eyebrow in irritation at the word "little" he kept calm and motioned to Scoots with his head, blushing slightly as he did so.

"Well...yeah...I do, but...well...Dashie...didn't we agree that it was, supposed to be...ya know...special the first time?...It's hardly very special if we have my house guest staring at us while we...ummm...ya know....do stuff. Plus before you lose all your sense, I think we need to talk about a few things...like maybe why you're so comfortable sleeping naked with a girl you've never met before, who you probably just found out is living in my house...I mean I get the whole sleeping naked thing, that's just you....But with the Shrimp...Ya gotta find that a little awkward right?"

Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo traded glances with each other. For a moment no one said anything, and only silence filled the room. Then, as though an equally silent joke had passed between the two...both Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo exploded into fits of laughter!

Daybreak was left in the dark as both girls fell all over themselves. Scoots was actually the one to start rolling around on the bed, Rainbow Dash mostly just leaned forward on his chest while laughing hysterically...although she did release her grip on his dick while she laughed, so that was sort of a plus for him, for the moment at least.

Once they both had a good laugh, for a straight thirty seconds, Rainbow wiped her eyes and kissed him on the cheek.

"Dude, you are so far out of the loop its actually kinda cute."

Shooting Rainbow Dash dirty looks seemed to be his pass time since he'd awoken, because he fired off a fresh one at her right then. Just like before, she merely chuckled.

"Oh relax big guy and let me explain." She reached her arm back and wrapped Scoots in a one armed headlock, pulling her along the bed up to her chest. Rainbow used her other hand to give her hair a noogie the moment she was within range, gaining squeaks of delight and annoyance from the messy haired girl.

"Squirt and me have known each other for years. I've been sort of like her big sister for awhile now. I took her under my wing to teach her how to deal with bullies and stuff when I wasn't busy with college and other things. So that's why I'm so ok with this. She's like my little sis, and if I had a real little sis, this is how I'd teach her."

Daybreak was dumbfounded "By letting her watch you have sex with your boyfriend?"

Rainbows heart went aflutter in her chest when he called himself her boyfriend, but she didn't show it. She just nodded

"Yeah, 'course...why not?"

Daybreak struggled to find the right words. "Well it's just...so...I mean it's a little...I don't know, I guess it's just weird to me."

"Does it make you uncomfortable dude?"

He didn't detect any disappointment in her voice, or any hidden emotions. She may have just been asking to be genuine with him. He thought it over for a moment.

"What are my ups and downs here...I mean...I've never really done any of this before, so past experience isn't a reliable source for info on whether or not this is ok...Rainbow Dash is obviously fine with it, not that it helps...and Scootaloo obviously isn't objecting to watching. In fact, judging by the bulge in her eyes, she looks way too interested. So I guess that means I'm the only one wondering about this..."

After a moment of consideration, he returned his gaze to Rainbows sparkling, and lust filled, magenta eyes. He nodded his head slowly.

"I'm ok with it I guess..."

Her face lit up with glee, her smile was brighter than a Hearths Warming tree. However before she could attempt to molest him again, Daybreak continued to speak.

"..But still, shouldn't we talk about what happened earlier...I mean the world possibly ending, Famine, and my ba-mmmmppphh! "

Apparently, Rainbow didn't feel like talking. She crushed her mouth against his and starting rubbing her neithers along his shaft before he could finish his thoughts. When her lips released his, her voice escaped raspy and sharp, before attacking him again.

"Sex now, talk later!"

That was that, as they say. After she spoke she crushed her mouth back against his, curling around his tongue like a constrictor snake. She refused to allow him any speech for the next several minutes, seemingly content to sit on his lap and french kiss him to death. It was hard to tell if she was trying to kiss him, or eat his face. Daybreak felt so overwhelmed by her aggressive kissing, he began to wonder if she was part zombie...or maybe he tasted like pie...something that made sense...

When Rainbow finally allowed him another moment to breathe, he felt her hips raise off his legs. The blood began to flow back through them with force, sending uncomfortable tingles down to his toes and reminding him that his limbs were asleep. Rainbow pressed her palms against his chest for minor support while she hovered her hips over his pelvis. Her evil, lustful smirk was enough to paralyze him where he sat, and kill any thoughts of talking sense to her. She grasped hold of his rod with a firm hand.

"Now pay attention Squirt...this is where the real fun starts."

It was hard to tell who was more excited between the two, Rainbow Dash or Scootaloo. Scoots was leaning back on her elbows near the edge of the bed, her legs spread wider than her eyes for them both to see, if they ever looked at her. Her young, and untouched sex was already soaked with her own excitement. She seemed to be struggling to keep her hands away from it. Her eyes glued themselves to Rainbow Dash, barely even blinking as she stared at her with all consuming interest. Daybreak was thankful for this actually. He wasn't sure if he'd have been comfortable if she'd been staring at him like that.

Rainbow Dash was even worse, her sinister sneer and lust filled eyes were staring down at Daybreak like he was food. Like the last slice of pizza or something. There was something beyond just lust in her eyes, it was...like a need. He didn't see any sapphire behind her pupils...but it was clear she wanted this more than anything else right now. Her gaze bore into his, still just as unmoving as her body. Which was odd, Daybreak would have thought she'd smash herself down onto him immediately, but it was like she was waiting for something. She was just hovering her hips directly above him, easily able to slam herself down...but she didn't. Then he realized...

"She's waiting for me...she wants me to nod, or say yes...or acknowledge in some way that I want this just as much as she does. Well...do I?"

The question sounded stupid, even in his mind. Of course he wanted this! Why else would he let her get this far? But then, why was he hesitating? That also proved he wasn't sure. Well...he was about to make a huge decision for himself. If he did this, he'd be changing her life and his, and no doubt by extension, her friends as well. For him, having sworn off any affection since childhood, including sex...this was a huge deal. If he made this exception now and gave her his virginity, there would be no more denying his...feelings...about her.

And then there was Rainbow Dash. For a girl, by default this was a big deal. She'd been pretty open about wanting this from day one, but he doubted she'd have just done it straight away. Some part of him knew she valued her virginity as a symbol just like him. It was also a break in the stereotype that girls like her were "easy" or "slept around". Making him her first would certainly be a statement to her school as well, if she told.

"So the question remains...Do I want this...right here...right now...?......In truth...I can't picture myself ever feeling like this again, for anyone or anything. Dash alone speaks to me like no other. And not just verbally, she identifies with me and I truly believe she wants to understand me........I guess I have my answer then."

His mind made up, he allowed his gaze to swim through hers once more. With a warm smile to replace his excited gaze from before, he nodded his head.

"Ok Dashie...I'd still prefer if it were a bit more, meaningful circumstances...but...I'm all yours ."

She needed no further confirmation. The words had barely escaped him before she started lowering herself onto his erect rod. He felt his skin touch hers, sparks shot up his spine when he felt her lips part for him...and gently pull him inside her. She was barely past the tip when her moans started, right next to his ear. They were sharp and quick, barely controlled, just like her breaths. She couldn't seem to focus on anything but continuing to slowly lower herself onto him.

Daybreak himself, was in a world of bliss from first contact. Barely past his tip and his senses were already screaming in delight! Everything he did and saw seemed to add to the pleasure. From her strained facial features, to the way she bent her knees trying to keep in control while she lowered herself, to just hearing her exhale roughly. It all intensified his euphoria. He was so distracted he almost didn't notice her suddenly stop moving.

A few seconds after she fully past his tip, he felt a sudden halt in her hips movement. He didn't react at first, instead simply laying there and enjoying the new feelings coursing through his body. If this was just his tip, he couldn't imagine how good it was about to get once they got going. After a full minute of no movement though, Daybreak realized she wasn't just enjoying the feeling, and looked up to her eyes. She was biting her lower lip and her eyes looked glassy.

Instinct, or perhaps he was just mimicking what she'd do for him, kicked in. He wrapped his arms around her waist, ignoring the twinges of pain from his wounds, and leaned forward to plant a kiss on her belly. She squeaked as his cold lips touched near her belly button and lowered her eyes to meet his. He gave her a warm, genuine smile, nuzzling his head against her belly as he spoke.

"What's wrong Dashie? You look a little out of it."

Her eyes darted about rapidly, first to him, then to Scootaloo, still leaning back on her elbows and watching with a keen interest. She chewed her lip a moment more, then seemed to nod to herself. She started moving again, slowly pushing down, and pushing him further inside her. Once again she stopped, but this time she gave a sharp squeak before she did. At first Daybreak couldn't tell why, then, when he tried to move his hips up on his own to help her...and she yipped in pain...he understood. He felt his tip pressing against something soft inside her body.

"Aww Dashie..."

She gazed down at him with conflicted features, chanced a quick glance at Scoots, then back to him. She didn't say anything, but she was definitely trying to speak to him with her gaze. Her pained gaze. He thought he might understand why too.

"So she is a little afraid...maybe of the pain...or maybe looking weak in front of the Shrimp...All that talk and bravado, but underneath she really is just like I thought, she's sensitive...I'm happy I get to see that...But at this angle, with her nearly sitting on me, there isn't much I can do to help her bring herself down...unless."

"H-hey, Dashie?"

Her glassy gaze suddenly broke, and returned back to normal. She blinked away the water in her eyes

"Yeah Daybreak...what's up?"

He smiled up at her. Gently, he reached up and cupped the back of her head, coursing his fingers through her beautiful rainbow hair. He pushed her head forward, leaning her down to him. Extending his neck he met her lips halfway, embracing them with vigor. He licked at her bottom lip, then pulled away quick, doing his best to force a blush when he spoke.

"Do you mind if we...umm...change positions...please?"

She must have sensed what he was trying to do or realized he found her out, because she agreed, nodding her head without a word. Although he knew Scoots couldn't detect it, Daybreak heard her breathe a sigh of relief when she climbed off him and planted her bottom back into the bed. The moment she was off him, he struggled to get to his knees without doubling over in pain. Every bit of movement hurt...but if this would make Dashie feel better, then he (oddly enough) didn't care.

"If she's scared of the pain...then this is the best way to fix that."

Once on his knees, he glanced to see if she was sitting still...and she was. Without warning, he lurched himself forward and tackled Rainbow onto her back. She gave a girlish squeal as both her head, and breasts, bounced upon her hitting the sheets. With him on top, he quickly took advantage of her surprise and spread her legs. He grasped at her tush with a tight grip, knowing that would elicit a delicious reaction...and it did. She released a long moan as his fingers dug into her flesh.

He took a moment to lean over her and line himself up. Aligning his head with hers so he could crush his lips against her when needed. He didn't wait or give her any kind of signal once he was ready...he just slammed his hips into hers, as hard and deep as he could manage. The effect was instant on both of them. Daybreaks body lit up completely in euphoric bliss...and Rainbows mouth shot open in a silent scream of pain! Her eyes bulged and her back arched upwards, her whole frame shook against him as he broke her hymen and sent conflicting waves of feeling tearing through her body!

He didn't wait for her to relax again, he just started moving...fast! Despite the pain swimming through his back, he forced his hips to start rocking back and forth, thrusting his rod deep inside her body without pause. He watched two small tears streak down her face as he aggressively plowed himself into her! The sight of her tears sent a ache through his chest, but he kept on anyways, knowing that she'd start to feel as good as he did if he kept moving. Nevertheless, he leaned down and planted soft, delicate kisses up her neck and cheek to contrast his thrusting. He even gently licked up her two tears and kissed next to her eyes afterwards.

"It sounds sappy but...even her tears taste sweet...Hmm...I was expecting her to be salty"

It took a few moment of rough thrusting after that, but soon her silent whimpers started to change. They changed into rough, raspy grunts, then to groans...then they became loud and full throated moans. She made no attempt (or simply couldn't) to hide her reaction to each of his thrusts. Her breasts bounced each time his hips struck hers and her tongue rolled from her mouth. He watched as her body convulsed under his, loving the look he saw in her eyes now. No pain, just bliss, sweet sweet bliss.

He too, was in a whole new world of pleasure...but was unable to fully enjoy it. Every other moment he was reminded of his back as a fresh wave of blinding pain would snake through him, sometimes mixed with the pleasure from his thrusts. It was a weird and foreign feeling to feel both at once, but he dealt with it. This was worth it...she was worth it. It had become about her, at least in his mind. He cared little for his own climax...as long as she looked as happy as she did right now, at the end, he didn't care.

Minutes dragged by, and Daybreak did his best to crank up the speed and the roughness with each passing moment. Rainbows moans came close to screams now, and she made no attempt to stop them. In fact, she was embracing them and begging for more.

"Ah~Oh sweet Celestia...yes!...More...please! More...more...! Mmmmmmpppphh! Mmmmph...mmm!"

Daybreak crushed his lips against hers, and moved his hands from her rear to her breasts, squeezing them tight with each thrust. His fingers traced and crushed her smooth silky flesh. Twisting and pinching in every way he could imagine to send her into thralls of ecstasy! He put Rainbow into a whole new realm of pleasure as he pinched at her rock hard nipples and teased around her rough tongue. Each connection...each time their hips met, was like a bit of heaven to them both. Just the wet smacking sounds of their bodies meeting was enough to fuel their lust even more.

Soon, a second set of moans joined in with Rainbows...and these were much more high pitched. Both Daybreak and Dash pulled away from their kiss to turn towards the sound. Rainbow was unsurprised by what she saw, but Daybreak found a stronger heat crawling into face than before.

Scootaloo, with her legs still spread wide for the world, apparently couldn't resist her own arousal anymore, and now had two fingers aggressively fingering her wet sex. While her one hand went to work on her neithers, she was using her other to pinch at her own nipples, fueling even more moans from her. She seemed only partially aware that Daybreak and Rainbow were staring at her, while continuing to have sex in the process.

Despite the...interesting sight to his left, Daybreak tore his eyes away and placed them back on Rainbow Dash. Her own eyes were still glued to Scoots, even while he continued to thrust and pound at her hips. He found a small twinge of annoyance hit him, it was almost like he was being ignored.

"Alright...fine!"

Unnoticed by Rainbow, Daybreak dropped his face away from hers, bringing it down to her perky chest. With a quick lick across his own mouth in anticipation, he opened his mouth wide...and clamped his lips down her erect nipples. Her reaction was perfect, and he regained her attention instantly! Her eyes were no longer on Scoots, but were bulging wide and staring at the ceiling as he licked around her nipples. He tried to synch his thrust with the flicks of his tongue to create a constant pleasuring effect on Rainbow...and she certainly noticed it. Her screams of ecstasy echoed in his ears and intensified throughout the house! Scoots soon joined her, apparently nearing her climax. The house was filled with the screams of the two girls as they both began to near their peak!

Sensing Rainbow reaching her end and his own soon to come, Daybreak picked up his own thrusts, wanting to bring her over the edge before himself. Instead of continuing to assault her chest, he returned his hands to her hips and starting raising them into the air. With a firm grip on her flesh he began leaning high over Rainbow Dash, almost like he was standing up and thrusting down into her. Her hips were up to her chest and her legs over her head. Her gorgeous, cyan blue behind was on display for the whole world, and Scoots to see. Daybreak was angling them perfectly, Scoots, or anyone that looked them from behind, had a full view of Rainbows hips being slammed by his dick and her breasts bouncing against her chest with each thrust!

She'd never felt more exposed in her life, with her modesty raised over her chest for any to see, and Daybreak going all out on her hips right above her eyes...she couldn't stand it! She felt her end coming, it was just on the horizon and she could tell Scoots was too. She was so close! She just needed one last push to send her over! It came in the form of Daybreaks fingers. His grip suddenly deepened, digging his nails deep into her hindquarters sensitive flesh, and sending her a huge burst of pleasure! She screamed aloud as she felt herself go over the edge!

"OH GOSH DAYBREAK I'M AH AH AHHH....I'M CUMMING!"

She heard him respond as she reached the peak of her high, but couldn't understand the words in her state. She was barely able to mouth a half ended response, hoping it was a decent answer to whatever he'd said.

"Don't...stop...k-keep...going...'till...you finish...!"

She felt his thrusts deepen, and speed up even more, railing her already sensitive skin. She wanted to whimper for mercy and beg him to stop before he got her started again...but she couldn't manage the words. She just laid there with her hips high in the air as he pounded her to his hearts content. Something about that, just letting him do whatever her wanted to her...made her aroused all over again. She turned and looked to the side, Scootaloo was passed out on her back, fluid dripping from her exposed crotch.

"At least she enjoyed the show hehe...Ah~"

Her thoughts broke as a series of pleasuring waves rocked her sensitive frame, bringing her attention back to Daybreak. He was still slamming deep into her hips, unrelenting and not slowing in the least. She felt every inch as he barreled deeper into her. It felt like he pushed deeper with each thrust, his cock rubbing along every inch of her tight walls. His thrusts were growing faster, and sporadic in session. She knew he must be getting close too.

"Ah...yes...I can't wait to feel him collapse onto me after he..."

A thought just occurred to her. About what would happen when he did finish...a devilish idea formed in Rainbows mind, of how to make this into an even more special occasion.

Daybreak felt his end coming and gripped Rainbows bottom with all his might, gaining weak gasps of delight from his sex crazed partner. He bent ever farther over her, grunting his warning out her.

"Rainbow...I'm gonna...Ah!...What the...?!"

Before he could finish speaking, he felt a pair of legs wrap around his back, pinning him inside Rainbow and barely allowing him any pull back to continue thrusting, he felt streaks of pain coarse through him as her legs rubbed his bandages. Rainbows voice came out like she was half asleep, but it was still loud enough for him to easily make out what she wanted.

"K-keep going...d-don't...stop..."

He couldn't have stopped himself even if he wanted to. His hips were moving on their own now, and although he couldn't pull back enough to get a full thrust, that only seemed to make his thrusts all the rougher than before. He railed her petite hips with all his might, but her legs gripped him tight, not allowing him any leeway. He felt his end too close for comfort now...and he knew he had to pull out!

"R-Rainbow! Ya gotta let me go...I'm gonna cum...!" His voice was laced with obvious panic, but his muscles didn't have the will to force her legs off him with his back hurting like it was, and Rainbow knew that.

He watched her shake her head below him and smile weakly.

"Don't...stop..."

Only then did it occur to him what she really meant, and it was too late for him to do anything about it! With a grunt and groan of panic mixed with pleasure, Daybreak felt himself explode inside Rainbow Dash! It felt like he'd uncorked a champagne bottle inside her body! Possibly the greatest feeling he'd ever experienced slithered through his veins as he began to pump his fluids into Rainbows awaiting lips. His body rapidly sped up his thrusts on its own, attempting to fire his seed as deep as possible into Rainbows body. He felt her warm and tight walls grip his dick, seemingly milking him for every drop he had, pulling him deeper inside her.

It seemed like an eternity, but soon he felt the final drops of his semen drip out into her, now very soaked and messy sex. Her legs finally dropped from his back, and he dropped right behind them. He collapsed down onto her chest, feeling her body give a long shiver underneath him. Cooing with delight, she felt his slick member slide out of her, limp and exhausted. She watched him pant on her chest without saying a word, still shivering in the afterglow of his orgasm. She knew he was probably absorbed in thoughts of what had just happened...and what she'd made him do.

Her eyes drifted down to both their neither. He was still plenty erect, a little limp now from being spent...but she had a feeling she could fix that easily if she wanted.

"hehehe...I kinda do wanna go again."

"Daybreak?" She softly cooed his name, knowing he was more than alert enough to hear it even if she'd just thought it.

"What..." He sounded distant, like he was barely there.

Her arms still shaky, she grasped ahold of his cheeks from her chest and lifted his face to hers. She was shocked at what she saw...his eyes were brimming with water. None escaped him, but the emotions were obvious.

"What's wrong Daybreak...? Did I do something wrong..."

The look of utter despair that held his face was almost frightening to see. His emerald eyes seemed glazed over with held back water. He didn't cry, but she might have preferred if he had. His silence was terrifying, especially for someone like him, so open about what he thought of a situation. A sudden, and foolish fear, took hold in her brain. Her bravado and pride went straight out the window as she began to panic in her head.

W-was I not good...I'm sorry...it was my first time and I've never really done anything like this before-!"

"Rainbow Dash..." His voice was ragged, not like he needed air, but like he was choking on it.

"Y-yes?"

His watery eyes locked with hers, still in her grasp. "Do you have any idea...what you just made me do to you?"

Her mind struck a blank. Instinctively she shook her head no, slowly. He lowered his face from her grip and placed it back on her chest. His would-be tears were crushed on her breasts before they could escape him.

"You...you shouldn't have done that...you should've let me pull out...do you know what could happen to you now...what if you get pregnant?!

His voice rose towards the end, surprising her both in his seriousness, and in what he was upset over. She set aside her own internal panic for the moment, and tried to understand what he meant.

"Daybreak...I wanted you do that...I wanted you to...to cum inside me..."

"WHY! WHY WOULD YOU WANT THAT!?"

The sharpness in his voice almost made her jump.

"B-because...you're my...you're the first guy I've really...liked...this way...I wanted you to be my first for everything...plus...now you and I are connected...by more than just magic."

She was careful with the way she used the word like, knowing in her mind how he would react if she spoke her true feelings.

Her words touched him, and he instantly felt guilty for raising his voice at her. He dropped to a whisper.

"I'm sorry Dashie...I didn't mean to yell..."

He raised his head from her chest, and brought it up to her lips. Gently, he pressed his lips on hers for a brief kiss, then pulled away. Too brief for her taste, but she didn't complain. She just waited for him to continue, and he did seconds after breaking the kiss.

"But...Dashie what if you get pregnant? I'll have ruined your life...A girl like you has dreams...ambitions...a future, why would you-"

"If I do get pregnant, then I'm glad it was from you Daybreak. I'd never regret it for a second. Not ever. Yeah sure, I've got a dream or two, ambitions and goals...but I'd give it all up in a heartbeat for you."

Daybreak felt his heart skip. No one, not even Twilight, had ever said something like that to him. That seemed to be a common occurrence around Rainbow now, trail blazing his emotions. It nevertheless struck him deep, the meaning behind her words...it made him choke up on the inside...but...it also made him angry, on the outside.

He pushed down on the bed with his palms, raising himself up from Rainbow, and looked at her dead in the eyes. His voice deepened an octave as he got serious.

"Rainbow, that's unrealistic...don't ever do that. Don't ever give up your dreams for me. Don't even say you would...I don't care what the situation is. You shouldn't think I'm worth that. I'm not."

The moment he spoke the words, he knew he'd said the wrong thing. Her eyes flashed purple, something he hadn't seen in awhile, and he felt aura flare up within her. Now it was her turn to get mad. Her strength apparently having returned, she pushed him off her chest and got up to her knees. She made sure he landed on his side and not his back before glaring at him.

"Don't you dare tell me not to do that for you, you stubborn asshat! You're worth more to me than anything, including my goals. I said I was gonna be loyal to you forever remember? I put that Element in your chest, and still haven't told my friends about it! I gave you my heart, don't you dare think I did that without meaning every word I've ever said to you. Do you understand what I mean when I say this stuff Daybreak? Do you know what it means? Well, do you!?"

Unsure of what to say, Daybreak merely shook his head nervously...afraid to even look at her wrong. Turns out he'd pressed the wrong button anyway, and the reservation on her emotions she'd had a moment before, were gone. Now it was time to be truthful, brutally so. Regardless of how he would react. She was tired of withholding her words because of fearing his response!

He stared at her from the sheets, she was sitting up on her knees, which gave the impression she was looking down at him. Aggravation gripped at his mind, he suddenly felt the need to sit up and glare back.

She waited for him to work himself to his knees on the sheets, then she aggressively grabbed his face before he could speak, and locked eyes with him. Their faces so close they were touching noses. Her voice remained serious.

"It means I love you Daybreak. Do you hear me stupid? I. Love. You. So don't ever tell me again not to do something for you or I'll kick your ass."

His whole mind, his entire ability to think...had just drawn a giant white blank slate. He was void of the ability to comprehend what she'd just said to him.

"You...y-you love me?"

She nodded. He broke their eye contact, and instead began staring at the hair just above her eyes. He attempted to seem as though he were gazing into the distance

"I don't believe in love, remember?" He tried to sound as causal as possible

She gave his head quick, but aggressive shake. "Yeah I remember, and I don't care. Even if you don't believe me, I love you enough for both of us. And I'll keep loving you no matter what you do. No matter if you hurt me or fight with me, I'm gonna stay with you. Because that's what you do for someone you love. For my friend...for my best friend...or someone who is so much more than that."

Daybreak could feel it, in the air. These were Rainbows true feelings she was laying out for him. Now he had the choice to reject or accept them. If he accepted this, what she was saying to him...he'd never be the same again. He could never look at her the same again...But if he denied her. Denied what she was feeling to him...she might never forgive him, and he might not ever forgive himself. She wasn't like Twilight, who had been drunk on the power of his dark magic without knowing. Rainbow barely ever showed any signs of being changed by his necklace, save for a few flashes of purple light in her eyes. She was different...but still...it was Deja vu for him.

"If I'm gonna take this risk with her...then she has to understand the situation I'm in...the situation she's put me in now."

A sigh of resignation sipped form his lips as he lowered his eyes.

"Twilight said the same thing to me once, Dashie. Almost the exact same words you just said. She'd always care for me no matter what I did. She called me her friend, and then told me she wanted to be more...and then she expected me to say the same things back. But I don't think it was real. It was my dark magic...and the sun necklace that I wore when we first met, it was-"

"OH SHIT!"

Daybreak jumped, nearly falling over off the bed as he watched Rainbow shoot off the sheets, and begin rummaging through her tossed clothes. Her eyes were bulged as though she'd seen a ghost, and losing all interest in what he'd been saying!

"Geez Rainbow Dash, what the fuck was that yell about? I was trying to tell you something important here...you're gonna wake up Scootaloo..."

"Yeah dude I know...just gimmie a second...I know it's in here somewhere...ah ha!"

He raised an eyebrow, curious. "You know what is in there, Dash?"

She dropped the bottoms she'd been rummaging through, and slowly turned back around. For a moment, Daybreak felt another surge of heat run through his body as her nude form faced him once again. There was no way to hide certain parts of his anatomy rapidly changing in front of her. But she didn't look lustful, she looked happy. Gleeful almost.

She was gripping something in a closed fist close to her chest, but he couldn't see what it was. She strode back over and hopped onto the bed, causing Scootaloo to bounce atop the sheets in her sleep...but never wake. Rainbow crawled to him on her knees and extended her fist out.

"I kept forgetting to give this back to you...it's been fixed for a few days now, so try not to be mad at me, ok dude?"

She turned over her fist and showed him its contents. There in the center of her palm, was his silver sun necklace, good as new and gleaming in the light. She reached up and placed it over his head, letting it fall to his neck. The moment the silver touched his skin Daybreak felt a surge...of power. With having recovered only a miniscule amount of magic into his body on the trip from Ponyville University to home, the feeling of his necklaces hidden powers rushing through him felt...amazing! He felt like...like he'd been a incomplete puzzle without it, and this was his final piece, returning to place. For a moment he allowed the feeling to consume his body, his eyes ignited in a fiery green light, and even the bloody wounds on his back no longer burned as much as before. It was like a flash, everything he felt suddenly surged forward ten fold for a few mere seconds.

"It's fitting that Rainbow Dash should be the one to make me feel this way again...yes...internal balance...without this I'd nearly forgotten my own power. No wonder I've been so willing to change myself so much these past few days...my constant reminder was away from me for so long I nearly forgot about it...About what it stands for. But now it's right back where it belongs. I'm not letting it get off me again. As for Rainbow Dash...and my new looks on life..."

He felt the fiery power surging through his vision. He could only imagine what Rainbow was thinking as his neck turned to face her, a sinister smile etched into his features. He stared deep into her eyes with his magical sight, his eerie energy inviting her into his glowing green gaze. He could feel her own aura instinctively reaching out to him, it felt miles away even though they were only a few inches apart. No hesitation, he flooded his recovered energy out from his body and around her own, surrounding her in an invisible, intangible wall of energy. He felt her gaze back at him, her eyes drawn to him. She leaned over to him, licking her lips as she closed in. Her mouth parted, beckoning him close...but he remained still, forcing her to come to him, until her lips were less than a hair from his.

Then, it was gone. He suppressed and shoved the power back inside his necklace as he'd done countless times before, so fast it left a vacuum of feeling hanging in the air. He felt the light leave his eyes, and met Rainbows stare again. Her lips were still so close, and it was evident she felt the sudden absence of his swarming energy. He was eager to see what her reaction would be. A part of him snickered in delight when he saw her eyes. Shaky, wanting...like he'd left her unsatisfied.

"A small taste of power like that isn't something easily forgotten. I wonder how she'll react...I wonder if she will react negatively, or get addicted to it like Twilight. She's surprised me up until now with her impressive resistance each time I see her eyes change. If I'm gonna truly accept her, she needs to feel the full weight of my Chaos magic, and resist it. That was just a quarter sample, all the energy taken from my necklace. If she resists this, I'll be amazed...and impressed."

He watched her sit still on her knees, quivering from head to toe. He abruptly leaned forward, pushing their lips together. If she'd been preparing to speak, he'd silenced her thoughts the moment his lips touched her. Her eyes rolled up in her head, clearly consumed by whatever feeling she'd just felt combined with the sensations of his tongue running along her own. He'd likely just intensified whatever feeling his magic had been causing in her body. The thought made him smile, even while kissing her.

This time when he broke their kiss and pulled away, she did not hide her disappointment. Her face scrunched up and her lips puckered like a fish. Her hands went to her hips as she attempted to glare at him...but all she managed to do was make him crack up with laughter!

"Why are you so meeeeeeeean to meeeeeee?! You pound me till I cum, then you do such lustful things to my body until you do too, making me horny all over again and stuff. Now you go and pull a stunt like that? I don't know what kinda spell you just cast....but you're an asshole..."

In a surprising act of...well...he guessed hormones, Rainbow turned around, bending over at the waist while aiming her cyan bottom towards him. She dropped forward onto her hands and knees, her chest bouncing as she moved. He was trapped the moment his eyes caught her. The sight of her perfectly toned, athletic tush and her glistening wet lips on display right in front of him were too much to resist. He felt his anatomy betray him as words almost failed him.

"W-What are y-you doing Dashie...?"

She gave her butt a small shake, knowing he was staring right at it when she did. He watched her skin give the slightest bounce when she teased herself at him, her fluids shimmering in the light of his room. He couldn't look away. Her voice, all though still laced with need and desire, managed to drop back into her seductive tone.

"What's wrong big guy, do you not want me anymore? Are you bored of my body already?

He scoffed, practically offended.

"As if! I think I could stare at this sight for hours and never get tired of it. Provided I didn't die from lack of blood flow that is, since I'm pretty sure it's all focused somewhere else right now..."

Of course none of that actually escaped his lips. All he could manage was a...

"Wow..." He hung on the end of this single word, practically hypnotized by the sight of her beautiful skin in front of him.

She smiled without looking. She knew she had him hooked. She wiggled herself at him again.

"Hey big guy...woof woof...don't you wanna play? I'm your guard dog remember? Come and teach me some new tricks!"

That was the point which he could take no more! Her words struck the perfect cord within his mind...and before he could even think of doing anything else, he found his fingers digging into the sensitive flesh of her rear! Rainbow Dash loosed a long and high squeal as her whole body shook under his grip! Feeling him press his thick flesh against her lips, while digging his fingers into her rear...but yet, he did not push inside. She wiggled in anticipation, she barely breathed her plea to him.

"Come...on stud...I've already begged for it...w-what more do you want from...m-me?...Pleeeeeease!" Her voice came out short and whiny, she was probably worse off than he was with how much he'd been toying with her until now. He loved every second, even without the pleasure, just knowing she wanted him was enough. Yet, he still felt an uncomfortable heat invade his face at his next words, knowing what asking them would mean.

He leaned over her back, firmly pressing his erect flesh against hers, and placed a gentle kiss on the nape of her neck.

"Say it again..." His words were even quieter than hers. It was like he almost didn't want her to hear him.

"W-what...say what again...?"

She rocked her hips back roughly, whimpering in frustration when she did not receive the piercing feeling she desired. Barely even focusing on what he was saying now, she desperately just needed to feel him fill her up again. Daybreak chuckled, watching her bottom wiggle and writhe in desperation in front of him. The blush Rainbow could not see only grew worse when he repeated himself. Leaning over to nip at her neck again, he whispered in her ear.

"C-could...could you say... it again...please Dashie?"

Even without being able to see him, and completely drowning in her lustful thoughts...Rainbow still detected the faintest hint of shyness in his voice. Then, she understood what he wanted...and smiled to herself.

"I'll say it Daybreak...I'll say it as many times as you want...but first you gotta shove that delicious piece of meat back inside me before I explode!"

Blushing with embarrassment, he nodded, despite knowing that she had no way of seeing him.

"As many times as you want to. Every day even...just promise me you won't ever abandon me Dashie."

Exchanging feelings must have been like contest to them. One would blush, then make the other one blush ten times harder, and so on and so forth. This time was no exception. Rainbows face went from lightly pink with a mild blush, to bright tomato red, and trying to smother her face in the pillows before her. Her hormones were screaming to smash her hips against his meat and satisfy herself, regardless of what came after. While her brain was screaming to bury herself under the blankets and never come out again, for letting all these feels flow. Still shaking with desire, she shivered as she felt his breath tickle her neck once more.

"Q-Quit it...you jerk...stop making me all mushy inside with your cheesy romantic talk...you big dumb...Ah~!"

Her body tensed along with her voice as she felt him finally penetrate her sex once again. She heard him give a brief moan of joy, which elicited one from her instantly. The shiver that rocked her body nearly made her legs buckle beneath her. For a moment she forgot what she was about to say, and Daybreak heard her breath leave her chest in gasps. He was hardly in a better situation, his own breathing was just as ragged as hers. However he possessed the advantage of being behind her, and her having no way of knowing he was just as far gone as her.

"W-whose being romantic, eh Skittles? I-I'm just expressing my g-great feelings for the most beautiful lady I've ever seen."

He gave her the gentlest of thrusts, but the reaction she gave him might have portrayed he slammed a truck into her rear. She squealed out a moan mixed with speech.

"Y-you ass! Ah~ah ahhhh...w-who are you calling a lady...?"

A pair of hands crawled up under her belly, and firmly grasped at the sensitive flesh of her breasts. The raspy seductive voiced she loved to hear, crawled through her ears as his teeth gentled nibbled against them.

"Y-you of course, sweeeeeeetheart."

Unable to support her wobbling arms any longer, Rainbows front half gave out. Her face and arms crashed into the pillow as her chest dropped onto the sheets below her. Even as her breasts pressed against the bed, his hands remained in place and she felt him give another powerful thrust into her hips. She whimpered below him, unable to bear the burning in her loins anymore.

"Ah...Ahhh...you're so mean...please Daybreak....don't tease me anymore...just keep going..."

Even as he practically lay on top of her back, still pressed deep within her sex and hands clamped against her breasts...some part of him still wanted more. Whether it was all his pent up lust from the years past, or something else...he couldn't tell. But he knew he wasn't satisfied yet. However, Rainbow was different. She was quivering beneath him and begging him for release. She'd said everything he could want to hear...and she definitely deserved to be given the pleasure she was dying for. But he needed to hear one last thing first, before he could let her cum again. He felt like such a hypocrite for wanting it...

"Not until you say it again..." He pressed his body firmly against her back, gently pushing himself deeper inside her. He nuzzled against her cheek and gave her a gentle lick on the neck.

"Say it..." He breathed.

She felt a burst of heat build within her as his words slithered through her brain. It was like her nerves were multiplied by fifty when he started moving again.

"I love you Daybreak..."

She felt his smile through the thrusts he rewarded her with. He didn't stop or slow down anymore, and he didn't relent until she was whimpering in another orgasm. But even after that, he still continued to toy with her more. Minutes began to drag by and became an hour. Rainbows lower half started to numb, her legs became jello and her hips began to ache...but she didn't dare ask him to stop. For despite the ache in her hips, the pleasure in her neithers outweighed all other feelings. An hour became two, and two became three. She felt him pull her up a few times to thrust with her bottom more raised in the air, and there were times where he just laid down on her back and pounded her into the sheets.

She didn't know what gave him the endurance he had to go on for so long, especially considering he hadn't lasted this long the first time. But she could hardly complain. Any ache or pain seemed to melt away when he would whisper little bits of romance into her ears while gentle squeezing her breasts between thrusts, or pinching her diamond hard nipples. She'd never heard anyone speak to her like the way he was, and she'd certainly never heard him speak this way before. She didn't know what she'd brought out of him...but she loved it. By the second hour, his voice had drained of its raspyness, becoming soft and sweet. It only furthered the pleasure that coursed through her, thrusts and whispers that sent her mind spinning. Although he sometimes repeated himself, she didn't care, the words still sent shivers through her. Sometimes they were just simple things like

"Oh Dashie...you're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen."

Although simple, these were the things he usually whispered while moving fast, and probably unable to think to clearly. She didn't mind though, just hearing him call her beautiful was a thrill. However some things were more complex, which he said when he gave brief pauses to kiss along the back of her neck or slowed to a more erythematic pace, like

"Hey Dashie...look at me..."

She would crank her neck to the side, and find his lips waiting for hers. But instead of closing his eyes, he would stare straight into hers while they kissed. Eventually she'd pull apart from embarrassment and she'd ask him why he was staring like that...and the response he gave her had pushed her into her final orgasm (there had been plenty before it up to then). He said

"Oh...I'm sorry Dashie, I saw your eyes and I got lost...in flowing waves of shimmering magenta light...oh wait...I think those are your tears of joy." He followed up with a gentle lick across her cheek in case she truly was crying...then pulled her lips back to his.

"Naw I was wrong...guess your eyes just sparkle that beautifully all the time..."

He didn't let himself finish inside her any other time within those three hours, so by the time they both reached their climax for the final time and collapsed down onto each other...the bed sheets were...for lack of a better phrase........soaked through, and probably ruined. Sticky, aching, tired and wreaking of sweat mixed with sex, Daybreak and Rainbow Dash rolled off the bed. They plopped down onto the ground without a care in the world. Both were to numb to feel the pain of floor striking beneath them.

The fact that Scootaloo had fallen off the bed earlier in her sleep, never even occurred to either of them until Daybreak darted his eyes around the room once he hit the floor (and felt Rainbow land on top of him). He rolled his googled eyes under the bed and saw the young girl sprawled out on the ground opposite side of them, snoring lightly and still covered in her own glimmering juices.

Luckily this time, Daybreak was too spent to be re-aroused by the sight. He simply yanked the two pairs of sheets down from the bed, wrapping him and Rainbow within one and tossing the other over to the sleeping Shrimp. The spare sheets landed on Scoots mid section, poorly covering her spread legs but succeeding in covering everything else below her neck.

"Close enough..."

He wanted to reach up and grab at the pillows on the bed, but knew he hadn't the strength. So instead, he settled for pulling Rainbows shivering body tight against his. At first it seemed like she was shivering from the cold in the room, but he soon came to realize it was something else entirely. When he felt her nuzzle into his neck, he looked down and found her sparkling eyes staring back at his.

"That was...the most awesome time I've ever had...it felt better than a Sonic Rainboom!...You're so awesome..."

"Aw how cute, she's getting all mushy...guess that's what happens after you spend a few hours getting your brains pounded out...hehehe, she looks so adorable snuggled against me like this..."

Logic dictated he should have wrapped his arms around her and simply laid there until sleep consumed the both of them. But he had other devious ideas forming in his mind. With her so out of it, she probably wouldn't even see it coming, or have the strength to punch him afterwards.

"Hey Dashie...?" he whispered gently down to her.

"Yeah?" He voice came out equally soft.

"Do you remember what you said to me in the nurses office a few days ago...I think it was like the second day we met...?"

His eyes drifted down to her soft rainbow hair. From his angle above her head, he could see her scrunching her lips together and thinking hard, clearly her mind was too hazy to remember a conversation from a few days ago. He chuckled when she cutely shook her head no.

"Well...I do..."

"This is too good to resist."

"You said 'The day I get under you or on any kind of pole, is the day Tartarus freezes over'...well I'm one for two right now Hot Stuff, since you just spent the last three hours under me, want me to buy you a stripper pole next?"

It took a moment for his words to register, her brain still hazy from the onslaught of hormones she'd been experiencing. When she finally did realize what he'd said, and apparently remembered their previous conversation, it showed all over her face.

"Y-you...you asshole...mmaarrrrgghghg....meeeeeehhhh lemmie go so I can beat your ass!"

She tried to flail up her arms and whack him in the face, but he easily swatted them aside and pinned them against his chest. Her limbs struggled against his grip, but she might as well have been trying to fight a hurricane in her state. His grip did not loosen one bit, he just sat there and chuckled while she struggled against him.

"I swear dude, when I finally get up I'ma freakin beat your ass! I'm not some common whore who'll just get on a pole cause you ask! I wouldn't get a on a pole for you if you got down on your knees and begged me too, you asshole!"

He tightened his grip, squishing her against his chest and scrunching her lips together.

"That's what you said before, and notice that you were under me for quite awhile...who knows what might happen next...By the way, nice fishy face you've going there, really adds on to the sex appeal. I should get a picture of that."

"I will fucking end you! Don't you dare even think about it!"

He chuckled, pretending to reach one of his arms under the bed, knowing she couldn't see with her head squished against him.

"How convenient, I just happen to have a camera right here in my room, just for you. Just imagine, a couple shots of your perfect, silk skin body...and then jump up to those adorable fishy face lips your giving me right now...heck I'd frame something like that."

He could feel her shivering with anger against him.

"Don't you dare!"

"I'ma do it!"

"DON'T YOU DO IT!"

I'MA DO IT!"

"I WILL END YOU FUCKER!"

"I'MA STILL DO IT!"

"NO DUDE I'M SERIOUS, DON'T YOU FUCKING DO IT!"

"I'MA DOOOOOOOOOO IT!"

She thrashed about, nearly freeing herself for a moment while his other hand released her to reach for the "camera". She smashed her head against this chest, with what she thought was all her strength...and she was right...but in her current state, that wasn't much. She only made him chuckle even louder as he held her tight. Knowing she couldn't turn to see, he let her feel him raise his free hand above her head, as though he were about to take the picture.

"Smile for the camera Dashie!"

"Please don't..."

"The fuck?..."

She'd stopped resisting, as though accepting he had her. She gave him the smallest of whimpers when she spoke, and he felt her gently nuzzle her hair along his chest. Looking down to see what was wrong, her saw her staring at him, eyes wide and watery. Guilt flooded his insides, he instantly released her hands and gave her the gentlest hug he could muster.

"Oh Dashie...I'm so sorry, it was just a joke!"

He held up his free hand and shook it for her to see. She looked down at the ground as though embarrassed to have fallen for such a cheap trick

"I don't actually have a camera in here Dash. I was only kidding. I'm sorry if I freaked you out, I wouldn't actually do that to you!"

Frantic to make sure he hadn't upset her, he failed to see her hands snaking around him until it was too late.

"Oh, that's alright Daybreak..." She looked up at him, an unnervingly large grin plastered on her face.

"Huh, what are you-?...Whaaaaaaaaaaa!"

No warning came, one second he was hugging her against his body, the next he felt her practically lurch him off her. Finding his senses again once he was on his back (the pain of his wounds quickly beginning to resurface), he yipped when he felt a warm body seat itself down on top of his chest. She crossed her legs atop him as she planted her butt firmly in his stomach.

"Wow dude, you could be more gullible I just don't know how. Is that really all it takes? One wittle cutey face and you're all mushy for your wittle Dashie?"

He groaned, straining to find comfort as her weight crushed down on his internal organs.

"Move your big butt Dash, your squishing my insides! Ah!...Owowowowow!"

A firm smack to his already aching gut, followed by several assaults to his sides, reminded him that she had both her hands free and could easily rail on him from this position. The displeasure in her tone easily reached his ears, even as he attempted to cover his face and sides from her continued onslaught.

"My butt is not big asshole! You'd better watch your mouth when talking to this awesome piece of tail, or you'll be sleeping alone tonight!"

"Would you really do dat to me Dashie...make sweep awone tonight...after everyting you just said to me....?" Even with the constant pain in his gut making it difficult to breathe, he still pulled off the sad whimpery voice pretty well. He even managed to widen his eyes a bit and make them look glassy. Rainbow couldn't deny it was extremely cute, and kinda funny to see on someone so proud. Sadly for him though, it was pointless.

"Yeah dude, nice try. The whole cuteness thing, I'm immune. You pull it off pretty well though I'll give you that."

"Awwww...fuck..."

The pouty expression that formed afterwards was so good she almost wished he actually did have a camera. Him taking pics of her nude would have been totally worth it to capture an image of the face he currently wore. Besides, there was no way he'd ever actually show pictures of her to anyone else. She knew him well enough to be sure of that. And, the thought of him just starting at a picture of her even when she wasn't around was...kind of arousing.

"No, bad brain. We just spent the last three hours going at it. My poor hips can't handle anymore right now...must think unsexy thoughts. Thinkunsexythoguhtthinkunsexythoughtsthinkunsexythoughts!"

Watching her sit atop his chest, eyes suddenly mashed shut like she was gritting her teeth together, was adorable. But his chest was starting to truly hurt, and the lack of proper breathing control started to get annoying too. So while she was distracted with...whatever it was that made her suddenly clamp her eyes, he grasped her by the hips, and yanked her to the side. Reality crashed into her along with his soft carpet floor. She yipped as she made contact with the ground, and felt him, once again yank her close to him.

"Hey there beautiful, whatcha thinkin about?"

Her thoughts broken and distracted by the comfort and warmth of his aggressive hug, she couldn't help the words come spilling out of her brain.

"Thinking unsexy thoughts!.................Aw crap..."

Daybreaks hand was over his mouth before the blush hit her face, but there was no hiding the laughter escaping from him! He starting vibrating like a massage chair, struggling to withhold the tidal wave of uncontrollable glee, whilst still attempting to speak normally.

"T-Thinking u-unsexy thoughts...pfffft...Is t-that what you just said Dashie? Wow...I can't imagine what you must have been focusing on for me to pull that one outta you, but it had to have been intense...What? Are you still not satisfied after three hours? To be honest I'm surprised you're still moving around. Guess your hips are alot stronger than mine, I doubt I can even stand right now."

Knives flew at him through her blush. An overwhelmingly warm hug wouldn't stop her from chewing him out.

"Oh fuck you dude...I'm more than satisfied thank you very much. And by the way, my hips are aching worse than any work out or run I've ever done in my entire life and I doubt I'll be sitting comfortably at school tomorrow! So thanks for that too, stupid sexy asshole."

He flashed her a grin that mocked her in all the right ways to infuriate her further. "You're quite welcome."

"Ya know, If I wasn't worried I'd break my new favorite toy, I'd punch you right in the dick, asshole."

A shiver tasted the base of his spine "Count me lucky that you have a raging libido then...so...are we ever planning on moving from this, oh so comfy spot on my floor?"

Looking around, it did occur to her they had been rolling on his carpet for a good while now. That couldn't be very healthy for them, unless he was as obsessed as Rairty with cleanliness. A sigh escaped her. Truthfully, she wouldn't mind all that much just staying down here the rest of the day. She was plenty comfy, and Scoots was bound to wake them eventually...Whenever she awoke herself that is. But on the flip side, she was sure they had alot to discuss, and putting it off wouldn't help. So she had herself a brilliant idea.

"Well...I guess we should get up at sooooooome point. But I'm so comfy right now, so how about this: You and me go hop in your shower. Help me work out the aching knots you've created in my back and hips while we're in there, get all clean and junk. Then we can snuggle up on your couch and talk about the mountain of things I'm sure we still need to discuss. Then afterwards, once it's beyond a doubt that I've won the inevitable argument we're gonna have during that talk, all three of us snuggle up on the couch, watch t.v and eat dinner 'till Squirt falls asleep again....then afterwards I might let you have a piece of this sweet tail again, if you're lucky, and we go to bed together. Sounds like an epic plan right?"

They both stared at one another for a solid minute. Rainbow gave her tush a slight wiggle against his body, as though her words needed extra emphasis. They truly didn't. Daybreak was, not really shocked by her proposal, but more or less surprised by how quickly she'd made it up. He took a glance over at the sleeping form of Scootaloo, and chuckled aloud.

"Ah, what the hell...the worlds ending anyways...might as well enjoy it while it lasts. You start the shower, and I'll relocate the Shrimp to the couch, then join you, alright?"

No answer was needed, he could tell simply by the smirk on her lips. As she hopped up off his body quick as a rabbit, she made sure and take her time walking towards his bathroom, giving her hips an extra wiggle as she left.

A small sigh formed within his throat as he watched her walk away. "I hope it doesn't end too quickly..."

Rainbow Road

It was another several hours before the glorious bell that signaled the end of another long grueling day of magic, finally sounded across the heat struck campus. As the students made their way out from the various buildings and dorms, many stopped to enjoy the unwavering heat of the sun. The humidity and unrelenting rays caused by it should have been unbearable for most, but considering that many had just spent the last two weeks avoiding ice cold rain and sleet, this weather must have seemed like a tiny paradise. At least for now.

Rainbow was among the first to exit the twin doors of the schools main building, and immediately made a right for the soccer field. Her P.E clothes, which she had chosen to wear throughout the day rather than change, showed obvious signs of her sweating like a mule beneath it, but she knew Daybreak wouldn't care and was likely much worse smelling than she was. She was joined, seconds after breaking free from the stampeding crowd of students eager to enjoy the first sunny days in weeks, by Sunset Shimmer. She spotted Rainbow breaking from the crowd herself and ran to catch up with her.

After hearing her name being yelled twice (and deciding it wasn't a male voice calling to her), Rainbow finally turned around, half expecting to see Ms. Cheerilee coming to remind her about her overdue assignment and make-up tests. She was needless to say, pleasantly surprised to see Sunset running up to her instead. Sunset had also neglected to change out of her P.E clothes, but considering she had the class last during the day it made much more sense for her, whereas Rainbow was just being lazy. Just like Dash, and many other students around school, Sunset had spray painted her cutie mark onto the center of her gym attire. Other than the shorts being slightly longer on her legs than Dash's and the fact that Sunset's shorts were black instead of blue, there wasn't really wasn't any difference in their attire. Yet somehow those minor differences, the cutie marks, the length and color of their shorts, made it seem like they were wearing two completely different sets of clothes.

Before Sunset made it over to her, Rainbow had a brief moment where she half considered telling her she couldn't hang right now. She allowed the feeling pass however, immediately remembering Sunset was already aware of her and Daybreaks relationship. This meant she had nothing to fear about getting affectionate in front of her friend. Daybreak might not like it too much, as he was always a little more reserved when ever Sunset was around, despite her knowledge...but he'd get over it.

"I just spent an entire day waiting for this to be over so we can finally get out and enjoy the sunny weather together. I'm not holding back for nothing when I get there, I couldn't care less if Sunset watches or not."

Sunset caught up with her a moment later, instantly Dash resumed her quick pace towards the soccer field, deciding to talk while they walked. She didn't wanna wait to see Daybreak, or the finished field, anymore. Sunset didn't seem to have a problem keeping pace with Rainbow anyways, but seeing that Rainbow was obviously moving with a purpose, she went into what she wanted to say as quick as possible.

"So...Dash, you got any plans later on today?"

"That's an odd thing to ask, isn't today another meeting with her and Daybreak to discuss Famine...or did I mix up the days again...?".

Either way the question just came out odd, like it wasn't really what she wanted to ask and was just trying to break the ice. Almost like she was nervous.

With the gate to the field in sight, Rainbow halted in her step, nearly causing Sunset to speed ahead of her, having stopped so abruptly. Sunset managed to catch herself though and halted nearly right next to her. Her signature grin of sunshine as radiant as ever while she patiently awaited a response. Rainbow eyed her suspiciously.

"Sunset, isn't today another meeting with you two, wouldn't that count as plans?"

She actually blushed at Rainbows mentioning of the meeting, which made little sense to Dash. She was there for every single one, nothing ever happened that should warrant embarrassment. Sunset lightly rocked side to side on her shoes as she spoke.

"Well, actually, that's kinda what I wanted to talk to you about..."

"Oh good, it is today, thank Celestia I didn't screw that up again...Last thing I need is another lecture from Daybreak on the importance of being on time. I swear him and Twilight could run a classroom together...if they didn't kill each other first..."

"You see, I know Daybreak is very set about this schedule and probably wants to stick to it, and I respect that...but...well this is the first day of sunshine in two weeks. So I was wondering if...maybe..."

Realization, or what she thought was realization, struck Rainbow like a brick to the head. "You were wondering if we can skip today's meeting so you can go out and enjoy the sunshine while still have it, right?"

This felt very odd to Dash as well. Sunset Shimmer was about as studious as Twilight. Never late for anything, never skipping work, top or at least second (if Twilight was with her) in every class. Skipping something this important, just for a day in the sun, didn't seem like her at all. That is until, Rainbow allowed her to finish her request.

Sunset looked baffled a the mere idea of being accused of skipping out. "No no, not just me. Just listen Rainbow. I was thinking, I know today's the first day of sunshine in a good while, and I know the others are gonna want to go out do and something somewhere. I also know that you want Daybreak to get along with everyone, even if you don't show it at school. The subtle hints, (which aren't to subtle by the way), that I always see you drop to him when I'm over, about hanging out with your other friends. It's pretty obvious to me you want to be able to hang with everyone and not have to hide it from us. So here's what I'm thinking, why don't we all go out to the beach together? It'll give everyone a chance to bond in a more relaxed environment. Plus I'm sure you'd love an excuse to let him see you in that bikini you always used to wear with us. Celestia knows every guy ogled at you, so I'm sure he will too."

Despite the awesomeness of Sunsets idea, Rainbow only reacted to her last couple words at first. A mild blush starting her off, then she causally kicked at the dirt in an adorably shy manner.

"A-actually Sunset...he's already seen me in it..."

The shock was apparent by half her jaw dropping, Rainbow was almost just as shocked that she'd said it as Sunset was to have heard it. Sunset's curiosity got the better of her. She pretended to ask her next question casually, clearing her throat as she did so.

"Well...umm...ahem...w-what...erm..what did he do?"

Rainbows face flushed with color, revealing the answer to Sunset like she'd put on a sign and paraded it around Ponyville. Her curiosity not ending there, and her own face now flushing, Sunset pressed on.

"Oh wow...never would have guessed that from him...was that like your...ya know...first time with a guy?"

Rainbow shook her head shyly, her eyes facing the dirt just like Fluttershy would when she got frazzled. "Actually...we'reehehe...pretty active when it comes to that...But he was my first time with anyone! Despite what the school says, I'm not a whore ya know!"

Sunset threw her palms up as though defending herself "I never said you were Dash, and to be honest, I never believed any of those rumors anyways. Well, except maybe that one about you and Fluttershy, but that's it. You know me Dash. I'd be the last person to listen to rumors, all things considered."

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head "Yeah...good point...sorry. I just hate when those stupid Diamond Dog douche bags spread things like that...especially about me and Flutters being gay. It's hard enough trying to get her to agree to find a boyfriend. With those guys spreading rumors, she won't even try now she's so embarrassed. As for me...I really just wanna show everyone that me and Daybreak are together, maybe that's why I'm so willing to tell you what we've done...I don't know why...I just feel like it would solve a whole bunch of problems for me, him and Flutters. No one could claim I was gay anymore if they knew, and the rumor about Flutters would lose its credibility."

Sunset raised an eyebrow "I get it Rainbow. And I see how it benefits you and Fluttershy, but how would screaming your relationship to the school help Daybreak?"

Rainbow seemed to have prepared for this question, because she fired off her answer like someone had just yelled draw!

"Because Sunset! Twilight keeps going around telling anyone who asks about him that he's some heartless monster, or that he's just like his father. But you and me know that's not the case at all. If everyone saw him and me together, and obviously happy, it would certainly show something wouldn't it? I mean the Element of Loyalty dating the son of Discord, that would have to make some kind of statement right?"

Sunset nodded, but very slowly. The yearning in Rainbows voice was almost heartbreaking "Yeah it would make a statement alright. But there's no guarantee it'll be a good one. Don't underestimate how cruel people can be Rainbow Dash. I know first hand, when someone thinks you're evil, it take alot and I mean alot of effort to prove them wrong and make them admit it. I could think of plenty of ways that could backfire. They might say he seduced you, or put you under his spell, or something."

Rainbow couldn't help the snide little smirk that grew across her face "Oh...he definitely put me under a spell alright...I mean, I don't think you even know half of what his kind of magic can be used for. There was this one time, I got him to bring some rope to life and-"

"AND THAT'S ALL I NEED TO HEAR THANK YOU!" Sunset squished her hands over her ears, watching as Rainbow clenched at her gut. She removed them almost immediately upon seeing Rainbows reaction and fired a scornful look that could have melted glaciers.

"You're an asshole Rainbow Dash."

"It's your fault, you're friends with me after all. You brought it on yourself."

Sunset rolled her eyes "Look, Rainbow Dash, I can understand why you wanna tell ok? I do, really. Just do me a favor, talk about it with him before you do anything. Make sure you both agree. If you do something brash and there are consequences you can't deal with...you'll never forgive yourself."

Both their minds seemed to jump to the same thing. At once, they both were thinking of the scars now forever carved onto Daybreaks back. Rainbow gave a small shiver and nodded.

Sunsets heart melting smile came out again and she threw her arm around Rainbows neck and shoulder. "So Rainbow, what do you think about my idea, the beach one I mean?...Also, where are we going?"

Once Sunsets arm was around her neck, Rainbow turned, forcing her to turn with her, and started walking them towards the soccer field once again.

"We're heading to the field, Daybreak should still be there waiting for me...Also I think it's awesome! We should totally go...to the beach mean!"

Sunsets surprise rang through her voice as it jumped a pitch, she might not have even heard the second part of Rainbows statement "Oh!...I...wow, you got him to come back to school? But I didn't see him during any of my classes!"

Rainbows head shook, with obvious disappointment "No, he's not back at school. He's been out at the field all day."

"What's he doing out there?"

Rainbow smirked "Remodeling"

.....

Sunset stared in awe. They approached the soccer field from the farthest gate, which gave her plenty of time to observe what had happened since the last time she'd laid eyes upon it. It was far from finished, but the track that had been burned to a crisp from Rainbow and Daybreaks flame trails, was now completely refurbished. Both their jaws dropped when they got a look at the new color of the rubber. From the inside lane going out, each was separate color of the rainbow! Dash stood, staring on in disbelief.

"That sly ass...He actually went and did it, I thought he was kidding...Shoulda figured."

The field itself still looked a disaster, there were some obvious spots were he'd managed to finish repairs and mold the rubber turf back to its original design. However most of the rest of the field, still looked like it had been cooked in a volcano, and the biggest crater of them all was still there, plain as day.

"Well, he fixed the track at least. Maybe they'll let the track meet go on then. It's not like we neeeeed the field for that part. I can always wait another week for our soccer games anyway."

Rainbow turned to ask Sunset what she thought, but found her attention still glued to the track. It was pretty impressive after all. Most times when a track or field tries to mix too many colors into a decent pattern, they end up looking dull, or like mud. This however, was obviously not the case here. The track seemed to shine its colors brightly. Not to the point of being overly distracting, but enough to where Sunset Shimmer had no doubt there was some serious magic put into this little project. She actually began to wonder why Daybreak had bothered using so much on something that wouldn't really affect him in the future. Rainbow seemed to have read her mind, or was perhaps wondering the same thing herself.

"I can't believe he actually did this. I always thought he was bluffing"

Sunset kneeled down and gently jabbed at the track with her index finger. She half expected it to react to her magically or something, but nothing happened. It just continued to shimmer at her.

"You thought he was bluffing about what? You knew about this!?"

She was surprised Rainbow would be able to keep something like this to herself if she'd known all this time.

Rainbow chuckled aloud "No no no, well...sort of. Ya see after we had our little race and all, we ended up out here at one point sitting in the bleachers after class. We joked about how we still hadn't been forced to fix the field and Daybreak pointed out how he thought it would look better if it were painted the colors of my hair."

When Sunset gave Rainbow a skeptical look with her eyes, Rainbows hands came up and she shook her head in denial.

"Well it's not like we were together at the time, so I just thought he was joking, or flirting , maybe both. I never thought he was actually serious. I mean honestly, if he'd said the same to you, would you have believed him?"

She watched Sunset shake her head, an obviously coy smile upon her face "No, but I gotta admit, this is pretty sweet of him. I mean you've got a whole track colored in your honor. Most girls definitely can't claim anything like that."

Her cocky smile returned to its normal position on her cheeks. "Most girls aren't dating the Prince of Chaos."

They shared a chuckle together, before Sunset looked around, rubbing the back of her head. "Say...speaking of which, where is Daybreak?"

"Huh...?" Rainbow looked around as well, but found she could not spot his shiny emerald hair anywhere. "That's odd, he said he'd meet me here after school..."

Sunset eyed each of the holes about the field, allowing her eyes to rest on the large crater still ever present in the center. Nearly every hole was deep enough to hide him from this angle even if he was standing up, and that said nothing for the enormous one in the center.

"I'm sure he's around here somewhere Dash. Probably at the bottom of one of these holes or something."

With a shared nod of agreement, Rainbow and Sunset began a slow walk about the field. They casually peered inside each hole they passed by, slowly making their way towards the largest in the center. They found nothing in any of the holes to suggest he was around, and as they neared the largest Rainbow began to look worried.

"You don't think Famine might have showed up and nabbed him while we were in class do you?"

Sunset actually chuckled aloud at that. She had no doubt that was definitely not ) the case.

"Dash please, even if that were to happen...something tells me half the school would've heard that kind of fight! Daybreak doesn't really strike me as the type to go out with a whimper , if you catch my meaning."

Dash smiled and said, perhaps a little louder than intended. "Well...that's certainly the case in bed too soooo..."

She turned around, and found Sunset blushing deep red in the face. She in turn, immediately became just as bright. "Oh my gosh! I sooooooo didn't mean to say that out loud!"

A hearty laugh sounded below as they both stood their covered in their embarrassment.

"Well you did, and with your tendency for gloating I'm sure all of Equestria heard you as well, since I managed to from down here!"

Even without the added context at the end, Dash easily recognized the raspy, yet loveable voice of her boyfriend coming from behind her. Returning her attention back to the center crater she found Daybreak standing at the edge, shirtless, a large bottle of water in one hand, and a soaked piece of cloth (which she could only assume was his shirt) in the other. He acknowledged Sunset with a polite nod and offered Rainbow a warm smile, which rapidly dropped into a frown of terror as she rushed, and tackled him backwards...straight back into the crater he'd just spent the better part of two minutes climbing out of.

They tumbled down the sea of rubber turf together into the center of the hole. Daybreak managed to lose the grip on both his shirt and his water bottle during the fall. Rainbow Dash however, never lost her grip on him! When she tackled him, it wasn't a half assed little shove. No she full on, jumped, wrapped her legs around his waist, and threw her full weight against his chest, sending them both tumbling backwards without any hope for recovery.

They both struck the bottom with a sickly thud . Rainbow Dash was of course, fine, seeing as she had Daybreaks chest to cushion her, but he however was not so fortunate. The air left his lungs the moment his back struck the dense rubber ground below. Stars glimmered and swam through his vision as choir bells rang in his ears. The noise of the outside world was momentarily knocked from his senses.

"Uhhhh...Owww...Dating you is becoming hazardous to my health."

As soon as the bells in ears faded and his eye sight became less blurred by images of pastel colored ponies dancing in his eyes, he noticed Rainbow Dash squeezing herself against his chest. The tip of her chin rested perfectly in between his lungs allowing her to gaze up at him, blinking cutely as his eyes began to focus on her. With a light shake of his head, Daybreaks eyesight came back to full focus. Once it became obvious he was staring at her, Dash tilted her head in the most adorable manner and gave him a smile that could have revived a dead puppy.

"Hiya"

"Mrrrhhhmmmm..." Was all he could manage to groan back at her, the air was still attempting to climb back down into his lungs. It was slightly more difficult now than normal, seeing as his skittle haired girlfriend felt the need to plant her chin firmly between his lungs just after they'd been given the shock of a ten foot tumble. She didn't seem to notice his discomfort though, and continued with her undeniably cute greeting.

"Did ya miss me today? I missed you since lunch time and I've been dying to finish what we started earlier...oooh...seems like you are too..." Through the thin layer of her gym shorts , she was able to feel his already growing erection from within his bottoms. With coy grin now dominating her previously innocent smile, she reached back and slid her left hand inside his shorts. A faint coo of delight squeaked its way from Daybreaks lips as Rainbows curious fingers rubbed over his skin. She lowered her lips to his ear, giving him a gentle kiss on the neck as she did so.

"Wanna play big guy?"

"Rainbow Daaaaaash?! You two alright down there?"

Rainbows hand withdrew from his shorts faster than the fabric could move as she heard the sound of Sunset Shimmer sliding her way down the rubber turf behind them. With her hand safely free of accusation, Rainbow didn't bother dismounting her comfy pillow, even when she heard Sunset giggle as she approached them.

"You comfy there Dash?...You two look adorable by the way."

"Hi Sunset." Daybreaks arm broke free of Rainbow and shot into the air, waving helplessly at her for the help he would not be receiving. Daybreak could tell by her tone that Sunset was teasing at them, and reserved to get her back later.

"You gonna help force this cuddle bug off me or not?"

"Not until you tell me that you missed me today! I demand affection! I had to sit through an hour lecture session today from Twilight about her project on the properties of plant cells when introduced with magical steroids or something...

"It was magical stimulants Rainbow Dash, not steroids." Sunsets eyes did cartwheels in her head as she addressed Dash, clearly unimpressed by her misinterpretation.

Daybreak couldn't help a chuckle "So that why your suddenly so cuddly? Hoping I'll squeeze the boredom outta you?"

Sunset could hear the smile in Daybreaks voice. "Actually, I'm pretty sure she's just showing her appreciation of the new track field. Nice touch by the way. Rainbow colored rubber? I didn't think you were the type."

Finally freeing himself from Dashes grip, Daybreak climbed to his feet, then quickly helped Rainbow to hers. She continued gripping him tight with her arms wrapped about his waist the moment they were both on their feet. He rubbed the back of his head shyly. "Yeah, I'm not really. But it has been pointed out to me that I suck at romance...this was the best I could come up with on such short notice."

"It's awesome Daybreak. Thanks man." She glanced back at Sunset, then to Daybreak. Her eyes moved rapidly between the two for a moment causing Daybreak to wonder what she was thinking...until she suddenly shot her head up and planted a quick kiss on his lips.

Sunsets face returned to a light tomato color and Daybreak felt his cheeks heat up. "Dash...do be so gooey in front of Sunset...I have a reputation to uphold here."

Rolling her own eyes, Dash forced another kiss on him. "Oh shut up you. Like I ever act this way around others either. I'm sure I've already blown her mind today with weirder news, this can't possibly do more damage. Now come here."

With her hand on the back of his head, she pulled him into yet another kiss, but this time held it much longer. Long enough for her tongue to snake its way inside his mouth and coil around his own wet muscle. Long enough for their tongues to intertwine like a savage and wet dance inside their mouths. And certainly long enough for the heat in Sunsets face to travel throughout the rest of her body like a tidal wave. By the time Rainbow freed him from her aggressive lips and he was able to glance over at Sunset in embarrassment, she was leaning back against the rubber sea of turf behind her for support, roughly tugging at her collar and desperately trying to cool herself.

"F-far be it from me to tell you two how to handle your relationship...but maybe making out like that in the middle of the soccer field isn't quite the best idea if you're trying to keep it on the down low?"

Her legs looked to be quivering slightly as she leaned against the wall of rubber, Daybreak found the sight to be slightly humorous, but it was Rainbow Dash who decided to take it above and beyond anyone's comfort zone.

"We're at the bottom of a ten foot hole Sunset. I doubt anyone could see us unless they were in the clouds, or standing right over us. Besides, if you think that's dangerous..." She narrowed her eyes, and an all too familiar grin slowly crept across her face "...Then what would you think of this?"

She swung herself around behind Daybreaks back and, before he could protest, shoved her hand down into his shorts, grasping him firmly directly in front of Sunsets eyes. She caught him completely off guard and gained an amazingly cute squeal of surprise as her cold fingers touched his skin. He wasn't exposed in any way, but yet Sunsets hands still jumped to her eyes, shutting them tighter than hurricane shutters on a window. Both her and Daybreak shrieked at Rainbow together, but she was unable to make out the overlapping words. What she did understand was Daybreak quickly slip out of her grip, and grasp her by the shoulders.

Perhaps a little harder than he meant to, Daybreak pinned Rainbow against the other side of the hole. Not enough to hurt, but certainly enough to make a point. Still red in the face, he tried his best not to stutter when he spoke.

"Sunset...errrrm...I apologize about Rainbow Dash, I don't know what's come over her all of the sudden. J-just...just forget what just happened."

"Freaking horny little devil. She'll end up being the death of me if she continues like this..."

Sunset peaked through the cracks in her fingers as she spoke, her voice also struggling to remain calm. Though it was clear she was having a much harder time with it than Daybreak.

"I-it's fine...she...she's just happy to see you, after school and all, I'm sure." Rainbow nodded her head rapidly like a puppy begging for a treat. She barely seemed aware of her surroundings, her eyes even looked dazed, almost like she was daydreaming. She wasn't struggling against his grip though, so that was a plus.

"A-anyway...Daybreak...I wanted to ask you...if you wouldn't mind..."

He took his eyes off Rainbow for a moment and raised a brow to Sunset "What?"

Still shivering, though for a completely different reason than Daybreak was probably assuming, Sunset swallowed a lump in her throat. "W-well I invited Dash to the beach with me and the girls. Ya know...since it's a nice day and all, for once. And...well...I was wondering if maybe you'd come too? I know it's our day to meet up and share intel but..."

"Go to the beach? With you?"

Sunset silenced herself as he cut across her. She heard his voice, but couldn't gain any insight into his thoughts from it. He seemed to be putting effort into keeping it calm. "Yes?"

"And the other Elements? Including Twilight?"

"Y-yeah?"

"Hmmm...Spike too? Will he be there?"

"Umm...well yeah I gueeeess so. If Twilight's going then he'll probably come to."

This was an odd question to ask. It had never really occurred to Sunset that Daybreak would know Spike, or even know who he was. If he had known Twilight when they were first starting out as students for Celestia, then Spike would have only been an infant at the time. So why would Daybreak have any interest in the drake? Though her response did seem to cause a miniature smile to form on him. So it was probably a good thing.

After a moment of contemplation, during which he released one of Rainbows shoulders and proceeded to run his fingers through her hair (much to her obvious delight), Daybreak nodded slowly to her. "Alright. I guess I'll go too. No point in trying to resist if Dash already agreed. I'd end up just getting dragged along against my will anyways."

She couldn't resist a small chuckle at that. "Dash has that much influence over him? That's adorable."

"Awesome, thanks Daybreak...Well I'll let you and Dash get...uhh...back to it. I'll catch up with you guys in a bit. Meet up in two hours?"

She waited until she saw him nod in confirmation before making her way back to the wall of turf. She was up and out of the hole in under a minute and waving goodbye to them both from the top. After they each returned her wave, she turned and disappeared from sight, leaving them alone once more. The second Daybreak was relatively certain Sunset was out of ear shot, he tightened the hand gripping Rainbows shoulder, drawing her attention back to him.

"What the hell was that back there!" His tone, along with the stern look in his eyes saved Rainbow from having to wonder about what he was referring. She held back her laughter and attempted to be serious (of course she failed miserably).

"Well, I thought it was obvious I was trying to get in your pants. I mean, why else would I shove my hand in there, cause it's warm?"

His gaze narrowed, piercing her like daggers "Yeah I gathered that Dash. The question is why? We both agreed that we should be keeping our relationship secret, and even though Sunset knows we're together, I highly doubt she suspected we do anything like that. Who knows what she thinks now!"

"Actually I'm pretty sure I know exactly what she thinks we do."

He stopped for a moment "Beg pardon?"

Pulling herself from his grip and taking a step back, she turned herself around to face him fully. She had a hard time keeping herself from wiggling about and found her right hand moving to and rubbing up and down her left shoulder shyly. She had no idea why she suddenly felt like this, like she'd done something wrong. "I, straight up told her how serious we are..."

The news seemed to take a minute to fully register, because Daybreak did not react at first. He remained silent, perhaps taking in the full meaning of what she meant. When he finally did speak, he didn't sound mad, or even the slightest bit upset. His voice was still and calm, which somehow made him sound more intimidating. She wondered if he knew that about himself.

"Why?"

A one word question, yet it sparked a million responses in Dashs' brain. She found herself practically yelling back at him, for no conceivable reason.

"Because Daybreak! I wanna be able to talk about being with you to someone! I wanna show you off, or show off the fact that I'm with you! I don't know...It just bothers me that your afraid of what people will do if they find out we're together! Not to be insensitive or anything...but can anything worse really happen?!"

She stepped forward, placing her arms around him and running her cool fingers along his back, she could still easily feel the word carved into his back, now scarred up and mostly healed...but still very visible.

"I wanna be able to talk about the things I do with you...and yeah, maybe brag about them to someone. I mean, you're awesome! Like super duper, almost as cool as me, awesome! Not many...or actually any, girls get to say they've been ridden by the Prince of Chaos...I can't help it...I wanna braaaaaag about you!"

Daybreak felt his face flush when she mentioned him "riding" her and calling him "Prince of Chaos", but nevertheless found the situation rather adorable.

"It's really not that big a deal...I mean, Sunset already knows we're together so I doubt it's some major bombshell or anything. She probably already suspected anyways, considering Rainbows usual antics...Maybe I pushed this whole secrecy thing a little too much. Probably so if she felt like she had to yell about it."

With a sigh, he dropped his own arms around Rainbows waist, gently hugging her tighter against him. "I guess I can't say I'm mad or anything...just surprised. I mean, I know you love to gloat, but I had no idea you wanted to gloat about, me!"

She cooed into his chest, surely warm from all the sweating he'd been doing in the heat...though he probably wasn't the best smelling. "Duh dude. Of course I'd wanna gloat about you. Have you ever been fucked by you...it's a pretty freaking amazing experience let me tell ya!"

After a few moments of shared laughter, they resolved to finally climb out of the hole. Knowing Sunset would probably be showing up at Daybreaks door in exactly two hours meant they had to get home and be ready before that. Celestia forbid everyone end up waiting on them! Neither of them would ever hear the end of it from Twilight.

Once they managed to climb out and pour the rubber from each others clothes, they began their walk towards the exit gate. Along the way Daybreak explained to Dash why the repairs had taken so much longer than he'd expected and that was the reason he'd just resolved to fix the track and deal with the field later. The explanation took most of the short walk to the twin iron gates, but Daybreak didn't mind in the least. It was obvious Dash enjoyed listening when he talked like this by the way she seemed to hang on each word he said. Or maybe she just felt the same as him, and was happy just to be close to him.

Once free of the schools barrier, Daybreak reached out and took a firm hold on Dash's hand, causing her to jump in slight surprise. She opened her mouth to point out they were still very much in public, but found his finger blocking her lips. Part of her felt an urge well up in her to nibble down on his finger, if only to see what his reaction might be, but something about his warm smile kept her paralyzed where she was. Holding her palm firm, he gave her small tug forward, nothing too forceful but it definitely had the desired effect. Dash practically stumbled into his chest, where his other hand was ready and waiting for her. His free hand grasped her around the waist, gripping her firm and pressing her tighter against his skin. It was almost too embarrassing for her to think about what anyone might say if they saw them like this. Her body pressed so tightly against him while he stood there staring at her, shirtless and covered in sweat. The thought brought heat to her face (and other parts of her body), so much so she thought she might have to speak up, if they continued just standing there.

She never got the chance. Moments before she could protest, Daybreak held up the finger that had silenced her lips, and ignited it with magic. His energy pulsed outward like a flaming green heartbeat, sending small waves of aura swimming up and down both there bodies. She didn't feel anything happening to them, and the tiny sparks that flew off his finger didn't cause any reaction, or even feeling, when they touched her skin. Yet imagining how this would look from the outside looking in gave her butterflies in her belly. Rainbow Dash, queen of staying calm and cool, felt like she was a little school girl...all head over heels for her prince. The thought only made her want to hide her face more than ever, but also gave her an ever greater urge to kiss the boy gripping her so tightly.

Before she even got a chance to really enjoy the picture perfect scene they must have been creating together, it was over. Like a flash of light, the energy on his finger faded and dimmed until it was out completely. Then Daybreak released her waist and took and took a step back, smiling.

She found out just how taken she'd been with him, when her legs nearly buckled upon being released from his grasp. So many thoughts and feelings swam through her mind, and body at the same time. She took almost a full minute to collect herself before speaking, and even with time taken to recover, her legs were still mildly shaky when she stood upright again. At least her voice was calm though.

"What was that about dude...it was so...intense. Then you just ended it. What's up with that, did you like, cast some kind of spell on me or something. If you're goal was to make me hot for you, consider your mission accomplished. But other than that...I don't feel any different."

She watched his smile break into a small chuckle, which he quickly covered with his right hand, whilst pointing towards her with his left.

"Really, no difference? Maybe you should look where we are?" His tone said too much for her not to bite. She looked around and nearly gasped. They were at his home. Not just home, they were back in his room. She hadn't even noticed their surroundings change...had she really been that mesmerized? Thankfully, that particular thought stayed in her head, as she would have no doubt died of embarrassment if it were voiced aloud.

"But how...He said teleportation in and out of his house was impossible...then again, since he's the one that set the spell, I guess it's not too weird if he can also bypass it."

She was almost disappointed "Was that all the awesome glowing light around us did...bring us back to your house?"

Daybreak, still struggling to hold in his laugh, shook his head and once more motioned towards Dash.

"Think you better take one more look Dashie. Maybe at your clothes?"

Now that he mentioned it...her clothes did feel oddly loose. She looked down, and yelped!

"What the fuck?!"

Reacting on instinct, her hands shot up to cover her exposed body. Her right arm went across her chest, shielding her breasts from sight as best she could, while her left hand and leg moved to hide her (already aroused) sex. She glared at him angrily.

"What the hell man!?"

He didn't give her the courtesy of an answer, with a single fluid motion he stepped forward and pushed his palm into her belly. It was barely even a touch, yet she seemed suddenly propelled backwards. She only moved a few feet back, before her knees buckled against the bed frame and she found herself on her back, with only her feet still hanging off the mattress. Two hands then gripped her arms, forcefully moving them from their current positions and pinning them above her head. She didn't even have time to look up before Daybreaks body was fully on top of her, and his lips were on her neck.

Still allowing her no time to react to the sudden change of pace, Daybreak roughly sunk his canines into the soft flesh of her cyan neck. Not enough to pierce skin, but more than enough to draw out a long and throaty moan from Rainbow Dash. She couldn't help it, the feeling just pulsed through against her will at the touch of his teeth, it was amazing. She felt her face heat up, but found no words could escape her, even as she tried to speak.

After enjoying the sound of her delicious moan a moment longer, Daybreak released her neck from his grip and brought his lips to hers. Not quite as aggressively as the bite, he kissed her. Interlocking their lips with gentle care, and licking at the entrance to her mouth, his tongue begged entrance to her. She obliged without any resistance, feeling his tongue wrap around hers. It felt so wet and rough she couldn't even muster the will to wrestle with his kiss, she just laid there on the bed while he tormented her in all the best ways.

She felt one of his hands release her arm, and begin crawling its way down her body. His tender fingers danced along her sensitive skin, causing her to twitch and squirm against him. The lightest touch seemed to tickle her body, until he came to her chest. His hand found her breast like it was magnetized to it. His fingers closed around her squishy flesh slowly, sending more pulsing waves of pleasure through her as he gave her breast a few light squeezes and drew out another moan of joy. He only lingered on her breast a moment more, giving her dark blue nipple the softest pinch, then began crawling his way farther down her body.

She squealed as his delicate fingers tickled their way across her belly, causing her a pleasant trail of goosebumps to form along her silk skin. He even dropped his lips down to her belly button for a moment, and planted a quick kiss on her, before returning his lips to hers. It was the perfect mix, she felt warm and happy butterflies in her belly, but also hot, pleasuring waves of lust in her in her crotch. It seemed to take an eternity for his hand to reach the area between her legs. He took his sweet time lingering them just above her clit. Just close enough for her to already feel them, but just far enough away to torture her.

Finally releasing her lips and tongue from his prison of kisses, he lifted his head and allowed her a moment to rest before he truly began his attack. In her respite she gathered enough breath to whimper out a few words to him.

"W-why are you...doing this to m-me...? S-shouldn't w-we be getting r-ready...?"

His smile was like a picture of evil intent, it should have terrified her but all it truly did was make her hotter for him. "You're the one who was so rowdy out on the field, didn't you say you wanted to continue where we left off before? Or was that only if you were in control, hmm little Dashie? I think you prefer it this way anyways, being dominated."

She let loose a growl at him "D-Don't be an asshole..."

As if to teach her a lesson, his index and middle finger seemed to suddenly find their mark, spreading her lips apart and shoving themselves deep inside her aching body. Rainbows growl became a squeal of guilty pleasure as she once again found herself under his control. He didn't bother to gloat, he just pressed his lips on hers once more and began to slowly finger Rainbows aching lips. Interchanging between fingers and thrusting speeds, Daybreak had Dash whimpering under his assault in seconds. She was a drooling mess after a few seconds more, and after a minute, she was bucking her hips against his fingers.

"Ah~ p-please...more...give me more..."

He gladly obliged her, inserting a third finger inside her and speeding up the rate of his fingers movements.

"Wow Dashie, with moans like this you'd think you haven't had sex in weeks. It's only been a few hours since lunch, are you really that neeeeedy? Woah!"

He ducked just in time to avoid her give a half hearted swat at him with her arm, before returning it above her head. "F-fuck you...ahhh~fuck....oh sweet Celestia...come on...give me more...more more...please...!"

"Woah...geez Dash..." Her body was practically soaking his fingers in her sex juice. She felt wetter than the first time they'd had sex. "What's gotten ahold of you? I didn't realize I left you so pent up before, yikes."

Her hips were bucking on their own now, he could have held his fingers perfectly still and she still would have managed to shove them halfway inside herself on her own. It was unbelievably hot to watch. Daybreak didn't know how long he could just sit there and play with her if she kept acting like this.

"N-not from...l-lunch...I only started feeling like thiaaah...f-fuck...a f-few minutes ago...oh goddess! Daybreak come on...please I need more! I'm so hot...please!"

It was just too much for him to take! Her whimpers combined with her soaking body, her sweating frame, was driving him mad with arousal. He had to join in too, plus he wanted to obliged his horny little devil.

"Alright Dashie, you asked for it. Here comes more. But you gotta deliver to!"

"What do you- Whaaaaaa!"

Without any warning, she felt both their bodies being flipped around. His hands were grasping her hips tight, his fingers dug into the sensitive flesh of her rear as she felt her world get turned around and upside down. When her dazed vision returned to normal, she found herself on top of him, and facing a particular part of his body she'd recently become obsessed with. How he'd managed to strip his shorts and underwear so quickly didn't matter to her in the slightest. All that mattered to her was the feeling of her lower lips now being spread by two fingers, and the scream of euphoria that escaped her mouth as she felt his rough, wet tongue trace it's way across her soaking lips. He didn't keep her lips spread for long, reserving to use only his tongue to pleasure her while his hands tended to her sexy rear. His hands crawled up her hips and grasped at her butt, giving her cheeks a hard squeeze as he dragged his tongue along the outer layer of her lips once more.

"Come on Dashie, if you want me to continue, you better deliver too."

She was almost too out of it to understand, but the sight of his length throbbing in front of her eyes made his meaning plenty clear. Reaching up, she wrapped her arms around his waist and butt, pulling his hips down to her mouth. There was no hesitation, she just opened her lips wide, and clamped them down on his raging erection. The instant her tongue wrapped around his skin, she heard a sweet symphony of whimpers escape from beneath her. Then an increase of movement from his tongue sent her squealing into her moans of pleasure.

Instinct took over as pleasure coursed through her body. She found her tongue yanking on his dick as she began bobbing her head up and down, eager to please him as much as he was pleasing her. The moment she increased her movement, her licks, she felt him do the same. Both of them moaned together and took a simultaneous break to catch their breath. In sync they resumed their attack on each others bodies. In midst of their pleasure, Dash felt Daybreak give momentary pause, and release not a moan, but a chuckle.

"Betcha I make you cum first!"

She felt her eyes widen to dinner plates. Was he challenging her? Not in this lifetime!

"Our standard rules?"

"You know it Skittles!"

"Oh you're on you son of a bi-ahhh! Ah ahh!"

He cut her off with a series of sharp licks straight over her clit. A sharp giggle was heard after she squealed with pleasure above him.

"Y-you cheater...You'll pay for tha-ahhhh!...QUIT IT!"

"Less talk, more sex, unless of course, you're to slow to beat me?"

The air in the room seemed to shift. It was then that Daybreak realized, he'd fucked up. Big time!

There wasn't even a moment for him to try and alter his mistake, he felt Dash's lips close around his dick and her tongue squeeze around him like never before.

"Uh oh..."

"Ah!"

A sharp gasp was the only sound that managed to escape his lips as he felt Dashs' head begin to bob at a speed he never knew possible. Suddenly the short waves of pleasure he'd felt before, transformed into paralyzing blasts of euphoria. He found his body unwilling to move, to respond in anyway to his orders as his head just fell back against the bed twitching in pleasure underneath her masterful tongue.

Her tongue coursed across his skin in rough strokes, attacking him like he was made of candy. It felt like a thousand cats had suddenly decided he was made out of cat nip. He couldn't get enough, within seconds he was bucking his hips up into her mouth. Her tongue caressed his skin within her lips, playfully licking at the tip until he'd have to thrust upwards, trying to force more of himself into her out of sheer desperation. She enjoyed having him practically paralyzed underneath her, as she was now free to torment him at her leisure.

His hands dropped to the bed, too exhausted to maintain their grip on her rear, and giving her the perfect chance to secure her victory over him.

"And now, you're mine big guy."

Moving quickly so he would not have time to recover, Rainbow scurried off him and crawled to the end of the bed. She turned herself back around so her rear was facing away from his face and her head was once again between his legs. Spreading his legs wide, she dragged her tongue up the length of his shaft and gripped him tight in her hand, slowly stroking him.

"Now for the big finish, ready to lose Hot Stuff?"

She released him and cupped her breasts in her hands. Leaning forward over his throbbing erection, she crushed her breasts around his dick and slowly began to rub him around in between them. The feeling was beyond description, and it only became ten times better when Rainbow began to lick the tip of his shaft each time she brought her breasts down his length! She licked the very tip of him, sending his eyes spiraling out of control in his head. Each lick felt like she was electrifying the most sensitive part of his body, and she had her breasts crushed so tightly around his length that it was almost like being inside of her.

"Come on Prince. Where's that glorious cumshot I've been so patient for? Hurry it up so I can have my victory present!"

The end was near for him, and he knew he had no more chance of victory. Rainbow was too aggressive for him to keep up with when she got competitive. He could feel his climax on the horizon.

"Ah! Dashie...I can't hold it anymore!"

"Good! Gimmie it right-mmmrrpph!"

Two hands gripped the back of her head, shoving her head down all the way on his length and pushing his girth to the very back of her throat. He pushed her head down as far as possible and held her there while he roughly bucked his last few thrusts into her. He felt the back of her tongue rub along the bottom of his shaft! He opened his eyes just before he came, and saw the surprised and gagged look on her face! Even though he lost, that look brought him a bit of spiteful glees as Rainbows talented mouth took him over the edge!

He was sure he announced to her he was coming, but she never responded. Even if she had he doubted it would have been audible considering he was basically gagging her. He exploded inside her mouth with a force like he couldn't believe! In all the times they'd gone at it, it had to be one of the best orgasms he'd had, except for maybe his first. He didn't relinquish his hold on her head until he filled her lips to their limit, then pulled out and released the rest of his load onto her beautiful blue breasts!

Satisfied beyond all measure, Daybreak collapsed his head back onto the bed and waited for the inevitable punch to he ribs he'd receive for nearly gagging Dash. It never came, unlike him. (Don't pretend you didn't laugh). Instead he watched her roll off the bed and wobble into the adjacent bathroom. She opened the cabinet and began filtering her fingers through the supplies inside.

Curiosity got the better of him "What are you doing in there?"

"I'm looking for mouthwash, unless you'd rather I kiss you still tasting like your cum? I mean, if you're into that sorta thing, by all means let me know."

"Oh shut up you..."

"Don't be sour just cause I kicked your ass yet again. If you're tired of losing, maybe you should stop making bets you've got no chance in!"

As she finished speaking, she located his mouthwash in the upper layers of the cabinet (mint flavored) and proceeded to gargle, spit, and repeat three times.

"That's attractive, the epitome of sex appeal right there Dashie"

"You're damn right it is. You'd probably like me covered in mouth wash. I'd taste minty fresh."

"Yeah, if you only you smelled minty fresh too..." He wafted his hand in front of his face sarcastically. "You wreak of sex and sweat Dash! I can smell you from hear!"

"Wonder how that happened?" She replied without looking over to him. She gargled one last time then, seemingly satisfied her breathe was acceptable once more, returned to the bed and crawled on top of him.

"You know, it's really not fair that you got to cum like a fire hose and I'm still all pent up. So before we decide what I'm gonna have my new servant do for yet another day, how about we have a quick round two before Sunset arrives?"

Despite knowing what he was surely in for afterwards, he smiled. "Abso-freakin-lutely!"

.....

"Do you two ever do anything else besides fuck?"

Light crammed through Daybreaks eyelids as the unpleasant sound of his door bell broke through his half conscious mind. Eyes still closed, he attempted to form some manner of proper speech.

"Wazgoingon?"

It was very profound.

"What did you say?"

The voice he'd heard before breeched his ears again. He recognized that voice.

"Errrmm...Shrimp? That you?"

"Yeah it's me you freaking sex fiend! Get up! Sunset is here and she's been ringing the door bell for like five minutes now!"

Half fluttering his aching eye lids, Daybreak found his blurry vision fade almost instantly in the light of the open door...but that still didn't help him see ay better. The open doorway was the only source of light managing to force its way into his room, and it was blinding in comparison with the rest of the area. His windows were closed with the blinds drawn shut, allowing no light to penetrate his sanctum. He blinked away the sleepies in his eyes and felt around the bed with numb fingers. His hand crawled around warm sheets until striking something warm and squishy. At the moment of contact he heard a giggle from lower down his chest. It took a moment for him to realize Rainbow Dash was lying on top of his chest...and that they were both butt naked, and uncovered.

Crimson flooded his face as his first instinct took over "Shrimp! Quit standing there looking at us ya creep!"

He saw the outline of Scootaloo place her hands on her hips "Really man? Like I haven't watched you do worse with Rainbow Dash already? Seriously, you two probably scared me for life that first day!"

"If you were so traumatized, then why were you fingering yourself to the sight of it?"

Before he could put his thoughts to voice, the comfy mass of warmth on his chest began to stir. Rising up like a kraken from the depths, Rainbow placed her hands up in the air and stretched out her back along his chest. Her blue breasts bounced to life as she stretched her arms to the stars. She leaned forward onto his neck and stretched out each leg behind her one after the other, taking no notice (or care) that her entire backside was being exposed to Scootaloo as she did. She smacked her lips sleepily together, looking around after she finished and finally noticing Scoots in the doorway.

"Mmm good morning Squirt. What brings you to my humble sex dungeon?"

Daybreak shifted uncomfortably beneath her, not because the position he was in caused him displeasure, but because even though Scoots had watched them go at it the first time, he still found it a bit...unnerving to discuss sex with her so openly. Scoots on the other hand, just rolled her eyes.

"It's the middle of the afternoon Rainbow Dash, not morning. And you guys are late for whatever this thing is that has Sunset still ringing the damn doorbell so much!"

Barely acknowledging most of her sentence, Dash narrowed her eyes at Scootaloo "Hey, what'd I tell you about that kind of language? I'm not above spanking your orange ass, so don't be cursing like that!"

Scootaloo looked offended "But you just cursed at me!"

"Yeah but I'm not a kid am I Squirt! As long as you live in this house, you'll at least pretend behave yourself to some degree!"

Both Scootaloo and Daybreak just stared at her. Daybreak knew they were both thinking the exact same thing.

"She sounds..."

"Just like a..."

Rainbow seemed to catch on by switching between their stares. Realizing her overly adorable blunder, she attempted to dive under the sheets in embarrassment. Sadly, they were more than half way off the bed, so all it really looked like she was doing, was pretending to be an ostrich while waving her ass in the air at Daybreak. The sight was both cute and oddly sexy, and had the doorbell not interrupted his thoughts seconds later, Daybreak and Dash might have never left the bed that day at all.

Diiiiiiiiiiing! Dooooooong! Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Dooooooooooooooooong!

The sound seemed to be getting louder and longer with each ring, annoying him enough to where Daybreak finally felt like he had to open the thing just to shut it up. He rolled off the bed and dragged himself to his feet. A loose pair of shorts and a caramel colored sleeveless shirt were quickly thrown on him as he made his way out of his room and towards the door. Rainbow, withdrawing her head from the sheets, seemed perplexed by the doorbell.

"Who's at the door Squirt?"

Scootaloo slapped her head to her face, and slowly dragged it down her eyes, giving off the creepy impression that her skin was peeling off. "Seriously Rainbow Dash? I just said it like five times. Sunset Shimmer? She's here to go out somewhere with you guys, I guess? Yeah thanks for letting me know, or even telling me when you got home? I never even heard you two come through the door, then I randomly walk in here and find you two passed out naked on each other. I could've used a 'hi, how was your day Squirt' or something....I was waiting all day for you two to come back so we could play or at least hang out..."

"Oh..." Rainbow rubbed the back of her head. A small pit of shame welled up in her gut. "I'm sorry Squirt...I didn't really plan on things going the way they did. Daybreak teleported us in here without clothes on...and ya know one thing lead to another...and well...umm"

Scoots gaze softened a bit with a sigh "huuuh...and then I walked in on you two asleep...How did that happen anyways? If you knew Sunset was coming over, why would you let yourselves pass out like that."

Dash tried and failed to withhold a giggled "Ehehe ...that parts actually my fault...I kinda forced him to try out a new spell in a book I swiped from Twilights bag when she wasn't looking. Totally meant to give it back by the way! So don't go giving me that look!...I just saw the cover sticking outta her bag and couldn't believe she'd have something like that. It turned out to be a book on strange ways to use magic for sex."

Scoots face morphed into one of pure shock and disbelief. Rainbow nodded her head rapidly "I know right?! I couldn't believe it either...Twilight Sparkle, Princess purple nerd, has such a raunchy book in her possession. You wouldn't believe the name on the cover, it even sounds raunchy! Anyways...I kinda flipped through it and found a spell on enhancing orgasms...that's when you-"

"I know what it is Rainbow Dash geez...I'm not a kid anymore ya know!"

Dash wafted her hand dismissively "Yeah yeah, sure whatever. Anyway, the spell turned out to have a tenny tiny little flaw in it. It's power depended on the magical energy of the user...so for someone like Daybreak to use it...well...let's just say we were both out cold in ten seconds flat..."

Scoots eyes had widened to the size of dinner plates by the end of Dash's story.

"Any chance ya wanna let me borrow that book?"

Dash's eye dove from one side of her head to the other, quickly meeting Scootaloo with a gaze of suspicion.

"Whhhhhhhhy?"

She watched as Scoots hand found her other arm, and began to slowly rub along her forearm "Oh...umm...ya know...Crusader stuff...research on getting our Cutie Marks...?"

Rainbow chuckled and turned away "Right, like I'm buying that for even one second."

.....

Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!

"Agggh! Alright Alright! I'm coming already! Geez!"

With his hands covering his throbbing ears, Daybreak made his way to the door and flung it open!

"WOULD YOU STOP WITH THE DAMN.....Woah...Uhh...Sunset?"

His words caught in his throat as his eyes fully registered the half-naked figure of Sunset Shimmer standing in his doorway. Despite all mannerisms of self control begging him to keep his eyes up, he couldn't help himself. He had briefly forgotten that they were heading to the beach, and so the sight of nearly all her clothes missing...had well...shocked him quite a bit. She was in a bright red, well fit bikini, that hugged her chest and her hips almost perfectly. It gave her chest extra emphasis (not that it needed it) and showed off her hips to a perfect degree while still covering most of her rear. Whomever had made this for her must have been a master of both clothing and seduction, because even he was having a hard time not ogling at her...and he wasn't even like that most of the time.

Looking down he noticed she was wearing an absolutely adorable set of pink open toed sandals and a light brown straw hat atop her head with a red ribbon around it's top. Completing the set, Sunset wore a pair of black shades over her eyes that helped hide the coy look she was giving him, as she watched him examine her fashion choice. Upon taking in the full impact of her wardrobe, Daybreak actually took a step back and exhaled.

"Wow...Sunset...I gotta admit, you look good."

The compliment seemed to catch her off guard as her hand shot up to the back of her head and rubbed at her hair. "Oh...thanks Daybreak...Is Rainbow ready?"

From within the house, a loud and very sleepy sounding voice seemed o answer from no where. "IN A MINUTE SUNSET! GRABBING DAYBREAK THE SWIM TRUNKS RARITY MADE FOR HIM!"

"What?!" Daybreaks eyes went wide "You had your friend make me swim wear?...When? Why?"

A giggle to his front returned his attention to Sunset "I asked her to after our first intel meeting. I always kinda planned to bring you along with us next time we went to the beach, so when we were done I went back to her house and stayed the night there while she made it. Don't worry, she was more than happy to help me out. She owed me a favor since I was her guinea pig a while back for a bunch of...err...semi embarrassing clothing...."

"She means lingerie dude" Rainbows voice came from behind Daybreak. He turned to see her (also in a bikini, though hers was sky blue) presenting a wrapped package to him.

"Rainbow!" Sunsets eyes shrank to pinpricks.

"What? You looked hot. I don't see what the problem was."

"Can we get back to my question please?" Daybreaks deadpan voice of disinterest stopped the argument before it began. Sunset coughed shyly and nodded.

"R-Right. A-anyways...I brought it to Rainbow the next time I came over for the next meeting. I hid it so you wouldn't ask questions. I didn't want you shooting down my idea too early."

His eyes narrowed "Clever little devil planned all this. I need to be more vigilant around her after all, don't I?"

He took the package from Rainbows grasp, with a quick snap of his fingers the wrapping literally undid itself and fell to the floor at his feet. He unfolded the fabric, and was actually quite impressed. The swim trunks were grey like a cloudy sky and actually had several grayer clouds scattered about on the suit. It would have been very plain in his eyes, if not for the massive sunrise being depicted on the far right side, basically crawling up where his hip and leg would be. The design and detail put in to the bright orange and yellow of the sun was both fascinating and intricate. Rarity truly had an eye for this kind of thing. He gave a small smirk in spite of himself and draped the shorts over his arm. Then he did something that caught Sunset even more off guard then his compliment had.

"Thank you Sunset. It looks amazing" He turned to her and allowed his smirk to actually became a genuine smile.

Rainbow was almost beside herself with giddiness "Awwww look at you two. Bonding over swim trunks, it's soooooo cute."

Daybreak growled at her and blew a small of air from his lips "Oh please. It was a sign of gratitude, nothing more. Don't go reading into it...So are we going?"

"In one sec." Rainbow turned and headed back inside, disappearing from sight.

"Oh what now Dash? We're gonna be the last ones to show up if we don't leave. You know how Twilight is about punctuality." Sunset placed her hands on her hips and sighed. Daybreak was also confused, she was already dressed (or undressed rather) what more could she need?

"Dash what are you doing in there?"

"You owe a certain someone an apology" her voice answered back, clearly across the house. This was odd, because less than ten seconds later, she was back in front of him, with Scootaloo following directly behind, dawning a very pouty look on her face.

"You didn't even say hello when we got home, and she was waiting all that time to hang out with us without knowing."

Scoots crossed her arms over her chest and glared at him. Daybreak could have understood she was upset even without Rainbows details, just from the soul splitting gaze Scootaloo was shooting him.

"Now that I think about it, I guess I was a little hasty just teleporting us in my room like that, with no greeting...kinda feel like a dick right now...ahh fuck it...I'll just get it over with."

He knelt down, even though Scoots came up to his chest, this made things feel more sincere. "Hey Shrimp...sorry about...ya know...popping in and not saying anything...I...we were...a little bit distracted."

"Yeah...Distracted plowing her brains out..."

She said it under her breathe, but Daybreak was close enough to hear it easily. He hoped Sunset had not, but found himself blushing nonetheless. "Yeah...sorry. I wont ignore you like that again.......Tell you what. Whenever we get back from this...beach trip...I'll come hang out with you no matter when it is alright. I'll even help you with your homework?"

The word homework seemed to soften Scoots gaze slightly. He saw the corners of her mouth itching to form a smile. "Sooooooo...we cool Shrimp?"

"Help me with this whole weeks homework and you've got a deal!"

"Eek...you little runt, are you haggling me? Clever little......ha...they grow up quick don't they. Guess I had that coming."

"Fine."

"Yay!" Scoots jumped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, embracing him tight. He struggled not to blush more, but found his body consistently wished to fuck him over. He caught Sunset grinning out of the corner of his eye. He sighed and hugged Scootaloo back.

After Scoots and Daybreak finished their miniature feels trip, Rainbow took her back inside and threw a Pot Pie in the microwave. Apparently Daybreak wasn't the only one with a sweet spot for them as Scoots was frantic once she saw it. Daybreak had quickly changed into his swim trucks while Dash threw in the pie, and also dug out his sand colored beach sandals. He couldn't remember why he owned these, seeing as he almost never went anywhere in them, but was glad he had them now. He kept his sleeveless caramel shirt on seeing as there was little point in changing, he'd be getting rid of it once he was there anyway. With the microwave timer going and Daybreak finally dressed, they bid Scoots farewell and began their walk from his home.

.....

They veered away from Ponyville and kept to the outskirts of the Everfree for a good distance, Daybreak assumed that they were going to cut through the wood at some point, but they merely kept to the tree line and scooted along the edge of the town. Eventually, after minutes of this weird pattern, he had to ask.

"Why don't we just cut through the woods? I mean, I can understand not walking through town dressed the way you are, but why does it feel like you're avoiding the forest?"

Sunset and Rainbow traded glances, then shivered simultaneously. It was Sunset who spoke first "Trust me Daybreak, you're not a girl so you wouldn't know. But a girl, walking through that forest during any part of the day dressed like this, is a very bad idea."

He looked to Dash, hoping for some kind of clarification, but all he received was the sight of her shivering to herself again. He shrugged "Well...ok then I'll take your word for it then. So why don't we just teleport there?"

"Cause we don't have to. Twilight set up a private portal around the forest for everyone to use. It's one way only though, so hope ya didn't forget anything." With the speed Dash had answered she must have been expecting his question.

After another few minutes of walking and enough time for Daybreak to realize the sun was shinning brighter than ever, practically heating his head to the point where he actually had to feel himself to make sure he wasn't on fire, the portal was in sight. It hung awkwardly a few feet off the ground, just outside the tree line and fizzled dangerously, making weird bubbling sounds as it did so. Daybreak was not filled with confidence at the sight of it.

"Umm...are you sure that is Twilight's portal? It looks like someone took a sledgehammer to it then fried it on a stove......ya know...If any of that stuff could actually hurt a portal I mean."

Rainbow Dash looked unconvinced as well, but Sunset Shimmer marched ahead, clearly sure of herself. "This is definitely the right spot. It's the only portal in the area, and Twilight's never failed us yet. I'm sure she was just feeling a little drained after school today or something, lets go!"

Dash and Daybreak exchanged worried looks but agreed anyways.

"Alright...but if I come out and Daybreak dumps me cause I'm not my proper shade of sexy cyan, it's on you and Twilights ass."

Daybreak rolled his eyes "I'm pretty sure it would take alot more than a color change for me to not find you attractive...besides who knows, you might look good in pink."

"Would you two just get in the portal already, I'd like to have some sun left to enjoy before the days over."

Still smirking at one another, they followed Sunset to the portals edge. None of them seemed to want to step in first, even Sunset looked a little hesitant now that she was up close and could see the sparks fizzling off in random directions. After about a minute of no one moving, Rainbow casually shrugged her shoulders.

"YOLO!" She jumped forward into the portal! Daybreaks feet moved before his brain told him to, and he immediately jumped after Dash! He heard Sunset shriek something obscene, then jump right in after them as well.

The instant they were all through, the portal vanished from existence and the world was swallowed up in a suffocating darkness. His sense gone or deafened, Daybreak felt a cold emptiness surround him, chilling him to his core and possibly beyond. He felt a pain in his heart that seem familiar, like an echo was calling to him. But it made him want to curl up and surround himself in every kind of shield known to magic. Something had gone very wrong.

What You Think You Know

All the light in the world disappeared at once. Daybreak felt his mind and body tossed through a sea of murky blackness. It felt fake, not real...yet not untouchable...like a dream. Reality seemed light years away, all he felt the urge to do was close his eyes and float through the nothingness. The blackness was suffocating and overwhelming him, it seemed to cover his entire being in a blanket of dark. He was barely still aware if he was standing upright or had fallen over. His sense of direction seemed to have left him, along with any of his other abilities. He could not see or feel Sunset, nor Rainbow next to him. In fact, he wasn't even sure they were still in the same space.

His very being felt like one big acid trip, and having been drugged once before in his life, he could attest to the feeling. Yet something seemed amiss, even in this sea of nothingness and nonfeeling. He felt...something. Something beyond, what he felt. Like a pair of giant eyes were on him. A shiver traveled up his spine at the thought.

He blinked and it was over. Light flooded his vision as two pairs of hands seemed to materialize on either of his shoulders. He blinked once more, attempting to clear the fuzziness from his vision. When he next opened his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of sandy beaches and bikini's. Any normal boys dreamland.

Daybreaks legs wobbled as he stepped out of the still shimmering mass that was their portal and his feet touched the warm sand beneath. Looking to his left and right, both Sunset and Rainbow Dash seemed to be sharing his dazed and confused expression. They too exited the portal just after him, and seemed to be shocked back to reality as their feet also touched the shifty ground beneath them. He watched them both look around as he had, but as usual, Dash was the first one to put their thoughts to words.

"Wow man...that was trippy. I gotta ask Twilight what she put in that portal, cause I want it in every drink I ever have from now on."

Sunset shot her a glare, then turned to Daybreak "You felt it too right?"

He nodded "That emptiness. That wasn't like any portal I've ever gone through."

"No not that...it was something else. That darkness, those...voices. I can't quite put my finger on it, but I know I've felt something like that before. I just can't remember where."

Sunset tapped her finger to her chin attempting to delve into deep thought, but it seemed Rainbow had other plans. She came behind them both and gave them a shove, beginning to push them through the sand, skidding along their heels.

"Come oooooon! Who caaaares? We're at the beach, you two can nerd out later. Let's get to swimming and dunking each other already."

A quick step to the left, and Daybreak twirled his way out of Dash's grip, preferring to walk there on his own rather than being practically dragged. "Fine, I'll just ask Twilight about it when we get there....Unpleasant as the thought may be...Unless she put that thing together drunk, I'd like to know why I just went through a portal acid trip."

Sunset also deciding she'd rather walk than be pushed, quickly teleported out of Dash's way as well, sending Rainbow sprawling forth into the sand propelled by her own forward momentum. Sunset appeared alongside Daybreak just in time to catch Rainbows glare. She merely responded by sticking out her tongue. Then quickly turned to Daybreak and added "Please don't do anything to aggravate Twilight. At least not on purpose. This is supposed to be a day to relax. Just try and get along, ok?"

"Humph...I make no promises of peace when the other party is just as likely to start shit as me. But if it puts you at ease, know that I'd like a chance to relax too. So in a word, yes, I won't purposefully make her mad..."

Sunset gave her head a firm nod "Good."

"...Of course that's no guarantee that my very presence won't piss her off."

Sunset sighed "Oh please Celestia let this day go smoothly."

.....

The trio made their way down the sandy path towards the only group of five girls seemingly present on the whole stretch of sand. Daybreak allowed his eyes to wander as they walked, he noticed the beach itself wasn't that large in either direction, In fact it felt more like a secluded out grove than a public beach. His thoughts must have been betrayed on his face because almost immediately after thinking that, he heard Rainbow comment

"Yeah dude, this isn't exactly a well known spot. More like our own private getaway than anything else. The actual public beach is about five miles in the other direction, but me and Sunset figured you'd want less people around so we told everyone to meet here instead."

"You...didn't have to do that Dash."

"I appreciate that Dash, really...but I hope you didn't have to step on everyone's toes to get them to change spots just for my preference. No need to make them dislike me more than they probably already do....Not that I even care...I'm just...well I'm not even saying it am I...oh forget it..."

It was actually Sunset who beat Rainbow Dash to the punch this time, before she managed to respond back. "Of course we had to Daybreak, the whole point of this was to get everyone together. You're part of everyone now. That makes you our friend, at least in my books. We help out our friends here. Besides, it really wasn't any big inconvenience. Everyone pretty much prefers this spot anyway. We only use the public beach for parties and things like that."

"Oh...well in that case thanks then."

"No problem"

Rainbow appeared behind them both and wrapped an arm around each of their necks, forcing them to drag her along in between them. She had the biggest grin on her face "You two bond over the weirdest things, ya know that?"

Daybreak scoffed, attempting to free himself from Dash's iron grip, and making no progress whatsoever. He watched Sunset attempting and failing to do the same, while also trying to keep her hat from falling off into the sand "That wasn't...aggh...bonding you dunce, that's just casual conversation Dash...ow...geez woman, are your arms made of steel or something."

He watched Rainbows eyes to loop de loops in her skull "Right, uh huh, sure. Listen dude, don't try lying to me mmk? You're not good at it. I remember a few weeks back, you wouldn't say more than two words to Sunset if you didn't have to. Now you talk, almost normally with her. And by the way, it's titanium thank you. Much stronger than steel."

"Uggh, Dash that's not-"

"Bonding, dumbass. It's bonding."

Seeing Sunset turning red in Dash's grip and attempting not to look at him, made Daybreak feel warm faced as well "Oh, whatever, fuck you skittle brain."

"I intend to, later...possibly on this beach."

"Urrrgh...Dash...Don't say things like that in front of Sunset Shimmer!"

"Why not? Hey Sunset? If me and Daybreak get freaky later...ya wanna come join us?"

They both screeched at her so quickly and loudly, it actually drew the attention of their friends as they approached them.

"R-RAINBOW?!"

"DASH WHAT THE FUCK?!"

"Eeeh geesh...my bad? No need to yell. it's not my fault if Sunset's too shy to ask, there's still no need to freak out, now the girls are looking at us.....oh make that the girls and Spike. I didn't see him before."

His thoughts of replying vanished as he heard Spikes name mentioned. He had briefly forgotten the young drake would be here as well. After turning in time to see Sunset smack Dash upside the head, he shrugged his shoulders and proceeded down to the group on his own.

He made his pace quick and was down in front of the girls, and Spike, in no time at all, leaving Rainbow and Sunset to battle it out on their own. Even from here he could still here them arguing whilst trying to swat at one another.

"How could you say something like that in front of him!? That's so embarrassing!!!"

"Because you obviously wanna bang him duh! It's not like we both don't know it! I'm just trying to help!"

"Ugggggh Rainbow Dash you're such a prick sometimes!"

Sighing to himself, Daybreak approached the group and gave them a tiny wave, attempting to remain as casual as possible. Most of them looked to him, then drifted their gaze back to the two girls further up the sand. Daybreak was actually pleased that Spike was the first one to comment, he was hoping for an excuse to address the young drake. It had been a long time since they'd seen each other after all.

"Though, perhaps not as long as Twilight thinks. Hopefully the little guy has remembered our deal all these years."

Pointing a clawed finger at the scene above, Spikes voice came out much deeper than he remembered. Although, it was still just as scratchy.

"That's dragon maturity for you. It must do wonders for him..."

"What're they arguing about up there?"

Daybreak darted his eyes back, Rainbow Dash had procured a bucket of water from Celestia-knows-where and was proceeding to douse Sunset in it. He sighed and shrugged "Rainbow made an inappropriate comment about Sunset that she didn't take too kindly too. Give them a minute, it'll be over soon."

"How do you know?"

Almost on que, Daybreak heard Rainbow give a yelp of terror. He and all the others looked back to see Rainbow being hoisted into the air, surrounded in a field of light, sea green aura. Sunset marched down the sandy path past them, waving hello as she did, and brought Rainbow to the edge of the water. From here they could all hear Rainbow pleading for mercy up until Sunset released her, and watched her splash down into the presumably cold sea water. Presumably, being only because Rainbow yelped and shrieked the moment she touched it's surface.

Daybreak returned his gaze Spike and gestured towards the scene with his head. Spike chuckled "Oh. Never mind."

Daybreak found a smile of his own at the scene, He quickly darted his eyes over the young drake whilst he was distracted watching Rainbow flail about and struggle to be free of the cold sea water. Spike had certainly matured since the last time they'd seen each other. His change was possibly more noticeable than Twilights'. Spike had been only seven the last time they'd spoken in person...ten years truly was a long time. Especially, it seemed, in drake years. Perhaps it was only because his shirt was removed that Daybreak noticed such a considerable difference now than back then. The young half breed now looked more like his dragon side than human. His purple skin no longer looked soft and delicate but had begun to develop into tough, smooth looking scales. The lime green spikes traveling along his head and down his tail looked more sharp and dangerous than before as well. His tail no longer looked like a little purple stump, but had matured into a nearly full length appendage, one that seemed to swirl about in the sand on its own. It reminded Daybreak slightly of a dogs tail the way it flicked about.

Moving his gaze towards Spikes torso, he could see his wings and abs had also finally grown in. Both gave him a more mature and handsome look than his pudginess had as a child. His wings were currently tucked neatly against his back, but Daybreak suspected that full length, they would have extended out four feet in either direction, possibly farther. As for his chest, Spike had obviously followed Daybreaks advise at one point or another, and begun working out. Even with dragon blood, abs like that formed into his scaly body, only came from hard work and lots of sweat. Daybreak managed to catch a quick glimpse of young Spikes tongue too, as he flicked it out in the heat reaching for a nearby bottle of water. It had finally become fully forked like it was supposed to. Spikes faces had extended some as well, to fit his dragon-like teeth and tongue, but it still looked reasonably human, at least compared to the rest of him. It was still smooth, yet it had a more mature look about it now, no longer giving him a vibe of innocence, but of grace and pride. He finally looked the part of his more dominant genes.

Daybreak had always been interested in the young drake since the day they'd met. A half human/half dragon breed was so rare they were nearly unheard of, seeing as the circumstances for their birth were unlikely to ever occur. One party or the other of the mates involved had to be a dragon, and no matter which side male or female the parent was, it rarely turned out good. Considering a male dragons...size...when it came to certain affairs, having any kind of sexual relation with another species that wasn't of equal size was nearly impossible, and when done, almost always fatal. Yet from what he understood of Spikes heritage, his mother had survived all the way up until his conception, then passed away in the hospital. But neither Spike, Twilight, or even Celestia seemed sure which parent was human and which was dragon. It stood to reason that the mother must have been dragon and the father human...but that just looked so weird in Daybreaks mind. He had always wondered how that would even work sexually, just in terms of body mass and size?

Those were questions for another time though, the true reason behind Daybreaks fascination came from the unique magic that was likely flowing through young Spikes body. No human could perform dragon type magic, it was impossible for their bodies to handle. Even the Princesses and his father couldn't. Spike however, was an exception, being half and half. Daybreak had watched him perform magic from both sides of his family when he was a child, astounding both Twilight and Celestia. Though he'd always felt poor Spikes talents would be wasted with Twilight, seeing as she had made him her assistant at birth (he'd had every say in the matter of course, but still) and hardly ever seemed to focus on his own magical growth. Not that she meant anything sinister by it, but Daybreak had always observed Twilight use Spike more like a test dummy than a partner. He hoped that had changed with age, Spikes talents were far too great to waste in a library. These thoughts of course, prompted his very first question to the young drake.

"So how've ya been Spike? Twilight still treating you like a slave?"

He didn't even have to count the seconds between his comment and the all too familiar sound of a book slamming shut, followed by Twilights voice "EXCUSE ME?!"

Spike saw his coy expression and played along "Yeah totally, one meal a day and I sleep on a pillow beside her bed."

"SPIKE! THAT'S NOT TRUE AT ALL!"

"Yeah man you should see it. She keeps me on this weird looking collar and chain all day..." He pretended to lower his voice and lean forward so that only Daybreak could hear, but he was obviously loud enough for everyone around him to as well "...I think she's just into that sort of kinky stuff and needs to practice on me since, just...well ya know. Nudge nudge, wink wink."

"SPIKE!!!"

Both Spike and Daybreak cracked up as Twilights face changed to every possible shade of purple in existence while on its way to red. What was even more hilarious, was Twilights friends couldn't seem to contain their chuckles any better. Spike and Daybreak fist bumped as Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and even Fluttershy all struggled to contain themselves. Well...except for Pinkie...she gave in instantly and began rolling about in the sand clutching at her belly. Rarity actually had to wipe tears from her eyes.

"Oh g-goodness darling, are you sure this is the same 'spawn of evil' that you were telling us about last time? He seems quite fine to me."

He watched Twilight continue changing shades, while also muttering something surely obscene under her breath. Rarity stood from her fancy looking chair in the sand, ducked under the umbrella she had been sitting beneath, and approached Daybreak. She held out her hand formally, allowing Daybreak to catch a fully glimpse of her swimwear for the first time since he'd arrived.

"Nice to meet you, again I mean. You and I didn't really exchange proper pleasantries last time we met. So it's nice to officially meet you dear. I am Rarity."

Daybreak took her hand, doing his best to keep his eyes locked with hers and not observe the...rather revealing...swim wear she adorned. It was starch white, like her skin, but both her bikini top and bottom were decorated with hundreds of multicolored gemstones, causing her (very limited) clothing to seemingly sparkle in the light. They shinned so bright Daybreak had difficulty telling whether or not they were even fake. He was starting to doubt it. Whether designed that way on purpose or not, her clothes barely left anything to the imagination, her bottoms hardly covered her rear and showed off both of her hips, while her top practically shoved her chest in anyone's face who neared her. It would have been overwhelming to just about anyone other than him. But he had to admit, with his restriction spell no longer active anymore, he was able to appreciate her...attractiveness. Even if it was practically being thrown at him by her clothing (or lack there of).

Shaking her hand, and focusing all his self control on not letting Rarity know he had just eyed her up, he smiled back at her "I remember you, you're the one who fixed my necklace for me. Thank you, by the way."

"Not at all darling. Once Rainbow mentioned you were a close friend, I dropped everything to have it done asap. Although I must apologize for it still taking longer than I predicted. Your necklace had some...erm...unique traits, that made it hard to work on. Are you wearing it currently? I was curious to see it worn by the owner. Fashion always looks the best when worn by it's original creator in my opinion."

"That why you always wear everything you make Rarity, ya think it looks best on you?"

The sound of Applejacks quip made Rarity's face flush, and brought a small smile to Daybreak, which he quickly hid upon realization. Rarity however, was too distracted with Applejack to notice though, luckily for him.

"Not at all dear. Not to try on and triple check every piece of fabric that I create would be a crime of fashion! Should a flaw appear whilst I am in the process of wearing my garments or checking them over, I can correct them before the customer must suffer the indecency of a flawed outfit."

When Applejack did not respond and simply covered her eyes with her hat to continue her nap, Rarity seemed satisfied she'd made her point. Returning her attention to Daybreak, she smiled to him.

"So darling, about that necklace?

Nodding, Daybreak reached down the front of his shirt and withdrew the miniature silver sun dangling from his neck. With a quick glance at Rainbow, now approaching from the waters edge, he sighed to himself with relief. He was thankful that he and Rainbow had decided not to swap necklaces for today like they had originally planned, seeing as Twilight would likely notice and surely make a scene if she caught Rainbow wearing his necklace, especially since he'd heard from Rainbow herself that Twilight had already made a huge deal about the necklace he'd actually given to her. No need to test the water more than he already had.

With the necklace dangling from his fingers, Rarity leaned extra close to examine it with near uncomfortable detail.

"Oh my darling, that must have been made just for you. It looks absolutely brilliant on you dear!"

Daybreak was utterly bemused by her words, having no idea what she could mean by that.

"It's...just a necklace Rarity...?"

Rarity made a light clicking sound with her tongue as she finished her examination of the necklace, shaking her head slightly as she backed off.

"Don't bother with such fibs to me darling. I live for fashion and everything it has to do with. That necklace clearly has some powerful magic in it."

Immediately following Rarity, Applejacks voice floated up from underneath her hat. "Ya'll can drop the act sugarcube. Twilight's already told us 'bout what that necklace does...well did...and everything else that happened between ya'll."

Daybreak felt a sigh escape his lips "Huh...of course she did, how silly of me to think she'd keep it to herself..."

"Even if she had, ya'll won't find anyone around here who knows fashion like Rarity. I'd bet she'd be able to identify magic in that there necklace even without knowin 'bout it before."

Grimacing slightly at the casualness and sureness behind her tone, Daybreak nodded. "I guess I have little choice but to accept your word on the matter. Still, my version of what happened between us and hers are very different to be sure."

A sudden shiver of nostalgia traveled up his spine, warning him of imminent danger to his rib cage. He turned to the left, just in time to see a large mass of pink flesh cover his sight and ensnare his torso. Without time to react, Daybreaks ribs were mercilessly submitted to a bone crushing hug from nowhere. A high pitched giggle followed shortly after.

"That's why we wanna get to know you silly! It wouldn't be fair to think of you as a big meanie without at least trying to be friends first! So far so good in Pinkies' book, you brought me Gummy all the from Fluttershy's in a super awful storm. And you're all lovey dovey with our Dashie, how could we not love you?"

Upon hearing the words "lovey dovey" Daybreaks heart dropped into his stomach. Though he was unable to speak through Pinkie's chest breaking hug, he was already attempting to sputter out a million different answers to her. All of which would've made him look extremely suspicious if they'd made it out into the open. Luckily for him though, before he could incriminate himself, Rainbow and Sunset arrived from the waters edge to save his ass. Dash walked up with a towel covering her head, chuckling the same chuckle she gave whenever someone challenged her to a race.

"Oh come on Pinkie, we're just friends. It took me long enough to get him to talk to me, don't scare him off now with that kind of talk."

Daybreak couldn't physically see Pinkies eyes narrow, but he could hear it in her voice when she next spoke.

"Suuuuuure Dashie. Don't think you can lie to Pinkie. I'll bet you two were doing a LOT more than 'talking' when I walked by his house earlier today."

Daybreaks heart had now moved from his stomach to his lower intestines, and it didn't help that this little bit of info seemed to have stunned Rainbow into silence as well.

"Oh Luna did I forget to put up my sound barriers when we came home?...Wait...Oh sweet Tartarus! I teleported inside! I never even stopped to put up my weather barrier let alone the others! Good gods she could have heard everything we did if she was close enough...I can't remember...were the windows open....I can't remember...oh crap this isn't good. Why won't Rainbow say something?!"

Struggling against Pinkies iron clad grip, Daybreak finally freed his head enough to turn and breathe some fresh air. He was also able to observe the stunned looks on both Sunset Shimmer and Rainbow Dash. His hopes for a safe end were further crushed when he saw the conversation had now drawn the attention of the other girls as well, and Spike. All of whom were now subtly peeking up from there various activities to listen in. Everyone except...the one girl who Daybreak never expected to be his saving grace.

Without even looking up from her book, Twilight chuckled aloud. But her chuckle made Daybreak more uncomfortable than if she'd actually suspected him. He didn't know why though, maybe it was the certainty behind her voice.

"Trust me Pinkie Pie, I'll vouch for Daybreak on this one. There's no chance in this universe that him and Dash would hook up. Trust me. How did you put it when we were kids Daybreak...'I don't feel the need for that kind of stuff?' Or something like that. And then there was that whole thing with Dash and Fluttershy, so she really couldn't..."

"For the last time Twilight, nothing happened! I'm not gay alright! Sweet Celestia when are you guys gonna let that go?!"

Daybreak couldn't tell if Dash was mad, or just flustered by Twilights insinuation. Her tone wasn't one he recognized from her. Meaning he'd never heard her answer so loud, yet so seemingly shy at the same time.

Feeling the need to change the subject before things got out of hand, Daybreak rapidly tapped his hand on Pinkies side, (at least he hoped it was her side). He really couldn't tell anymore, seeing as she'd managed to cut off the blood flowing to his arms in her death grip of a hug. Regardless, she seemed to notice his frantic tapping and giggled

"What's up lover boy? Your not gonna start flirting with little old Pinkie now are ya?"

"Why would you even ask that you cotton candy haired maniac...whatever, best to just ignore it."

"P-Pinkie...kinda...c-can't breathe...let...go...ehh..."

"Oh! Is that all? All ya had to do was ask silly."

"I would if I could properly speak with you crushing my larynx"

Air flooded his body as she released him, inflating him like a balloon. He dropped to his hands and knees in the sand, taking sharp breathes of the life reviving air. He could feel the tingles start to form in his arms as blood began to circulate back through his limbs and torso.

"Why...do you squeeze...so hard with your hugs Pinkie?"

Her smile covered more than half of her face causing him to wonder if she even had any other expressions to show other than happy.

"Why, so I can spread my cheer to everyone around me of course! I have lots of cheer to spread so I give everyone a super squeeze to spread as much as I can! And besides I love giving hugs to my friends, and my friends looooooove my Super-Duper-Pinkie-Patent-Pending-Pout-Curing-Hugs!"

"I don't know what scares me more. The fact that her smile never seems to move during all her talking, or the fact that she probably believes half of what she's saying."

He shivered with fear at the thought. "Well, do me a favor ok? If you insist upon attacking me out of nowhere, don't squeeze me quite so hard from now on. I have these valuable body parts called ribs, and to work properly I need them unbroken."

He'd intended for his voice to come off more serious than sarcastic, but whether it was a failing on his end or Twilights friends being used to this kind of dry humor, they all seemed to share a simultaneous group chuckle. Pinkie nodded her head with unnecessary enthusiasm.

"Okie Dokie Lokie! I'll be super gentle from now on. Ya know, like the total opposite of what you and Dash were earlier today."

"Ack! The fuck is wrong with you Pinkie Pie!" Had he been walking he might have tripped over himself at her grin.

"That's it Pinkie Pie, you're going in the sea!" Rainbows voice reached his ears at almost the same moment she appeared next to them. Daybreak heard Pinkie give a high pitched "Wheeeeeeeeeee!" Then watched as Dash hoisted her up over her shoulder and took off towards the oceans edge with her giggling madly the whole way. Even as Rainbow tossed her up and threw her into the cold sea, Daybreak could swear he could still hear her screeching the whole time.

"DASHIE AND DAYBREAK SCREWING IN A TREE, S-E-X-Y-T-I-M-E!"

Feeling an overwhelming need to bury his face in the sand, Daybreak chanced a glance back at the girls. Spike gave him a thumbs up, but shrunk back at Twilights expression, Fluttershy seemed to have taken to pretending she heard nothing and suddenly found her own hair very interesting. It seemed only Applejack and Rarity truly seemed to want to show they were interested in this current topic of conversation. Applejack had taken the time to lift her hat from her head, and motion Daybreak over to her with a simple wave. Rarity also tried to wave him over, but between the two, just based on first impression personalities, he was pretty sure he'd be asked fewer intruding questions from Applejack than Rarity. So he proceeded over her and took a seat in the towel she'd laid out for him. Clearly by it's design it was meant for Rainbow Dash, seeing as only she would ask to have her cutie mark stitched into a sky blue background that took up the full length of the towel.

Once he was upon the towel, comfortably laying back with his hands placed snugly behind and under his head for support, he noticed a single error in judgement he had made. While his current position placed him farther from the Pink Menaces' chair and Rarity, it placed him only one seat away from Twilight, who had seated herself in a chair on the direct opposite side of Applejack. She didn't look to be interested in him at the moment though, as her nose was once again buried in whatever book she was currently reading. Her unchanging habits aside, he had to admire her boldness when it came to swimwear. In all his years studying with Twilight, never had he once guessed she'd go out in what she was currently wearing.

Her bikini was a slight bit pinker than her skin and therefore made the rest of her flesh more noticeable in comparison. Daybreak was having difficulty not observing (and admiring) her matured body with it being so easily on display. He shuddered at the thought of her doing this on purpose just to spite him for his claims about her chest size as children, but even he knew she wasn't that petty. Nevertheless, both her hips and her chest were very much on display despite them being hidden beneath the swimwear. He could only assume, Rarity had designed these things for her. Now that he glanced around to the others, they were all dressed basically the same. Bikini tops and bottoms that showed off their chests and hips much more than necessary. He'd found it normal when Dash did it, and only slightly odd when he'd seen Sunset Shimmer...but at least she'd had a hat on with her suit. But this was ridiculous. The only other attire Rarity seemed to have on other than her swim sit were bright red sunglasses, that were clearly being used to shield her eyes while she attempted to tan in her chair. Applejack had on her hat and Twilight had reading glasses, but other than that, it was bare skin everywhere!

"I can't be the only one who finds this weird! What about Spike?"

His eyes sought and found the young drake seated on a towel in between Twilight and Rarity. Other than his eyes darting up towards Rarity every other minute, the Drake showed no signs of discomfort by anyone's clothing.

"I shouldn't be surprised though. He's in his age of maturity. He probably loves seeing all of them like this...But still, I gotta say something don't I?" (italics)

"What's wrong Sugarcube? You spacing out on me?"

"Huh?" Blinking, he returned his gaze to Applejack, who was eyeing him with slightly raised eyebrows.

"Ya'll went off in your own world there after ya sat down. I was asking ya what Pinkie meant by all that talk of loud noises coming from yer house earlier?"

"Errm...right umm...can we hold off on that for a second. I've got something I need to ask you actually?"

"Sure ya can. I'll answer what I can. Though if yer trying to get Dash's number, ya might as well call it quits now hehehe"

He struggled not to flush, considering he actually already had it...assuming he ever got a phone to put it in.

"Err right...anyways...Not to sound rude or anything. But...how can you girls...ya know...be ok with going around dressed like...well, like you are? I mean, I know this is a secluded spot for you and I could understand it if were just you girls, but me and Spike are here. Doesn't being so exposed with two guys here bother you all in the slightest?"

The question was directed more towards AJ, but he'd made sure and ask it loud enough for all of them to hear, save Pinkie Pie, who was still busy being dunked repeatedly in the ocean by her feet. He expected one of them to react negatively, or at least for Twilight to make some shrewd remark about him and his supposed disinterest in sex. But instead, he got none of that. Instead, the girls seemed to echo a murmur of laughter and chuckles. It was a little unnerving to be quite honest. That is until Sunset Shimmer came over and, placing her own sun scorched red towel down beside him, sat and explained why.

"Daybreak, I know customs like this probably don't exist in most of the rest of Equestria. I can probably understand where you're coming from better than most, since there's nothing like this ever going on in Canterlot. But here in Ponyville its alot more socially secure. Nobody really expects a guy to just start gawking out at a girl cause she's dressed in a sexy bikini. I mean, yeah sure, they look, but it's a different kind of feeling here. It feels safer, that's the best way I can describe it I guess. Around here everyone knows each other. It's a very tightly knit town. So someone spotting me in a bikini at the beach, might very well also have swim class with me in college the next day. Other than you and me, people who aren't from Ponyville rarely ever attend Ponyville University."

He pondered all that for a moment. Staring up at the bright afternoon sky, he came to realize that nearly everyone he'd spotted in the school, he'd managed to see around town at least once or twice just by walking through it.

"I guess she's right in that respect. With everyone living so close and being so close, there really shouldn't be much need for worry. This IS supposed to be the friendliest place in Equestria. So I guess this kind of custom makes sense."

"But still...you all know I'm not from around here. And I mean...Twilight has to have told you her opinion of me right? Shouldn't feel at least a little wary of exposing yourselves in front of someone so supposedly dangerous?"

This time it was Applejack who answered him, with hearty laugh to boot. "Don't misunderstand Sunset Sugarcube. We're ain't gonna be strippin to our birthday suits in front of ya or anythin, but we're secure enough with you to be sure you wouldn't be trying anything funny, at least not like that. Besides, according to Twilight, you aren't into that kind of stuff right?"

There it was. Twilights supposed info on him did have some sway over their comfort level. He felt a slight twitch in his eye and for a moment, almost abandoned his reason.

"Twilights info on me is outdated. Times change, and so have I. As I tried explaining to her once already. I'm not the same person I was before. I won't dare claim you all have nothing to fear from me, after all, that's exactly what a villain would say, but I will say that you shouldn't put too much stock into what she thinks she knows about me. She isn't as knowledgeable as some others present..."

He gave pause, before allowing a smirk to cross his face.

"...Isn't that right, Spike?"

At once, all eyes including Twilights, seemed to fall on Spike. He'd sat up the moment Daybreak said his name, eyes wide with shock and disbelief. Daybreak himself was almost just as shocked he'd just done what he did, but was much better at not showing it. There were few ways out of this now, so he might as well go the distance now that he'd started.

"Well...this should be interesting at the very least..."

Everyone waited, like they knew it was Twilight who would be the first to speak at this vague revelation. After her eyes moved between Spikes distraught expression and Daybreaks smug gaze, she sat up a little straighter in her chair then, set her book down in her lap.

"And what exactly do you mean by that Daybreak? How could Spike know you better than me? He was only a kid back then, barely even seven when you took off. What are you playing at?"

"Why don't you ask him yourself Princess." He slid along the word, practically hissing it at her. But not in the manner he thought he would. Instead of coming off smug, he could feel himself starting to sound angry. It wasn't obvious yet, but he could feel it coming.

"Maybe I'm just tired of Twilight's shit. Always assuming she knows everything about me! Never even considering that there might be facts her brilliant mind couldn't conjure up! I think...it's time I show her how wrong she is about me."

He watched Twilight start to fume. So much for not starting a fight, he kind of felt bad for breaking his word to Sunset Shimmer, but Twilight had this coming. He waited and watched as she turned and rounded on her young assistant.

"Well Spike...What does he mean?"

"Umm...Twilight...I..." Spikes eyes darted to Daybreak so quickly, it was impossible to hide. His gaze practically begged for help, he clearly didn't know what to do or say, and that was exactly what Daybreak wanted. Even if Spike didn't spill the beans, Twilight would know for certain he was hiding something from her. The thought of Twilight steaming over whatever knowledge about him she might not know, and her trying desperately to pull the information from her young assistant caused Daybreak undeniable joy. Too bad for him the little drake couldn't seem to contain himself now that all eyes were on him.

His eyes growing wider with fear by the second, Spike began to look teary eyed "D-Daybreak...what do I do?...What do I say...?"

Daybreaks smile seemed to grow more sinister by the minute, growing bigger and bigger as his anger grew harder and harder to control. Although, no one seemed to be looking at him to notice. They seemed too concerned with the steam pouring from Twilights ears.

"The truth Spike. It's fine. I want you to tell her."

He could see the relief in Spikes face, though it was masked by the fear of the moment. Daybreak could tell he'd just lifted a small burden from the boys shoulders. Even though the situation was likely about to escalate to a whole new level, he knew he'd done him a favor. Receiving one last nod of confirmation from Daybreak, Spike swallowed the large lump attempting to choke up his throat, and proceeded to stand up and walk to the front of Twilights chair, dragging his clawed feet through the sand as he did so.

Everyone's eyes seemed glued to the young drake as he came to stand in front of them all, practically shivering with fear. Daybreak gave him a small nudge in the shoulder with his magic, a little push of encouragement in his eyes.

"Go on Spike. I'm sure she's just dying to know. Aren't you Princess?"

Not even bothering to give him a retort this time, Twilight merely addressed Spike from her chair. "Spike, whatever it is, you can tell me. I promise I won't get upset with you. But if you've been keeping something from me like he says...please just tell me."

"You heard her Spike. Go on, tell her."

"O-ok..."

Daybreak watched with hidden anticipation as Spike took in a deep breath.

"I can't wait to see the look on her face. It'll almost make everything she said before worth it...almost"

"T-Twilight..." Spike began, and Daybreak started shivering with glee. "Do you remember the night Daybreak left? What you told me, that next night...after you searched the castle all day for him?"

Daybreaks eyes found Twilights glancing to the side, clearly thinking hard as she attempted to recall that night. It only took her a moment then she nodded, slowly, her eyes briefly darting past Spike and around to Daybreak "Yes...I remember."

Spike nodded to her, as if in confirmation. "Yeah...you...you cried all night."

Daybreak felt a twinge in his gut. "I wish he hadn't said that...I mean I always figured...but hearing it said aloud like that...it...feels different than just thinking about it."

Spike continued on "Then...when you finally stopped and Princess Celestia forced you come out of your room...you told me..." His eyes darted back, briefly glancing over Daybreak as he spoke "You told me that if he ever came back...or sent you a letter...to tell you immediately, right?"

Twilight nodded "Yes...and?" Daybreak raised an eyebrow. Twilight was one of the most intelligent people around, possibly the smartest he'd ever met, it should be obvious to her what Spike was hinting at. Which meant she either wanted to hear him say it, or she was in denial. There was no way she hadn't already figured it out, or at least some of it, but nevertheless she waited in silence until Spike was forced to continue.

"Well Twilight...the thing is...Before Daybreak took off he actually came and woke me up that night. He told me that he was leaving and that I wasn't allowed to follow. He also stopped me from waking you up, which I tried to do the moment he told me about it...Then he told me he'd send me a letter the next day...but only if I promised not to say anything to you about it. I didn't know then how you'd react, and I thought maybe he'd come back someday, so I agreed. The next night...after you...umm well, ya know...went to bed...I got the letter, and it explained everything. And I mean everything. Why he left, where he planned to go (at least at first), and most importantly...that he wanted to keep in touch....but...just with me. I wasn't allowed to say anything to you or the letters would stop coming. He said it was essential that you remove him from your life...but...all he ever did was write about you..."

"W-what...? What do you mean Spike?" Her voice shook, crackling with fear. No one else dared to speak. Pinkie and Rainbows antics down at the waters edge were completely forgotten as they all hung onto Spikes every word, frightful for what he might say next.

"I mean Twilight...when he said he'd keep in touch I thought he was gonna be sending me updates about where he was and what he was doing. But he never did. Every letter he ever sent to me was asking for an update on you. At first it was just asking how you were handling everything. Then over time he started asking things like what you'd been up to, if you were well, how you were progressing in your studies and magic, things like that. I always responded with the latest news worth sharing. I never got too detailed or anything, just brief summaries really. He wasn't interested in your friends or anything like that, just how you were. Like when you defeated Nightmare Moon, or found the Elements, defeated Discord, Chrysalis, King Sombra, Tirek, or became a Princess. Things that he would care about. Short little one or two sentence letters. He didn't wanna know your location, or who you'd met, or anything like that. Just how you were progressing."

At the end of his explanation, Spike heaved a great sigh of relief then took a very quick drop backwards into the sand. He simply laid there, looking like he'd just finished a marathon. No doubt because Daybreak had just allowed a huge weight to be lifted from his shoulders. But it wasn't his features that Daybreak was interested in, it was Twilights. He looked over and found her gaze. It was nearly unreadable...until she spoke.

"A-all this time...you've been k-keeping tabs on me...why?"

She held back her tears like a champ, but her tone, the quiver in her voice, gave everything away. No one had to look at her to know she was crying, at least on the inside. Which almost made it hard for Daybreak to say what he said next.

"Hmph. Guess you don't know me as well as you think you do. Do you Princess?"

There were gasps from the whole group, even Spikes hands shot to his mouth. Sunset Shimmer immediately moved to Twilights side, trying to lay a comforting hand on her shoulder, but Twilight merely brushed her off. She stood from her chair, so quickly that her book shot off her lap and landed in the sand. Daybreak caught a glimpse of her eyes as she turned and strode down the beach, he couldn't read the emotions hidden behind them, but they were there. Sunset glanced over to Daybreak with a mixed look of pure disbelief and disappointment, then picked up Twilights book and took off after her.

"That didn't feel as good as I thought it would..."

Without another word, Daybreak turned his back to the scene and proceeded down to the waters edge. There he found Pinkie Pie had somehow managed to tie Rainbow Dash to an inflatable inner tube and was pushing her around in the water, while humming an unrecognizable tune to herself. For a moment, Daybreaks thoughts were halted by the sight of the strange scene. Mostly due to the look on Rainbows face. It was so conflicted, on the one hand, she looked like she might have been enjoying herself, on the other, she also could have easily just been in a pouty state of excepting her fate, over the fact that Pinkie had managed to restrain her.

Daybreak only managed to sit and watch the oddly humorous scene for a moment or two, before Dash spotted him. The moment her eyes homed in on him her whole face widened with glee. It was a nice feeling, to see her react in such a way. A smile the size of Manehatten grew across her cheeks, then she leaned her head down to the water and whispered something in Pinkie's ear. Daybreak had no idea what it was, but Pinkie obviously thought it was funny, because she made a very obvious giggle then nodded back to Rainbow.

With both of their eyes now suddenly staring at and seemingly locked onto him, Daybreak felt an awkward feeling wash over him. Perhaps for no other reason than he didn't know what to do, he waved to them both with a forced smile. They both waved back simultaneously, it was creepy to say the least. Well...Rainbow more or less wiggled her hand, seeing as she was tied head to toe to the tube and could barely move. Regardless, upon his acknowledgement, Pinkie started slowly pushing the tube towards the shore.

As they neared him, Pinkie motioned for him with her hand, wafting it towards herself. It was obvious this meant for him to join them in the water, but after what he'd just said to Twilight, and him now unsure what the repercussions of Spikes revelation would be...he didn't really feel like frolicking about in the ocean. So he shook his no head, earning him a frowny face from both Pinkie and Rainbow...which, after they turned to one another and nodded, became sinister grins. He knew those kinds of grins, he used them all the time...whenever he was plotting something devious. Plus the mere fact that it was Rainbow and Pinkie making the face made him immediately uncomfortable. Despite all this, Daybreak was somehow still foolish enough to allow them to swim right up to him. Maybe it was due to the fact that Rainbow was still very much tied to the tube that made him feel like whatever they were plotting could be avoided. He didn't fear Pinkie Pie. After all, she was just a overly hyper party maniac...right?

That was what he told himself as they approached him to ease his concern. Pinkie pulled the tube (and Rainbow) right up to the beach and came to sit beside him, just out of range of the tide. She pulled a length of the rope binding Rainbow up along with her, giving the impression that both the tube and Rainbow were her pet. The moment she plopped her pink butt down into the sand beside him and gave him her signature creppy-overly-large smile, Daybreak knew she was up to something, or at least suspected she was.

"Sooooooo whatcha doing up here Mr.Grumy Pants? The funs happening in the water with me and Dashie!"

He gave a slight start when he heard Pinkie refer to Rainbow with that name. It must have been an obvious jump, because Pinkie giggled.

"Did I spook ya?"

He shook his head quickly "No no, I just thought I was the only one who called Rainbow that name"

Pinkie's face lit up like firecrackers "Huuuuuuuuuuh! You call her Dashie too! So do I!"

"I...know...you just said it like five seconds ago."

Pinkie shook her head "Nooooooooooo, Five seconds ago I asked if I spooked ya, eight point five seconds ago I called her Dashie."

His eyes narrowed "No need to be a smart ass. I was merely pointing something out."

"Why would I wanna be a donkey? I mean obviously I'd wanna be a smart donkey if I was one but personally I'd rather be a chicken than a donkey that's why I dress up like one sometimes on Nightmare Night!"

Her smile seemed to be exceeding the boundaries of her face and her lungs capacity for air must have been just as logic defying. The girl never seemed to take a breath, Daybreak felt his head spin just listening to her talk. It was making it impossible for him to tell what was going on with this girl.

"Are you making fun of me?"

"Are you screwing Dashie?"

"What the-!...What does that have to do with anything?"

"Duuuuuuh. Like everything!"

"Name one thing."

He watched her take in a deep breath, and realized he'd just made a terrible mistake.

"Well if you were creaming Dashies pie than obviously that would make Twilight really jealous because clearly she gets antsy whenever you and Dashie are friendly so I can only fathom in all my wildest candy coated dreams how she'd react if she knew you and Dashie were creating a bunch of mini Dashies unless of course you invited Twilight to join in with you two cause I bet she'd loooooove that!"

She finished with her physics defying smile that only served to heighten his already embarrassed features. Flustered, Daybreak sputtered out a response.

"Wha-! No! Geez Pinkie Pie! I'm not having kids with Rainbow, and we certainly aren't gonna have a three way with Twilight!"

"But you are creaming her pie, right?"

"Uggggggggh! Why do you keep asking me that? And why do you do it so...awkwardly? Can't you just say we're having sex like a normal person?"

"So you are then?"

"OH FOR THE LOVE OF-! Yes alright! Yes we are! Geez!"

She winked, keeping one eye closed as she giggled at him mischievously and stuck out her tongue.

"Teehee I already knew that silly."

"......Wha-But how?! I just told you!"

"Cause I tickled the truth out of Dashie, duh."

Daybreaks gaze rounded on Rainbow, still bound to the tube. She shrugged, well as best she could with her shoulders restrained "Hey dude, don't gimmie that look. You just tried keeping a secret from Pinkie Pie. You see how persistent she is. She got you to talk too, in less time than me, and besides, you can't possibly be mad at me while I'm tied up like this."

He blew air out his lips like a horse and rolled his eyes "Oh keep your perverse fantasies to yourself Dash. I'm perfectly capable of being mad at you right now."

She raised a brow to him "Well, are you?"

"...Am I what?"

"Mad at me?"

"Umm...well no but...t-that's not the point!"

Pinkie walked over and sat on the side of Rainbows tube "Sounds like the point to me Cranky Pants"

"Humph! Says you!"

"And me" Rainbow chimed in.

"Shut up Dash."

"Hey, fuck you man. Don't tell me to shut up. "

"I just did, shadup Dash"

"Pinkie Pie...untie me."

"Okie Dokie Lokie."

Pinkie gave a small tug on the piece of rope she was holding in her hand. Like magic, all of Rainbows bindings unwound and fell from her body into the sand below. Rainbow climbed off the tube and cracked her knuckles threateningly, after briefly stretching out her stiff legs behind herself.

"Now then tough guy, what was that you said to me?"

Daybreak laughed, it was as fake as professional wrestling, but it was loud and made his point "What? You acting all tough in front of Pinkie Pie or something? What're ya gonna do Dash, hit me? I dare you."

"Are you sure about that hot shot?"

He gave another obnoxiously loud laugh and rolled back on his hindquarters a bit in the sand, like he was in a rocking chair. "Yeah, come on Skittles, I daaaaaaaare ya."

She walked over and leaned down right in his face, putting herself nose to nose with him. Of course, she had to lean down a couple feet since he was sitting with his legs crossed but nevertheless, nose to nose.

"Think I won't?"

He snickered at her, this time it was sincere "Oh, I know you won't."

With their faces barely inches apart, it would have been no trouble for Rainbow to sock him one straight in the mouth, or do just about anything if she were so inclined. For a moment, she actually thought about punching him just to wipe the smug grin off his face. But then, she had an even more devilish idea.

"You're right, I won't do it...but you know what I will do?"

"What?" He chuckled aloud, clearly pleased with himself.

"This!" She leaned forward before he could stop her, he saw her intention a the last second...but it was far too late. The look of utter bemusement on his face alone made it all worth it. Her hands clasped themselves around his cheeks and pulled his lips to hers.

In front of Pinkie Pie, in front of everyone who might have been looking towards the water, Rainbow kissed him. A million thoughts ran through his mind at that moment. He was angry, he was surprised, he was scared...but mostly, he was undeniably happy. All the magic in the world really just couldn't compare to the warm feeling that electrified his whole being every time she did this. He knew once it was over that there was gonna be real hell to pay. Whether Twilight saw or not, Pinkie was right in front of them. She couldn't keep her mouth shut forever...or for more than ten seconds for that matter. Their "secret" was as good as exposed now.

So for the moment he just enjoyed it. The feeling of her warm lips pressed against his. He could taste the sea salt on her skin as her tongue snaked its way to his. Before he knew it, she had him on his back in the sand. His face flushed as he imagined how the scene must look to others. Rainbow Dash on top of him, in nothing but a bikini, pressing his back into the sand while she crushed her body against his. It was too bad he didn't know camouflage magic, or he might have made himself vanish with embarrassment right then.

He kept his eyes closed until it was over, too shy to look at Pinkie, or anyone else who might be witnessing this. That's not to say he didn't get into it and kiss her back just as aggressively, cause he certainly did...he just, didn't open his eyes. When Rainbow did finally pull away, she took her time getting off him. She more or less rolled to the side, plopping herself into the sand and staying on her back, whilst giggling aloud.

"hehe I'm not very good at following your rules am I?"

Still frozen in place, too warm in the face to move or even attempt to look around for the others, Daybreak answered her laugh with his own. "Pssh...that's an understatement Dash. I should be pissed at you right now...I wanna be. But I guess it's hard to be mad at someone when they kiss like you do."

"Wowie wow wooooow!" A high pitched squeal reached his ears, reminding him of their other guests' presence. Groaning aloud, Daybreak scanned his eyes past Rainbow and saw Pinkie with her fists crushed against her cheeks, a smile of titanic proportions covering her face. "I've never seen Dashie do thaaaaat before. That was just the cutest most adorable thing I've ever seen! Dashie! You didn't tell me he was your boyfriend! I thought he was just giving your hips a good workout...but this changes everything! OH! I gotta go tell the girls right now! We have to prepare for the bestest kind of party ever! The Dashie-Has-A-Boyfriend Party!....Hmmm I gotta think of a better name though...Give it time~!"

"Oh geez! Gods Pinkie no! No, you gotta keep this to yourself! No one else can know about this!" Pinkie's singsong voice brought Daybreaks reason crashing down onto him, along with reality. He suddenly felt very unrelaxed. Too bad for him the situation was about to get a whole lot more...complicated...as Pinkie was ever kind enough to point out.

"Well...um it might be a little too late to do that..."

"Why...?" Daybreak slowly sat up and watched as Pinkie lifted her finger and pointed in the opposite direction. Terrified he knew what he was about to see, Daybreak slowly rotated his head and followed the direction of Pinkies finger. Horror crawled its way up his spine as his worst fears were confirmed. Looking back in the direction of the others, everyone's gaze was locked on him and Rainbow Dash, frozen in shock!

"Oh I am so fucked, I am so royally fucked!...wait...maybe there's still hope...If Twilight doesn't know then maybe there's a small chance I can convince them not to tell her..."

Desperate, he darted his eyes in the direction that Twilight had stormed off...but sure enough, his luck had hit an all time low. Down the beach along the watery coast, at the perfect angle to see everything that had just happened, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight were staring directly at him. His blood might have frozen in his veins if the drastically warm weather would have allowed it.

Even from here, it was obvious to him that Twilights fists were clenched to her sides...and now...the tears were actually visible, even from this distance. Daybreak wanted nothing more than to look away and pretend he couldn't see her, and the expression on her face. But his ultra keen vision could make out her crushed gaze like she was right in front of him, what was worse...was what he saw her mouth to him before turning and actually running off down the beach this time. He struggled to look away, but her lips formed the words, and they embedded themselves forever into his brain.

"How could you?"

He saw it plain as day, there was no denying it. Twilight was off and running the opposite direction within seconds, away from Sunset and her friends...but mostly...away from him. Once she was out of sight, Daybreak noticed several mushroom shaped clouds of sand rising the distance...followed by loud bangs and thrashes of wind that reached all the way back to him.

"Yikes!...Well...It could have gone worse I guess...Maybe? I mean she didn't try and kill me or Rainbow...So I guess she took that better than expected right?"

A small part of him worried that he might have just destroyed Rainbows friendship with Twilight.

"That doesn't make any sense, it wasn't your fault. She kissed you!" A familiar (and normally unwelcome voice) sounded in his head.

"But I let her, right in front of everyone and Twilight, knowing how she would react."

Any other day he would have simply ignored it, but right now he almost wanted to hear someone try and justify him...even if it was his darker half.

"There's nothing you could have done, you can't predict the things Rainbow Dash does, if it's anyone's fault...it's hers."

"Then why do I feel responsible..."

"I don't know? Why do you? That's a question for yourself, not me."

"Daybreak?"

"Huh?" He sat up, shaking his inner self argument away for the moment. He looked at Rainbow, now sitting up and wearing a light grin. Which made little sense to him after what he'd just witnessed, there was no way she hadn't seen it too...well at least part of it. He felt a surge of anger shoot up his throat, nearly making him feel sick. Or perhaps that was just his guilty conscience

"What are you so smiley about?"

She cocked her head to the side and chuckled. For some reason that actually made him mad.

"Well isn't it obvious dude, I just totally blew our secret and nothing bad happened. Just take a look at everyone..."

Withholding the urge to mention Twilight, Daybreak followed Rainbows raised hand, which was now motioning to her friends sitting on the beach. Indeed none of them looked upset, in fact, they looked downright happy. Pinkie had somehow managed to get back up to them without his noticing, a fact that didn't really surprise him. She seemed to be darting between all of them whilst speaking too fast for even his keen eyes to read. But whatever she was saying, it was obviously having a positive effect on the group. Still, that didn't change the facts. He'd seen Twilights face, she been hurt by him yet again, and this time...he was angry about it.

"Dash, come on! I know you had to have seen Twilight reaction, that isn't exactly what I'd call no collateral damage! She was obviously upset! I mean hell, she took off running AWAY from everyone, after she'd already managed to get a good distance away as it was before! That's obvious signs of being pretty hurt if you ask me!" He couldn't help his raised voice, he felt responsible, he hated feeling responsible for anyone other than Rainbow Dash.

"I purposely hurt her once in the past. I didn't wanna come here and do it again now that I'm trying to make a new life. I wanna prove I'm different. I know I am. I feel...different."

Dash seemed to ignore his raised tone and wafted her hand through the air dismissively. "Oh please dude. I've known that egghead for years. She'll come around. I mean, I know she's probably pretty pissed and upset right now, but she'll get over it. She has Sunset after all."

Her calm tone made him uneasy "You sound pretty sure of yourself. Are her and Sunset an item or something?...I also knew Twilight for a good amount of time, and judging by the way things turned out, she can obviously hold a grudge for a very veeeeery long time. Why are you so certain she'll be ok?"

Dash chuckled halfheartedly. "Well...about her and Sunset, I'm not sure. I mean, I think so?...I can never get a straight answer out of either of them on that...but I never said she'd be fine right away. I'm sure she'll be upset at first, then really, really pissed. But what I said was, she'll get over it. She has to. I'm tired of hiding our relationship. I've only managed this long because we've rarely been around my friends together these past few weeks. But at school, without you, you don't know what it's like...Before you interrupt me-!"

She could see him open his mouth to reply, but she silenced him by raising her voice "Just listen dude! I'm not talking about being lonely. People talk man! Especially about you! In fact, you're topic number one around school these days. Ever since Famine made her little declaration, the whole school's been on edge, probably all of Ponyville actually. Add to that, you suddenly just stopped showing up at around the same time. Anyone who isn't with you all the time is bound to be suspicious. Gossip spreads like wildfire in Ponyville and I'm the only one who's really trying to stop it!"

He found himself feeling more and more on edge as she spoke, now his curiosity was peeked too much to resist. "What kind of gossip Dashie? I asked you how your day was everyday you came home, you never mentioned things like that."

She laughed mockingly, it wasn't rude, but it did help make her point "Dude, you really think I'm gonna tell you that kind of stuff. You'd just had your back carved like a Hearths Warming turkey, I wanted you to be happy and content, not focused on how many people think you're a psycho. But if you're so curious, I'll tell you. It was bothering me not talking to you about it anyways....It started right after your first day there and has basically continued until now, they say things like; 'Oh he must be involved with this weird weather, he just up and left us right before it started' or 'Did you see the way he transformed during his duel with Rainbow Dash' or 'That was some seriously freaky dark magic, he's obviously a threat' or 'Did you see what Stormy did to that boys back, I'd want revenge after something like that'. Oh and the most common one I hear around is people asking why the headmistress doesn't call the royal guard down on you, or why she allows you to keep coming there at all! These are things I hear everyday man, and no one but me tries to convince anyone otherwise about you."

She sat with her hands on her hips, he felt more like he was receiving a lecture than having a conversation. Still the knowledge she'd shared was to be expected, but nonetheless eye opening.

"Like Dash said, people gossip. And I haven't really being putting much effort into proving them wrong. Mostly because I don't care...Guess just up and leaving can't have left a good impression. Still, I have no desire to go back to that place."

He couldn't help releasing a sigh "Look Dash...I know it must be tough keeping this to yourself, clearly it is since you keep taking every chance to expose it that you can get. But didn't we agree it was better to keep our relationship secret, together? Your life would obviously be negatively impacted if you were seen being that close to me. It's obvious I'm a popular subject of dislike there now, from what you've told me. Doesn't that show it would be a bad idea to reveal that you're dating me?"

She smacked her hand to her face, letting it drag down the front of her eyes "Uggggh! Sometimes I just wanna kick the crap outta you dude! No! It doesn't mean that at all! You haven't had the best experience there so you don't understand! But that fact that I'm and Element of Harmony is a big freaking deal! If we all came together and said you were cool, you'd be cool! The only reason we don't is cause Twilight won't agree to it! But if it's seen that you and me are involved or something, they'd be inclined to side with you, not against me....I know you have real trouble believing in the magic of friendship, and that's ok. The fact that your so different and open about what you believe is one of the tings about you that I love, but you have to trust me, the people here can be really friendly...but you have to put in some effort on your end too."

Fidgeting his hindquarters in the sand, he released several more sighs hoping they would communicate his thoughts. Many were just to keep from replying though. He didn't wanna try and be Mr. Friendly, that just wasn't who he was. But at the same time, Rainbow seemed extremely sure of herself, that this would improve his situation, despite what she's already physically seen happen to him. She'd wasn't stupid...maybe not as tactical as him or as intellectual as Twilight, but she was no dunce. She'd managed to outmaneuver him in a magic duel, so he had to give her due credit. She deserved the benefit of the doubt

"But still...the idea of trying to be friends with these people makes me cringe. And publically displaying my affection for Dashie makes me more so. I'm proud to have a girl like her...but...this feel so uncomfortable..."

It was then another realization crossed his mind. One that smacked him like a freight train to the face.

"...Dashie's only trying to help me. She wouldn't keep pushing this if she thought anything bad would happen to me, that much I'm sure of. So maybe...maybe I should just go out on a limb and trust her? We ARE in a relationship, I should trust the girl that I...ummm...hmm...nevermind...I should just trust her...yeah."

Smiling more to himself than to Rainbow, he nodded and spoke, very slowly "Alright Rainbow...you win. We can make our relationship public knowledge. On ONE condition!"

He held up a single finger to indicate his point. Rainbow cocked her head to the side, wondering what he could possibly want in return.

"What's that?"

He smiled, to her this time. "I get to choose when and how we make our relationship known to the rest of the school. You can go tell your friends right now if they haven't, ya know...already figured it out by our little make out session we just had. But I get to do the school reveal. Ok?"

She pondered this for a moment. There really was no down side to this, either way they'd still be going public with their affection, which was what she wanted in the first place. She wanted to go back to being able to mess with him in the hallways like she had when they first met, and teasing him in class without worrying what others around them might think. This was a good first step to getting him to come back to school.

"But still...the fact that he's insisting he be the one to choose how the school finds out about us makes me edgy. He definitely has some plan or ulterior motive...oh gods I sound like Twilight...still I'm probably right. I mean, why else would he care about who says what. Whatever, it doesn't matter. I'm ok with it whatever it is anyways."

After a moment to herself, Rainbow jumped up from the sand and pumped her fist to the sky like she was striking a pose "Deal! Ima go tell the girls right now...we can worry about...uhhh...informing Twilight, later"

"I'm pretty sure she got the message Dash. The whole sprinting away thing, I doubt it was cause she suddenly decided to start working out."

He watched Rainbow cover her lips and fake a gasp "Huuuuuh! Are you calling Twilight fat? Daybreak! How could you! Just cause she has an ass the size of Mars and boobs that rival your mothers d-doesn't...m-mean...pfffftt! Bwahahahahahahaha!...I can't...I just can't..."

He spun his eyes like car wheels and sighed "Ugh...Hilarious...No I wasn't calling her fat you smurf. I'm just saying, do we really have to actually tell her to her face. I'm reasonably sure it'll come up when Sunset catches her?"

Rainbow turned to swat him in the head, but Daybreak was ready and caught her arm. She struggled against his grip, but only succeeded in standing him up, making it that much harder to struggle.

"Hey screw you, who you calling a smurf? Smurfs don't have hair nearly as cool as mine, and I ain't that short! I'm a freaking mosaic with these colors alright? And don't you dare suggest otherwise or your ass isn't getting laid tonight bub!"

He laughed obnoxiously loud "Right Dash. Like you could go a night without sex. Whatever you say hot stuff."

She got right up in his face quicker than the sand under her feet could move. Her movement left a small cloud of sand hanging momentarily in the air, just floating there before fluttering back to the ground. Once again they were nose to nose, but this time they were both smirking at one another.

"It's so hot how you can do that Dash. Even the sand can't keep up with your speed. Score one for me getting the hot athlete with super speed magic AND weather casting"

Obviously Dash couldn't hear his thoughts, as she remained right in his face, still smirking her usual smirk of ego to the max!

"Maybe you're right, I probably can't...but I could always make out with you again and make you blush like a tomato in front of the girls?"

"Hmph. Yeah you could, or you could go tell them about our relationship. Since you were dying to do that a few moments ago?"

It took a moment for the gears to turn in her brain, but seconds later she gasped right in his face, spraying him with spit, then bolting up the beach to her friends! She probably didn't even notice the small droplets of water he now had to clean from his face. He made sure and zap her in the ass with a small bolt of magic when she had her back to him as revenge! He smiled when she turned to flip him off without looking back at him. He was certain one or two of the girls saw what he did, which probably only lessened the need for Rainbow to physically inform them. He couldn't see the looks most of them were giving him as Rainbow made her way towards them, but that was mostly because he didn't feel like using his magical eyes to check. Though he was almost certain he saw Pinkie Pie smirking at him.

"Hehehe. Guess her friends will have a pretty different view of me after this little charade...won't they? This trip turned out to be good for something in only the first few minutes we've been here...I can't wait to see what happens next! "

Ambush

It was obvious explaining to Rainbows friends that she and Daybreak had been secretly dating for the better part of two months would take some time. Obvious in all sense, however after thirty minutes of sitting by himself in the sand, Daybreak quickly became tired of waiting around to hear the all clear from Dash. So he decided to take matters upon himself and go see what was what. Sadly he never made it more than two feet before an army of glares met his gaze and he froze in place. He looked around and saw that even Rainbow was shooting him death glares. He understood this signal as "sit the fuck back down or else" and he gladly complied. Half-immortal or not, he had no desire to piss off all of Twilights friends and Rainbow Dash at the same time. That was a fight he did not need. Especially seeing as now he would likely have to check everything he ate from now on, to make sure Twilight didn't try and poison him. No matter what Rainbow assured him of, he knew of Twilight's inexplicable ability to hold a grudge, first hand. He could see it in her eyes at the moment she'd found out....once again, he had hurt her. Even if he hadn't technically meant to, that wouldn't matter to her, it was just another tack on her assuredly large score board of reasons to hate him.

After some more time alone with his thoughts, about another forty five minutes of waiting around kicking at the ground and some several minutes of building a miniature version of Canterlot in the sand using magic (which he then crushed with absolutely no satisfaction at all), Rainbow finally started making her way back over to him. He got up, dusted the sand off his rear and made to meet her halfway, but before he could he saw her slowly shaking her head, with her hand held up to stop him. With the obvious signs in front of him he patiently waited for her to make her way over instead. The first thing she did when she got to him was pull him into a lust filled (and very passionate) kiss, igniting a deep blush across his features as he attempted to peer over her shoulder to see her friends reactions. Luckily he didn't have to try very hard, Rainbow released him before he could even begin to enjoy it. Then she turned around, stuck her tongue out to her friends and blew them a raspberry. With barely so much as a "Come on!" she grabbed his wrist and started dragging him down the beach, opposite the direction Twilight had stormed off. She directed them more towards the knee high, tree filled part of the cove, for which he had no idea why. She didn't even say a word to him until they were fully around the bend and completely out of sight of her friends. Then, before Daybreak even got a chance to ask, Rainbow just yelled in frustration and kicked the nearest log, sending it spiraling a good seventy five yards out into open sea! Daybreak swore he heard someone yell Gooooooooooooal!in the background, but decided it was probably just his imagination.

Daybreak yipped in fright, but more at her kicking power then her outburst.

"Damn girl! Ya outta be a football player...why aren't you captain of like, every sports team again?"

Before his stupid comment could make it out of his head to his lips, Rainbow decided to voice her frustrations to him. She did this while also keeping step at a very uncomfortably fast pace for Daybreak to follow calmly, and not fall over himself in the thick, sandy muck water.

"So they aren't exactly happy with me, are they?!"

Her voice came out so quick and sharp Daybreak actually jumped, again! Whips had nothing on her voice when she was irked.

"Umm...Dashie? That's a little vague. Who's not happy with you exactly? It can't be your friends can it? I mean Pinkie was clearly ok with us...I think, and Fluttershy already knew...you said they were fine before you went over...what happened?"

Perhaps out of annoyance, or because it was simply in her way, Rainbow took swing at the nearest moss filled tree branch with her fist. It exploded on contact with her skin, sending the moss flying back into Daybreaks face and splattering across his chest! He was so instantly terrified yet turned on by her at the same time he wasn't even sure what to do, except follow her and silently pray for his life.

"Urrrgh! Pinkie and Fluttershy were fine with it at first! But then freaking Applejack had to go and point out that this was, quote on quote 'exactly what Twilight warned us about in the first place ya'll'. And how we shouldn't all just hop on the Daybreak band wagon after what you said to Twilight...I guess you said something profane or mean?..."

He opened his mouth to answer, though none to happily to admit it, but she wafted him away before he could, swatting another branch from her path as she did so (luckily this one didn't explode).

"...Anyways it doesn't matter, whatever you said couldn't have been that bad. But then it just went worse from there. Rarity didn't so much say she distrusts you, but she did agree with Applejack, that Twilight warned us about something like this happening, though personally I'm still not quite sure what 'this' is...So after that, I tried explaining how I...ya know...fell for ya without being all mushy, but I probably did a bad job at that and might have made them think you just seduced me or something. I made it as clear as I could that you didn't want anything to do with mushy gushy feely stuff until I forced you into it, but they didn't believe me...come to think of it...that part I can understand. I guess me trying to convince them that it was all my idea to get romantic IS pretty hard to believe...ya know cause I'm like, too awesome to get like that and stuff...ahem...anyways...umm...what was I saying?"

Dodging a slime covered branch and nearly tripping over into the knee high waters, Daybreak sighed aloud. "How you basically made our situation that much worse by epically failing to explain why I'm not the complete asshole they now think I am?"

A large vine flew back and smacked him in the face, shattering to slimy pieces instantaneously and once again covering his front in filth. It didn't hurt, but it was enough to get his attention. He looked up ready to curse her out, but she was already facing him, less than an inch away. Had he not raised his gaze he would have walked right into her. She leaned forward and forced another rough kiss on him, while gently wiping off some of the moss and slime she'd slung onto him.

"Dude...let's be honest here. You are kind of an asshole...but you're my asshole."

He had to struggle not to chuckle.

"That was literally, the worst way, you could have worded that Dash...ever."

With a hard shove against his chest, his lips were separated form hers and his back connected with the nearest mossy tree. He was successfully drenched in wet moss once more, completely nullifying the effort Dash had just made to get any off him.

"Can't you be just a little bit more sensitive when I'm trying to open up to you?"

"Nope" His voice deadpanned, his features unchanging as she looked back and glared at him. For a moment they held each others gaze, as if each one was waiting for the other to look away. But then, as if cracks had formed in a dam, Rainbows lips began to quiver. A moment later she was struggling to contain her chuckles as she slugged him playfully in the shoulder.

"See that's what I'm talking about dude. You're a total asshole. I just happen to like that about you."

"Lucky me..." He rubbed his hand across the new sore spot on his arm. Rainbow rolled her eyes

"Oh don't be such a baby" she continued walking, through the mossy and watery brush towards a, suddenly visible, out grove ahead of them.

"What's this? Another hidden spot of Rainbows? Certainly annoying enough getting to it to discourage visitors."

This out grove was much smaller than the one Rainbow had left her friends at, leading Daybreak to believe this was likely somewhere she, or possibly anyone of them would come if they didn't want to be bothered. Although smaller in size, it was certainly more inviting to the eye than the other, at least in his abnormal opinion. Rather than a sandy shore, the ground was glowing in green and olive colored moss. It felt soft between Daybreaks free toes and was warm to the touch as his feet felt the sudden change from wet and submerged sand to semi-squishy moss. The water that they had come through to arrive formed a large pool in the center of the grove, where even the water was glowing a beautiful lime color, presumably due to the over abundance of moss or algae within it.

Rainbow led him towards one of the few larger rocks in the slippery grass, and suddenly bent over it. Not just like she sat down and leaned over it, no, she physically set her stomach down on the tip of the slippery boulder and started wiggling herself about on top, giving him a pleasant view of her barely hidden rear, but raising several questions within him.

After a few seconds, Daybreak gently patted her shoulder "Dashie? Umm...what are you doing...I don't think that rock gave you proper consent for you to just mount it like that."

Still bent over the rock, Rainbow answered him with nothing more than a faint giggle. He noticed her hands slowly creep back along her thighs, down to her swim suit bottoms. She gripped the fabric on either side of her cheeks, and in one fell swoop, dropped it down to her knees. Daybreak instantly felt his anatomy turn against him, as the sight of Rainbows perfect behind greeted him. He could have started drooling the sight was so delicious to him. Rainbow looked back and smiled at his lust filled gaze. She gave a cough "See something you like back there stud, or do I need to spread out the view for you." She wiggled her rump at him playfully.

Daybreak swallowed the lump forming in his throat, the bulge in his swim trunks was aching to be free. "W-wow Dashie...I gotta be honest...no matter how many times I see it...the sight of your perfectly toned blue ass is still enough to make me wanna drill your hips into the ground!"

Another of her chuckles, though this one more passion filled, reached his ears "Mmm yeah, that's just the kind of talk I wanna hear right now. Come here and help me with my top, then the rest of you can help me with my bottom" She greeted his eyes with another wiggle and widened her legs a bit more.

Daybreak smiled sinisterly and took a step towards her. The evil glint of an impending world of pleasure that Rainbow just couldn't help but love, twinkled in his eye as he came up behind her. She watched him run his fingers across her rump, causing her to shiver with desire. For a moment, his fingers paused atop her tush, almost like he was attempting to pet her ass. She turned around to crack a joke but stopped when she saw his eyes, they were facing away from her, and his ears were clearly perked, twitching like a cats would when it sensed danger. Rainbow wanted to regain his attention quick, but the mood seemed to drain out of her when she heard him roughly mutter "Shit!" under his breath. The next moment one of his hands pushed down on her butt uncomfortably while the other grabbed her bottoms and roughly pulled them back into place! He yanked them up so hard and fast he actually managed to give her wedgie!

Rainbow squealed in discomfort and shot up her rear into the air! She came down with a snarl, ready to pound his face into the dirt...but something in his gaze froze her stiff halfway through. His eyes had changed without her even noticing. No longer the beautiful emerald green she could lose herself in for hours. No, now his eyes had ignited fiery white, like his pupils had rolled to the back of his head then ignited in bleach colored light! Despite the odd appearance of his eyes, she felt less discomforted by the sight of them and more so by the serious look on his face. Discounting his eyes, his features had scrunched together, making him appear much older than he actually was. She could see the tension build and ripple along his muscles as his glowing eyes seemed to x-ray the area around them.

Feeling oddly exposed all of the sudden, Rainbow decided to heighten her own awareness as well, and began to circulate her magical energy about herself. Perhaps only to provide personal comfort, or to actually attempt and lend aid to whatever Daybreak was doing, Rainbow began to circulate her weather based energy around the moss as well. But Daybreak seemed to sense this before she even started, his warm but firm hand suddenly upon her shoulder. She turned to speak but once again found his gaze silencing her mid-breath, he merely shook his slowly. It wasn't much, but somehow she understood him perfectly.

"No magic...right, got it." She thought to herself hoping she could communicate that she understood him with more than just her simple nod in response.

Without magic, most weather casters would find themselves feeling very discontented right now. But not Rainbow Dash, she was used to fighting all sorts of enemies without ever summoning her weather powers to aid her. She'd trained for scenarios like this all the time, and even though she had no idea what was yet going on, Daybreak had already communicated enough to her through body language for her to tell it wasn't good.

Deciding that even without magic she would still provide some use in whatever battle was coming, Rainbow moved herself from Daybreaks side, to his back. She faced the direction opposite of him and placed her back against his, only slightly resting against him to alert him she was there. For a moment she felt him tense in surprise as her bare skin pressed against the fabric of his shirt, but he relaxed almost immediately after and gave a slight shake to confirm what she was doing. She felt his nod and assumed her basic fighting stance.

Her hands came up, loosely clenched into fists for comfort, she kept her elbows tucked in just barely off her sides, to protect her ribs. She remembered learning all to often growing up in "Flight Camp" that unprotected or exposed ribs and/or sides can lead to devastating blows to the body. Flight Camp had taught her much, and although she, much like ninety nine percent of every other student who graduated, was still unable to fly using her magic, she had learned plenty else from the experience which she intended to put it to use here if need be.

Flight was something she strove towards, a goal to reach another goal. A goal most weather casters never achieved in their life due to lacking the talent, magical endurance, and proper training. But if she was ever to achieve her real goal, she would have to learn how to fly someday.

"But to get there, first I have to get through this!...Whatever this is..."

She began to wonder why was so tensed up in the first place, why either of them were. A good few moments had passed and still nothing had happened. Nothing had attacked them. Perhaps Daybreak was just overreacting to something.

It was at this moment, she felt his head turn only slightly, leaning back towards her ear and crushing the sliver of doubt within her "Brace yourself...they're coming."

Before she could ask what, a shadow lurched forth from the brush directly ahead and made straight for her! It was large, dark and barreling at incredible speed straight for her! With barely any time to react, Rainbow took a firm step forward and lunged her full weight into a single strong punch, holding just enough back not to hyper extend her muscle. Her senses seemed to slow down time as she watched her fist meeting the shadowy figures (presumably) face. She waited to meet the satisfying feeling of connecting with her assailants nose or jaw...but it never came. Like she was black mist, her fist seemed to swipe right through the shadows face, body, and continue out its back. She was so surprised, she did not have time to counteract her own force and practically propelled herself forward onto her face!

She looked up, hearing Daybreak give a sharp gasp of pain as the creature had then continued on its path and somehow tackled him from behind, planting him firmly on his stomach in the moss. The creature was difficult to make out in the odd light of the glowing plants around them, combined with the random bits of sunlight breaking through the mangrove foliage above. However one part of its body suddenly became very discernable regardless of the lighting. Black, and very solid, razor sharp claws, glistening in the minor light around it. The creature raised its shadowy arm, looking significantly more solid then when she'd tried to punch it, and swiped down across Daybreaks back!

Rainbows blood ran cold as it's claws sliced cleanly through Daybreaks shirt and carved his skin like butter! His shriek of pain sparked something within her, the same fiery hate she'd felt when she saw Stormchaser standing over Daybreak swelled up again, but this time more ferocious than before! She suddenly found herself blinded by rage!...Except it wasn't red. In fact, it wasn't any color. Suddenly her world had gone black and white...seemingly colorless, she didn't know how or why, nor did she care. All she cared about in that moment was the complete destruction of the beast on top of her boyfriend, it's claws now dripping with his fresh blood!

Her eyes felt more focused than she could ever remember, as she homed in on the creatures figure. It's outline now seemed more visible than before, and in her current state of sight, some parts of it looked solid and white, while others appeared to phase in and out and were black, almost misty...so she aimed for the part that looked to most solid! No plan, no secret tactic, she straight out screeched in anger, and surged all her strength into grasping hold of the bloody claw in front of her!

When her fingers actually closed around it, she was half surprised, but that didn't falter her attack. She pulled upwards and kept her momentum moving forward, forcing the creature off Daybreak and dragging it through the moss behind her for several feet. Before the shadow had time to recover itself, Rainbow lurched up its arm and flung the beast skyward! All previous thoughts of caution forgotten, Rainbow felt her aura surge through her rage filled body! She built up a huge mass of energy filled magical clouds in the palms of her hands and zoomed in her eyes on the creature as it flew into the air. She didn't know how she could suddenly do that with her vision, but she didn't care. With her current view of a world without color, she could easily discern the shadowy figures presence among everything else in the sky. To say the least, it stood out in an odd way.

Once she was sure she had her aim perfect, she threw out both her palms and loosed a huge wave of lightning from within the clouds around her! Lighting in it's purest form was too quick to be dodged by any being she knew of, and so she knew before it happened her attack would connect. Before the lightning struck the creature though, she heard Daybreak yell something to her...but she realized her fatal mistake far too late to do anything about it! The lightning struck the shadow center mass and lit up her grey vision a momentary bright yellow! A small scale explosion arched across the horizon, which she assumed would have looked beautiful, if she could have seen anything other than black, white or grey at the time.

When her eyes cleared from the blinding glare of her attack, she expected to see the creature falling back down towards the ground, looking charred in some discernable way. But instead...it was still right where it had previously been when it was struck. Except now it no longer looked black and shadowy to her vision, it was bright yellow and stood out amongst all the grey in the sky. The creature loosed a howl that pained Rainbows ear to the point of her physically covering them to protect form the pain. Then, to Rainbows horror, the creature mimicked her hands previous movements while it hovered in the air. She watched her same energy clouds forming around the creatures body, saw it thrust out its clawed hands, and before she could react, loosed her same lightning down upon her.

Something seemed to click in Rainbow Dash as she looked up and met the shadows gaze. She could find no eyes to stare into, but yet somehow her eyes seemed suddenly bombarded with images. Images she did not recognize, or comprehend...things...creatures, thrashing about in a disgusting, grotesque way...and a place she did not know, which instead of filling her with a feeling of despair or revolt, left her feeling empty inside. This all happened in less than an instant of their eyes meeting...but the feeling they left her with was all too real for her to deny. Fear. Fear paralyzed her...it kept her from moving to avoid the oncoming attack, but it wouldn't have mattered if she tried, after all, lightning in its purest form was too fast to be dodged by any being she knew of...including her. The attack exploded as it struck ground, enveloping, and likely devastating the whole grove in all directions. To say that it likely obliterated Rainbow Dash, would be an understatement, and it likely would have...if Daybreak hadn't been ready for something like that.

The dust settled around the cove. The creature sensed its prey down below, still alive. What it could not sense, was how little damage it had actually done to them. Still hovering in the air, glowing with Rainbows absorbed lightning, the creature found itself surprised when the dust fully cleared from the air and showed Daybreak standing over a fearful looking Rainbow Dash, a black barrier of smoking energy around them. A snarl broke free from the shadowy creatures jowls, it was clearly displeased with the results of its attack (or lack there of).

Daybreak stood over Rainbow, his right arm outstretched and clearly supplying the energy for the dark barrier now encompassing most of Rainbows vision. His left arm dangled beside him, fizzling with yellow sparks, blood running down his elbow and dripping onto the mossy ground below. Despite the excessiveness of the blood flow from him, Rainbow could not see the wound that was causing it. Nevertheless, she was surprised that his arm seemed to the be only thing the creatures attack had damaged. Their was not a scratch on her or Daybreak (save his arm and back of course). Even the surrounding landscape had not been damaged. The cove still looked the as it had before the attack. This left Rainbow marveling at what kind of spell Daybreak could have cast. Of course, the aura made it partially obvious it was not his normal magic, but something dark. Still she couldn't help be curious.

"H-how...?" She didn't quite know how to ask it. How had he saved her? How had he know just which spell to cast? How had he reacted in time when she'd just witnessed him get his back sliced open for a second time?! The questions just kept forming.

Yet, it was like Daybreak was reading her mind. With a smile he gestured his head towards the creature, still hovering ominously in the sky above, well within visible range of anyone around and clearly not doing anything to hide itself from any random passerby who might spy it.

"From the moment I felt your aura fluctuate for your lightning spell. That's when I knew."

This did not help her in the least. "I don't..."

His eyes suddenly narrowed and he turned away form her once more, the barrier around them dropped at almost the exact same moment. "No time for that now Dash. For now, just know this creature can absorb magical attacks and send them back at us"

"Yeah, no shit Sherlock. I think I got that when it nearly just killed me a second ago thanks. Any other bits of wisdom for me?"

His answer came in dry and serious, he must have missed the sarcasm in her voice. "It can also phase through physical attacks, as I'm sure you also already experienced when it attacked me. You probably tried to hit it and phased through it. For now the simple way of putting it is this; magic is useless, and it can only be struck physically if it's preparing an attack of its own."

Rainbow nodded, forcing her still shaky legs up as she did. A half smile slid onto her face "Always explain things like that from now on, ok? I don't have time for you're preachy professor talk all the time ya know?"

She heard him exhale roughly "Hmph, whatever. Just pay attention Skittles. Saving your ass again would be such a bother to my good arm."

She opened her mouth to retort, half thinking about just flipping him off, but caught herself as she watched his features harden again. He didn't even have to say "prepare yourself" this time. She could feel it coming.

Looking up to the sky, her instincts were unfortunately correct. A loud screech that people all the way in Ponyville likely heard, signaled the floating monstrosities' descent towards them. It rocketed down just like a bolt of lightning, seeming to appear one moment, only to vanish and reappear much closer to them the next.

It was in front of Rainbow before she even realized it, or could even move to react. It barreled forward towards her, its black talons extending, reaching for Rainbows throat. Yet somehow Daybreak seemed to have anticipated this, bringing his injured arm around in time to meet the creatures oncoming swipe. His fist clashed with the creatures outstretched nails, punching it in its open palm and saving Rainbow from being five inches shorter. The creature, clearly surprised it had been stopped a second time, reared back before attacking again.

Once again, Daybreaks left arm seemed to drop, dangling uselessly at his side, still shooting off tiny yellow sparks every couple of seconds. An illusion perhaps? If so, it certainly had her convinced, he certainly didn't seem to be faking the pain it was causing him. The strain in his breath when he moved it, the noticeable exhales of force and grimaces on his face, the beads of sweat down his cheeks. Subtleties that were hard to fake, but were obvious signs of pain from an injury. Was Daybreak really that good of actor/liar. If so, Twilight would have definitely had a point about his potential for chaos as an enemy. She silently thanked Celestia he was on her side, even if the Princess had literally nothing to do with it.

Half lost in side thought, Rainbow once again completely missed the creatures next attack. Though this was only partially from her own shortcomings, even fully focused she seemed unable to even detect when the creature was going to move, let alone keep up with it enough to fight back. This time however, her slightly averted gaze practically saved her life. She happened to be looking slightly to the left when the creature suddenly vanished from sight, appearing before her instantaneously. Daybreak swore as he turned, too slow to react this time, but Rainbow had lady luck on her side. Already staring in the appropriate direction, Rainbow reacted instinctively. This time, her instincts involved one satisfying uppercut to the wolf shadows lower jaw. She was so satisfied with her luck and the fact that she actually felt the horrid creatures jaw supposedly crunch under the weight of her attack, that she couldn't help the heroic scream that loosed from her lungs as she sent the creature up a noticeable few feet into the air with her strike!

"Shoryuken!" She half screamed half squealed with glee, as she quickly twirled herself a foot high in the air and landed nimbly a half second later as the creature met the earth with a satisfying thud before rolling back several feet, stunned. She imagined that if the wolf shaped horror had eyes, they would've been rolling in its head after a strike like that.

Daybreak looked as equally surprised as the creature that Rainbow had struck it, let alone caused it real damage. He stared on with widened eyes as its body suddenly looked more solid, flickering for a moment like broken overhead lighting and looking more and more wolfish by the second. A pair of red eyes were suddenly visible just above the creatures jowls wear its head presumably was. Though, to Rainbows great disappointment, its eyes were not spinning like Derpy if she'd been spun around a few times.

Whatever its current form, Daybreak must have taken it as a positive outcome, because he immediately went on the offensive. Rushing the creature with his good arm pulled back and a ball of green fire pooling into his fist, he went straight for where its throat should be. Though slowed by Rainbows stun, the creature was by no means beaten, as Daybreak found out when its crushing claws came down on his head. He avoided certain death by bringing up his left arm just in time. The claw came down, and this time there was clearly no avoiding the damage that would be done to the surrounding area from the force. Moss flew into the air as the ground shook around Rainbows feet. A gasp of fear for Daybreaks safety left her lips as she could only imagine what that blow did to him.

Once again though, after the moss and branches ceased their falling, Rainbow saw Daybreak kneeling, apparently unharmed. A noticeable difference from before though, was his left arm, raised in a defensive posture, and the black barrier around him. The barrier was significantly smaller this time around though, probably since he was only protecting himself. His arm no longer seemed to be bleeding from random places, instead it looked charred, blackened, like someone had overcooked it. He kept it up nonetheless, but the strain it must have caused him was more apparent than ever.

He was biting his lower lip while his whole face was scrunched in obvious discomfort. His eyes were clenched, but still open enough for him to see out of, and his lower half wobbled at the knees. He was not looking good, to say the least. The wolf creature, sensing its attack had once again met with failure, threw what Rainbow could only describe as a temper tantrum. With no obvious provocation, it threw its arm up and began to rapidly beat them down onto Daybreaks shield whilst snarling and howling in clear enragement!

Daybreaks eyes clenched shut after the first strike, clearly feeling the full weight of the creature with each blow that followed. He was on his knees in seconds, barely keeping his arm above his head. The bubble of energy around him continued to glow with apparent strength, but Rainbow could see the signs written across his face. What was odd to her was how the creature had suddenly decided to completely ignore her in favor of beating Daybreak into the ground. Realizing this was her moment to shine, Rainbow forced her wobbly feet to obey her and leaned herself over.

She planted her feet back in the sand, bringing her body near parallel with the ground, like she was preparing for the hundred meter sprint at school. Digging her feet back in the moss covered sand for support, she forced the ground to relent to her weight until she had a solid footing for both feet. Once she was firmly footed, she did her best to calm herself, despite watching the horror before her growing ever closer to shattering Daybreaks defenses. Whatever the situation, if she let her panic control her any further, she might get them both killed. She closed her eyes, and took in a deep breath.

"Stay calm...just stay calm...you've got this."

With her eyesight still stuck to this black and white viewing mode, she slowly opened her eyes and focused down on the creature whom was still fizzling with bright yellow energy. She looked it over, hoping her weird vision might detect some kind of weakness about it. She looked it over for anything she might have missed, the smallest detail could mean wonders for her right now. Her gaze drifted from its barely solid lower body, up its hazy torso, to its more solid looking head and upper claws. She stopped when her eyes drifted over its arms. Each time its struck down on the barrier...its body, especially its arms looked more and more solid. It was looking more and more like a black wolf monster than the shadow that had first attacked her. Was that because of its constant attacks, or something more, she did not know. But she knew for sure it became more pronounced with each blow to Daybreaks barrier.

"Hmm...his barrier is clearly made of dark magic, I've seen that enough to recognize it anywhere. Maybe it's affecting the creature somehow...if that's it...I just might have something. Hopefully this thing doesn't speak English."

Still keeping her body leaned forward, ready to sprint, she put one had to her mouth and yelled "HEY DAYBREAK!"

Just as she expected, the creature didn't seem to notice or care about her, but Daybreak did. His eyes briefly flickered, and though he clearly was straining to do so, he turned his head in her direction. She could only hope he understood her plan from what little she would say, just in case the wolf could understand her.

"WHEN I TELL YOU, PULSE OUT YOUR BARRIER WITH EVERYTHING YOU'VE GOT, LIKE YOU'RE TRYING TO PARRY THAT THING! OK?"

She could see him attempting to think over what she said in his mind, but his thoughts were ended instantly when the creature brought down its weight for another blow. Daybreak dropped down to both knees and Rainbow watched his arms begin to wobble, she doubted he could withstand much more punishment. Meekly raising his head, Daybreak half nodded to her, and half fell forward. She almost moved prematurely when he dropped down to his elbows, but at the sight of the barrier still holding, she held herself back.

She had no way of knowing if Daybreak had understood what she was planning, or even if what she was planning would work, but if it did...

"If this works, I'm a fucking genius." She let that thought comfort her as she steadied her feet and prepared to move.

"YOU READY DAYBREAK?!"

"JUST GO ALREADY DAMMIT! I CAN'T HOLD THIS ANYMORE!" His voice came out so deep she barely recognized it as him. In fact, for a moment she almost could have sworn it came form the wolf instead of him, as it had slightly motioned towards her when Daybreak had spoken...but that was ridiculous.

"OK........NOW!"

She thrust herself forward before even waiting to see if Daybreak would manage the feat she had requested. As usual though, he did not disappoint. His barrier pulsed outward at a massive interval, so much it actually surprised her since she thought he was running on empty. The creature wasn't thrown off him, but being already in the midst of its next attack it was sent stumbling backwards on its hind legs, very much off balance. She locked eyes with her target, and where precisely she wanted him to go, then brought her shoulder forward. As the wolf staggered back and phased to a nearly full solid form, Rainbow planted her shoulder straight into the creatures center section (hopefully its chest).

She put the full weight of her magical and physical strength behind the blow. Then as the creature doubled over, nearly folding itself in half over her back, she took one, then two extra steps, and flung it off her with the same forward momentum she'd already been building. The wolf flew from her back in an almost perfect straight line, and much to her glorious satisfaction, crashed right where she'd wanted. The creature, still holding a solid form, smashed the center of its back right into the mossy trunk of a very thick tree. The loud and clearly pained yip squelched from the creatures maw as a disgusting crunch echoed around the grove.

Instead of phasing through the tree like it might have before, the creature smashed, back first, into the six foot thick trunk of a tree, and practically folded itself completely in half...in the wrong direction. Rainbow could hear the gurgling sounds of the wolfs suffering from where she stood. If it had a spine, it had certainly shattered upon impact, and although it was a nasty thought for her to think about, it was exactly what she had wanted...which was an even more chilling thought to think about.

She pushed the uncomfortable notion away as she noticed her vision was finally returning to normal, the color returned to her eyes as she looked down upon Daybreaks half collapsed form. His barrier had long since dropped, probably the moment he felt the creature relent its assault, and he was now back at his knees, simply catching his breath. He didn't look relieved yet, but she expected that would come soon, right now, she could sigh loud enough for the both of them. She allowed herself to fall back onto her butt in the squishy ground beneath them and release her exhale of satisfaction. Until Daybreaks next words chilled the blood in her veins.

"D-don't...relax yet...there's still more coming..."

She could feel her pupils shrink in horror as he spoke. Instinct, or perhaps just the reality of what that implied, caused her to look up at that moment. With her vision now returned to normal, the black mist surrounding their grove was now visible to her eyes spectrum. It was thick like fog, but looked solid enough to touch. Every way she turned the mist surrounded them, they were trapped within it from all sides, with no escape. That thought, coupled with the many growls that started up mere seconds after, sent tingles down her spine. She looked to Daybreak, who was somehow already back on his feet, and glowing with energy. He looked slightly paler than usual, and his arm still looked like it had been cooked in an oven, but otherwise, he seemed fine. She couldn't even see the claw marks on his back anymore, in fact without the rips in his shirt she might not have even known he'd been slashed there.

"H-how?...How many Daybreak...How many are out there?" Her voice quivered with a fear that felt foreign to her. It was not something she was used to feeling, at least, not like this. Inevitability had never really crossed her mind before, but now, it seemed to be eating away at her. Daybreaks next words did not do anything to calm her anxieties either, even as she felt his hand touch her side, and energy suddenly flood back through her in massive tidal waves.

"Too many..." He sighed as he spoke. There was something like resignation in his tone, which was odd for him. He didn't seem like the type to go out with a whimper, but then he added "Looks like Famine made up her mind about killing or recruiting me pretty damn quick wouldn't you say?...I just wish I'd known she could send...these things. I could have actually prepared for this if I had the time... Dammit...I wish Twilight were here"

"Oh Celestia he must be desperate if he's wishing for Twilight..." The thought was half a joke, but a small reality of it did way on her regardless.

The growling around them seemed to draw closer, like a pack of Timberwolves closing in on their prey. The term felt more accurate than Rainbow cared to admit right then, even the black fog seemed to be shrinking in size, lessening the area they had to move before it would encompass them in it.

"What do you mean? Is there a way to fight these things? Anything is better than giving up!"

As she heard him chuckle, his aura pulsed out from his body, momentarily chilling her skin...but yet warming her from within.

"Giving up? Me? I don't have any intentions on doing that, nor should anyone who presumes to stand next to me. Right Rainbow Dash?" She felt a brief flutter in her chest, her fists clenched in excitement. Her motivation might have continued to grow if he'd left her at that, but instead he continued on.

"...No...I intend to fight every last one of them...I just want you to be aware Dash...we can't win. There is no chance of victory here...not against them."

The absolution in his voice is what really got to her. Whatever he was professing, he actually sounded like he'd already given up and accepted his fate. Perhaps it was just his better understanding of their enemy, but if this is what the knowledge brought, she'd rather remain blissfully ignorant. Her fists clenched tighter, so tight she felt her nails digging into her skin.

"We can win."

Such a small phrase, yet she conveyed so much to him with it. Mostly it was her lack of knowledge on what they were about to experience, but it was also her will. He felt her will to fight, even though neither of them had moved. Her words, her tone, he could feel the fire within her just from her one sentence. Half of him wanted to believe her, but he knew these creatures and their attack methods from his extensive readings in Canterlots' Restricted library...and one experience prior, as a child. The Pack , which was the tactic the creatures were currently implementing, had never been survived by anyone without the use of extremely powerful light magic. A force which he knew for a fact, neither he, nor Rainbow Dash, had the ability to wield at the moment.

"Rainbow could, but not to the strength needed to fend off this many at once...I'm not even sure Twilight could..."

Still Rainbows words did tell him one thing. She was not giving up, whether from blissful ignorance, stubbornness, or some other hidden quality he could not understand, she refused to quit.

"Your unrelenting need to soldier on, even in the face of the impossible...the sheer strength of your will...is that why I can't fathom being with anyone but you? Is that why I'm drawn to you Rainbow...maybe...because I want to be...like you? Is that possible? Do I admire you? Have I...maybe...actually fallen for you?...Hmmm...I'd love to live long enough to find out."

He felt movement to his side. Cutting his thoughts short, a shadowy form lunged out at him, bearing its claws and teeth like shiny trophies and aiming straight for his left hip! He moved to react, bringing his elbow to the ready and preparing to smash it down on top of the oncoming snout of the beast. Yet before he could manage it, he saw a blue foot appear in his vision, and smash down on the creatures nose, flattening it into the ground! Rainbow had beaten him...to defending his own body!

"How did she...?!...I must have given her more magic than I thought..."

No time to think! The creatures lunged in at them from all sides at once! The shadowy mist encompassed and shrouded itself around them as the beasts attacked! Rainbow disappeared from sight the moment the shadows found them. Daybreak was forced to react with his instincts. Closing his eyes and extending his perceptions, he reached out...and grabbed the first oncoming wolf by its claws, allowing them to dig painfully into his hand as he did. Clearly surprised at being touched, the creature failed to stop its own momentum, which Daybreak used to turn, swing it around, and toss into the nearest oncoming beast.

Eyes useless in the darkness of the shadows, Daybreak kept them shut and relied on his other senses, amplified by magic and his own ability to feel the darkness these creatures released. Their dark aura was similar to his chaos aura, therefore allowing him to easily sense them without too much trouble. The trouble was Rainbow Dash. He had no idea how she might fare in this situation, and he could no longer feel her energy around him. All he wanted to do was find her and run...but he knew that wasn't an option.....yet.

He knew if he stopped to think about Rainbow Dash or how she would fair, he wouldn't stand a chance of surviving. These creatures were perfect hunters, they would sense his hesitation and react to it. He had to keep focused at all times, then if and only if, he managed to fight them off, he could worry about Rainbow.

"As much as it sickens me...I have to forget about you for now Dashie...Don't you dare die!"

He felt it coming, too quick for him to react he felt the dark energy appear behind him. A powerful force struck the back of his head, sending him sprawling forth into the ground. As his elbows slid in the moss he felt another one appear overhead. Once again it was in a would-be blind spot of his and too quick for him to turn and defend against. Knowing this, he instead used the slippery moss, and his forward momentum, to his advantage. Magically charging his palms, he dug his hands into the ground, and gently pulled himself forward along the muck. As the beasts claws came smashing down, Daybreaks magically charged momentum propelled him out from under the creatures belly and several feet ahead of the danger.

With a split second more to react, he used his momentary evasion to counterattack, in the only way he could think. With the overabundance of moss at his disposal! Sliding to a stop some several feet ahead of the shadow wolfs face, Daybreak dug his nails into the vegetation beneath him and pulsed out a wave of his aura. The earth beneath him shook briefly, before a tidal wave of slippery moss shot forth from the ground, enveloping the shadow wolf to his immediate rear. The small wave washed over the whole perimeter of the cove and everything inside of it. He knew his attack would do no real damage, but his hope was more that he'd displaced them for a moment.

He took his moment of respite and got to his feet. He stepped back, and instantly felt cool flesh brush his torn shirt. With only a slight jump of surprise, he muttered with relief.

"Dash...that you?"

He heard her raspy breathing so clos to his neck, it gave him the shivers. He knew it was her before she even spoke. "Yeah...I'm here."

"Y-You good?" The slight shake in his question was hard to ignore, but she forced herself to be as honest as possible, without worrying him.

"I'm good...I think one of them clipped me...but other than that, I'm fine."

Growling encircled them, deafening them to their thoughts once more.

"Well...Try and stay that way for me."

"Dash...!"

"I know!"

They both moved as the energy appeared around them again. Springing themselves from the ground, both Daybreak and Rainbow leapt upwards from the black mist and into the surrounding mangroves. Each of them perched on a sturdy branch as the very air around them seemed to thicken at their presence. The black mist seemed to dive in on itself as they exited, like it had been attempting to attack them. From within the mist, the creatures leapt out at them, too many to count. Daybreak, now out of the darkness and having full use of his eyes, counted how many were an immediate threat to his vitals as they closed in. He dropped from his perch as the first came for him. Reaching up, he grasped the bottom of the branch with his hands as he fell, then propelled himself into a swing with a burst of aura from his back. He leapt from one vine to the next as the creatures came at him, dodging and anticipating their attacks noticeably easier than before. He looked back for a split second to see Rainbow do a similar maneuver and begin moving in the opposite direction, taking a small section of the pack with her in pursuit. The rest of the horde, came after him. This immediately justified his theory that he was the primary target, and made him feel slightly better about Rainbows chances. Odds were if she proved too difficult, they'd break off and come back after him. So for now he knew he could do nothing but hope she'd be safe and focus on himself, as much as he hated it.

Perhaps the mangrove vines had the beasts disoriented, or perhaps he was just quickly adapting to their unnatural speed. Either way, dodging them was becoming easier by the minute. Sensing a wolf closing in behind him, he reached up, catching the next passing branch as he jumped, and swung back around to face it dead on. Extending his foot out, he saw the creature attempt to stop its body mid leap, but it was too late. Both he and the beast connected in the air, his foot crushing his weight into the wolfs gut.

They both fell, but as where he merely extended a hand and righted himself neatly on another branch, the wolf plummeted into the branches and water below. Not a terribly long fall, as mangroves didn't grow tall enough for any fall from them to be easily fatal. But the several snapping vines indicating a painful fall were more than enough to please him as he moved on.

As he moved about, hopping from branch to branch and searching for any way to gain an advantage, he felt two more shadows appear behind him. He was already mid-jump when he felt them and knew there was no avoiding damage this time. So he reacted the only way he knew how. He spun himself around mid flight to meet the oncoming attackers, and, extending both his hands outward in front of him, loosed a cannons worth of fiery blaze into the faces of his attackers while they remained just outside of arms length.

The fire caught both wolves off guard and met them full in the face. Of course, he knew no damage would come to them from that as they began to absorb and radiate the fire almost instantly, but at the very least he hoped to blind them. He knew it had worked, because the creatures next several swipes at him missed by miles. Knowing the inevitable sudden stop was coming, he braised his front and back as both the blinded wolves, and the oncoming branch he'd decided to ignore, collided with him. The wolves flaming bodies sprawled into him, only making his collision with the branch that much more painful. The three smashed through the mangroves and tumbled down through the rest of the vines. The wolves seemed to be the luckier of them, as they kept crashing through things all the way down to the water, where they either exploded into steam when touching the water...or were instantly extinguished...he couldn't tell. Daybreak however, was not so lucky.

As he fell, he smashed through several layers of vine, only to have the rest of the wind knocked out him as his fall came to very sudden stop. A slightly stronger root than most appeared from nowhere, extending out from the nearest mangrove and catching him by the stomach as he fell. He heard a sharp snap close to his ear and felt a quick surge of searing pain in his shoulder, before his body went numb. The remaining wolves that he hadn't sprayed with flames flew past him, screeching all the way down to the water, then instantly vanished from sight in a black cloud of vapory smoke upon contact, just like the others. Daybreak hoped that meant that at least those ones were gone for now, but knowing his luck, he dared not count on it. Regardless of either, he allowed himself to just hang there, temporarily exhausted from so much quick paced fighting...and the vine in his gut.

Hehe...guess they weren't water proof...hehe...ow"

Despite his over whelming desire to simply let his eyes shut as he hung suspended in the air, it seemed the days events were not quite done with him yet. He felt it long before he looked up, the overwhelming weight of several dark auras appearing around him. He looked only to confirm his senses were working properly. He wished he hadn't. His eyes grew to the size of fine china dinner plates as he raised his throbbing head. Encircling him in every direction he looked, an entire platoons worth of the shadowy wolf beasts perched along the mangrove vines. He could barely see the little patches of light in between the wolves, since they were all so huddled close together it was nearly impossible to tell them apart. This only served to emphasize the sheer number now surrounding him.

Drawing in a few quick breaths, he attempted to right himself upon the vine he hung from. His limbs didn't seem to wanna respond to his demands, but he eventually forced up his right arm at least. It didn't matter though, the moment his hand touched the vine, and he attempted to start pushing himself up...every wolf around him sprung forth. The dark mist protruding from their skin momentarily blocked any light from reaching his eyes, and all Daybreak could see was the outline of hundreds of black wolf bodies in the air, coming at him from all sides. His body shook with fear as the beasts descended down upon him. With barely any strength to move, he fought to push himself up in time, to give him just enough strength to force his body from the vine. A painful fall to the water below was better than the alternative...but it was no use. His arms were too pained and his body to shaken from his fall for him to move. Even as he heard their howls of victory descend around him, he attempted to force himself over the vine and fall.

He felt the root beneath his gut shake violently, as though the wolves had landed upon it, but he never felt anything touch him. Instead, a blindingly hot, white light punched its way through his strained eyes and filled up his vision! Suddenly his face and body was full of heat, it was like he was standing next to an erupting volcano, or an angry dragons fire! The light was blinding, yet not actually painful, even with it overwhelming his vision he was still able to see the small army of wolves evaporate and/or explode into puffs of black smoke as the light enveloped their bodies. They looked like they were burning from the inside out, their screams of pain unlike anything he'd ever heard before! He wished he could clamp his ears shut, but his arms dangled stubbornly in front of him, even as he willed them to move. The numbness from his fall still overwhelmed him, and so he was forced to watch in awe as the painful light destroyed all his attackers at once, in one giant flash!

Once it ended, he felt painful tears welling up in his eyes. His eyes felt dry, much like the time he'd traversed the Saddle Arabian deserts for days, but this was much quicker and hit him all at once. He blinked his eyes, but felt nothing. He blinked again, and blinked and blinked until he forced them to fully water and run down his cheeks. It was blissful to feel for some reason, and so oddly distracting that he almost didn't notice his branch shake as something plopped down onto it. When he finally did open his eyes again, he felt the new presence before he saw it. Turning his head ever slightly to the right, he found a pair of bare feet standing next to his back on the vine.

He looked up, and found he was staring into the smiling face of someone he did not recognize. It was a girl, and by the looks of her chest from his current view, she had to be at least his age. The girl in question wore a tight fitting, starch white, two piece bikini. It, just like Twilights friends, seemed to reveal way too much skin for his comfort, even more so since he did not know this strange girl. As he hung uselessly next to her, he took a quick note of her body. Her skin was a slightly darker shade of orange than Sunset Shimmers, making her a closer match to his pale color rather than Sunset Shimmers, but it still kept that bright shine her skin had, rather than the dark feel his gave off. The girls white bikini top and bottom, other than exposing much of her toned hips and above average (but thankfully not ridiculously large) breasts, complemented her skin in an odd manner that he could not quite place. The colors looked odd paired together, but not in any negative way...just odd.

Working his way up, he found his eyes nearly jump to her hair, which was blood red and more obvious than the sun above their heads. Something about her hair seemed to glue his eyes to it, it was a deep red, too perfectly matching the color of running blood in a way that no other description but that could capture, except for one, single pink streak on his right (her left) side that fell some in her face, but mostly traveled down her back with the rest. Her hair extended down past her shoulders, and seemingly stopped somewhere down her back, but he could not tell where from his current position. She had a fairly attractive face, and piercing blue eyes. Other than her hair, he would have said her eyes were the next feature that grabbed at him. If her hair was the color of blood red and overly obvious, then her eyes were like a frozen tundra of icy blue. Something you would find yourself lost in for days, weeks on end without any hope of rescue. If they'd been slits, this would have made sense instantly...but they were normal. He felt slightly hypnotized just staring into them, it made him severally uncomfortable thinking it to himself, but he couldn't deny it.

"She's...almost as pretty as Dash..."

"Hmmhmm...Mes yeux sont là en haut"

Her voice, soft yet somehow feeling of a hidden firmness smacked the thought from his head. He shook away his daze and refocused his eyes "Huh...What?..."

"That is vat I vas vondering. Darling if you stare, like zat any longer, I might have to reconsider your rescue."

He couldn't quite place the accent he felt tickle his ear when she spoke, but it reminded him heavily of a more romantically famous part of Equestria...A part which he'd visited only once and swore he'd never go back to. Too many kissy, snooty people. He averted his gaze instantly to avoid giving her the wrong impression, and forced his usual attitude back to the surface.

"Hmph, as if I was staring, please...Who are you anyways? Did you cast that light that destroyed the wolves?

She nodded "Vhy do you ask, impressed, yes?"

"Actually I am...But I'd never admit that aloud. Not directly anyways."

"That was a powerful light spell. That's alot of pure magic to release all at once. Energy like that isn't to...common, so let's say I'm curious".

The girl put a hand to her mouth, only slightly covering up a girly giggle. "Mmhm oui, obviously. Well, peu fréquent est commune . You will find that alot around Ponyville."

A small chuckle of his own actually escaped him, though it was partially pained due to the vine still wedged in-between his gut and ribs. "Ehehe yeah...I've noticed. These people seem full of surprises. Still, even uncommon is pushing the boundaries of modesty, magic that powerful requires a powerful vessel to release from. You just destroyed around fifty very powerful dark creatures...you should be exhausted at the very least. But you like pretty fine to me."

She loosed another giggle "My my, quite the sveet talker aren't you?"

He bit his lower lip in surprise "Err!...T-that's not what I meant!...I only meant that you look surprisingly healthy for using a spell of that magnitude!"

Her giggled now changed to a snicker "Oh ho! So, impressed then, yes?"

He gritted his teeth to keep from cursing at her, an odd amount of frustration suddenly bubbling up within him.

"Look...Just help me up ok! I've got to get going! Rainbow Dash could need my help!"

Possibly sensing his annoyance, or perhaps having had her fun she giggled again.

"Rainbow Dash...hmm...I do not know zis person, but I know ze name. Is she perhaps a friend of Princess Twilight?"

He blinked in surprise "Actually...yes...and I need to find her asap!"

The girl nodded, as if now in understanding "Oui oui, here..."

He looked up as she extended a hand out to him, just to his eye level. As if he could actually move his arm that high in his current predicament, of course she had no way to know that. However, her fingers being this close did offer him the chance to notice her fingernails had been painted, matching the same blood red color as her hair. He didn't know why he noticed that, but he did.

"Umm...I can't quite get my hand that high right now. I had the wind knocked out of me pretty good, and my arms don't seem to be working right at the moment. Could you perhaps...assist me another way?"

The question made him feel overly helpless, but at present the fact remained that he still couldn't move, let alone raise his arms. So he had few other options unless he wanted to try levitating himself, or teleporting, then possibly missing and/or falling through more vines if he screwed up, only causing him to waist more time. Time which he needed to be using to find Rainbow! Luckily, the girl seemed to decide not to tease at him this time, and instead simply aided him. A pair of warm arms wrapped around his chest, and easily pulled him up, lifting him into the air like she was about to suplex him. Instead though, she simply set his wobbly legs down on the branch and waited for him stand. She allowed him to lean against her until he could support himself. The ease at which she had lifted him definitely made him wary of her. He hadn't felt a single ripple within her aura, which meant she'd lifted him off of base strength alone.

"She's probably stronger than Rainbow Dash...yikes...Now that's a scary thought...she doesn't look to be any more fit than her...Wonder where she's hiding the muscle"

"So anyway..." Her voice quickly brought him back from his thoughts. He blinked and saw her extending a hand outward for him to take, the gesture she was implying being very obvious, even to him.

It took him a few seconds of staring before he realized what she was doing. "Oh!...Right...Umm..."

He attempted to raise his left arm, but a sharp twinge of pain shot up his shoulder, instantly halting the idea. He made a quick glance at his left side and remembered, upon laying eyes on its charred state, what he'd put it through recently. With a quick chuckle, he attempted to play it off and extend his other hand instead. However this one got even less of a response from him. His whole right arm refused to budge an inch, and instead hung there next to his body like a limp noodle. Frustrated, he strained and scrunched his eyes, attempting to elicit some form of movement from the stubborn limb. Instead it simply remained by his side, swinging in the breeze. He looked up to his rescuer and gave a soft laugh of embarrassment.

"Umm...Yeah...So how about you give me your...ahh...name...Yeah!...What's your name first?"

She raised an eye "Is zer a problem with shaking my hand? Where I am from, zis is considered extremely rude, to deny introductions. Perhaps I am doing somezing wrong? My customs for greeting are so very different from here. Hmm...Ponyvilles peoples never fail to fascinate me."

Feeling a slight twitch in his eye for being called rude, especially when he hadn't actually meant to do it for once, he quickly sputtered out "N-No no! It's not that...it's just...umm...well...I..."

Sighing with resignation, he realized there was no hiding it...he flung his shoulders back and forth, flinging his arms about like they were noodles attached to his body rather than limbs. When he finished, the mystery girl was giving him the strangest of looks.

"I can't move either of my arms for some reason! I mean, I can sort of move my left...but it really hurts to do so. I must have put alot of strain on it during the fight. But my other...I can't tell what's wrong...I just can't move it. At all."

The girl leaned forward on her toes and extended her neck out, almost like she was looking down onto him, rather than at him. This was odd as she was already his height, and there was no reason for her to need to get any taller to notice something on him. Yet nevertheless, upon peering at him from her tiptoes, she gasped sharply and was upon him in a millisecond, poking at his left and right arm with her oddly sharp fingernails.

She started at his left, making him very uncomfortable with her constant jabbing at the tender skin there. She poked and prodded at the charred looking limb, causing him plenty of unnecessary pain as she did so. After a series of "does zis hurts" and "how about heres" she stood back, and said in the most unemotional and matter-a-factly voice he'd ever heard directed at him by anyone other than Twilight

"Well dear...zat arm is as good as dead."

He blinked twice, looking at her sideways "Beg pardon?"

She mirrored his gesture "Did I stutter dear? Your arm is dead. Magically. Jeter...a cast might be in order."

Daybreak released a mouth full of hot air "I am not wearing a granite slab wrapped in gauss over my arm"

The girl momentarily put her hands on her hips, like all girls do when they scold someone, but then decided better of it and simply replied "Well zen get a brace or somezing. To keep your arm from moving for awhile. If you ever vish to cast another spell from zat limb, I suggest you give it some much needed rest."

The idea of walking around looking like a bird with its wing clipped was absolutely appalling to him, but he also knew she had a point. In his travels he'd seen a few cases where overexertion of magic in one specific limb could dull or even kill its ability to channel magic, sometimes permanently if not properly treated with constant rest and healing spells by magic other than the victims.

"Which means I'm gonna need someone's help...greeeeeeat...hmmm, let's see. Rainbow's no good at healing magic, I can say that for near certain just by the odd patch job she gave my back. It's comfortable, but not very effective in the long run. Maybe Sunset Shimmer...I don't think I'd mind that too much, she's more or less my friend now. Well...I know I can mostly trust her at least....ughh, such a pain in the ass."

With a sigh, he relented "Fine...A brace or something...but later, not now. What about the other arm?"

Once again, she went about his side, poking and prodding at him. She leaned closer for this side though, getting right up so close to his arm he could feel her breath along his skin. She would poke, ask if it hurt, or even if he felt it. If and when he said no, she would moved on, but if he said yes, she would drag her finger across his skin, like drawing an X on him. Then she would move on anyways. This odd examination went on for a minute or so, before she finally seemed satisfied.

Pulling her head back from his arm, Daybreak nearly gasped. She seemed to have materialized glasses from nowhere. She was now cleaning them in her hand with a rag that had appeared equally as quickly. For a moment, Daybreak felt a rush of deja vu as his eyes met this girls face when she replaced the glasses atop her nose. The streak in her hair, the glasses, the power...

"Oh gods...no wonder I feel weird..."

A ball of white light suddenly overtook his vision. Regaining his attention, the mystery girl seemed to be holding a shiny ball of white aura atop the tip of a short curved dagger, whihch she grasped firmly in her right hand. He didn't waste time wondering where the dagger had come from, she'd probably just materialized it like her glasses anyways.

"La douleur sera féroce...err...zis will hurt."

"Umm...Ok...will it fix my arm?"

She nodded.

"Then do it."

With another nod, she flicked the tip of her blade forward, letting the small sphere float freely away. She then gently slipped the dagger in the side of her bikini bottoms, holstering it in place and stepping back. Daybreak wondered if he was supposed to do something with this little ball, but he didn't get the chance to ask. The orb began moving towards him on its own, crawling at a snails pace towards his right arm. He watched with anxious anticipation as the orb inched closer and closer to his skin. It felt like an eternity before the little ball finally made contact, but the pain he was promised did not come. The orb simply continued forward, phasing through his skin and vanishing inside his body.

After a moment of silence, Daybreak felt the anticlimactic mood settling over his head. His impatience got the better of him.

"Umm...You said this was supposed to hur-"

Snap!

The words died in his throat, never making it to the surface. He felt white hot, searing pain, welling up in his shoulder. A pain as hot as the spell that had wasted the wolves, and it felt like it was bubbling directly beneath his shoulder blade, or burning through his collar bone. Tears poured into his eyes as he struggled not to squeal like a child. A high pitched note swelled in his throat, but he managed to withhold most of it.

A small "Eeep..." was all that escaped him.

His shoulder felt better instantly, but a severe aching began to settle along his whole arm. He recognized the pain as familiar, but couldn't figure why he was feeling it. He looked to the mystery girl for answers, while slowly beginning to flex and stretch his arm.

"What happened? What did you do?"

The girl brushed her hands together like she'd just finished some dirty task and smiled "I fixed you, and quite remarkably if I may add. I've only ever truly tested zat on noses and a few toes. Never a fully dislocated arm before, I vas almost worried I might fold you like ze pretzel."

Blinking, he now felt extremely foolish for letting this obvious nut case even dare to touch him, he cocked his head, hoping he'd misheard her.

"Pardon you? My shoulder was dislocated...and you healed me...WITH A SPELL YOU'VE NEVER USED BEFORE!?"

She smiled, either not understanding his sudden outburst, or finding actual humor in it. He wasn't entirely sure.

"Ehhh...Yes? Zat vas my first time, twas very good, yes?"

His right eye twitched in unrest "ARE YOU MAD WOMAN?! WHAT IF YOU'D BROKEN MY ARM, OR TURNED IT INTO SOME WEIRD VEGETABLE?! I'M NOT A FUCKING TEST DUMMY YOU KNOW! I'M A PERSON! HOW IRRESPONSIBLE A MAGICIAN CAN YOU BE TO TEST OUT SPELLS LIKE THAT ON...on..."

The words failed him. Not because they were having no obvious effect on the girl before him, but because of a sudden realization he'd come to.

"Im being pretty hypocritical with this here...I mean...I guess I let Twilight do this to me plenty of times when we were kids, but it never really bothered me then. I guess I just had more faith in her."

The girl had moved her hands back to her hips, shooting him an odd look with a single eyebrow raised to him.

"You say you'd rather I not repair your injury? Should I put it back zen?" She reached for her dagger as the blades tip began to glow with bright light once again. Daybreak immediately threw out his right arm, frantically waving it in front of her.

"No! No no no! Absolutely not!...Look...just forget it. We need to move on and find Rainbow Dash. I have to make sure she's ok."

Once again appearing confused, or perhaps that was just the universal look she always had, the girl cocked her head. "Zis Rainbow Dash you keep referring, she is your...fleur dans l'obscurité ? Yes?"

He heard that strong tingle of an accent again. One he couldn't help but feel he'd heard somewhere before. He couldn't quite place it, or the odd language for that matter.

"I don't know what you mean...Err...she is important to me of that's what you mean."

She nodded "Oui...Err...yes, I mean."

He nodded in return. "Then yes, she is my...err fleur-dans-I-obs-urite?"

The crimson haired girl placed a hand to her mouth, stifling a giggle "Pas mal...I shall try to use better phrasing from now on, so as to not have you butcher my tongue yes?"

He felt slightly awkward now. He must have truly destroyed her wording just then. "Uhh...sure thanks I guess."

With another nod, the girl motioned her hand around the groves. "Guide moi...Lead the way.

With a slight smile, he gave her a confirming nod. He lowered his stance, calling forth aura from within his body. He willed it to flow through his limbs, to balance him on an equilibrium, so that he could move normally without the use of his left arm for awhile. He felt the aura swim across his feet, a small bell went off in his head, and he leapt forth!

"Hang on Dashie...I'm coming for you!"

Memento Mori

If you have ever had the pleasure of working with a disabled or crippled limb, then surely you can guess that jumping from branch to branch in a thick brush of mangroves is no easy task. Add to the fact that Daybreak seemed unable to resist screeching out Rainbows name every other jump like a mad banshee, made this task all the more annoying. It was becoming an aggravating and unbearable routine to constantly witness. He would jump, land, plant his feet on the branch, yell, then jump again and repeat. Granted the jumps from branch to branch were magically charged so he did manage to hover in open air for a good few seconds between each landing, giving him more time to look around...but that didn't make it any less annoying to deal with. The good news about it taking so long to track down Rainbow Dash, was that Daybreak managed to finally pull the red haired girls name from her. In between his screeching for Rainbow, and jumping from out grove to out grove like a monkey, he managed to find a quick moment to ask her. Her name was Jackie. Jackie Blaze, but apparently she preferred to just be called Jackie. He didn't ask why, it was a pretty common thing to find with people with longer names preferring only a certain part to be spoken. To be honest, he really didn't care. All he cared about was finding Rainbow Dash, and the only reason he'd even bothered to ask the girls name was in case he needed to call her for some reason. Not knowing her name would certainly be a problem if he suddenly needed to her assistance.

It was actually Jackie who ended up finally hearing a response to his consistent yells. She grabbed him by the scruff of his torn shirt mid leap to stop him from jumping right past the small clearing where the response originated. Rather than thanking her like he should've, he shot her an annoyed glare for nearly tearing what remained of his shirt, and proceeded to perch himself on the nearest branch.

Daybreak wasted no time in feeling out the clearing ahead with his magic. He wanted to know exactly what he was going to be walking into. Slowly, he shut his eyes and extended out his perceptions, feeling the area ahead of them. He could sense the overwhelming life force of the vines and moss around the area, and the many creatures living in the shallow waters beneath. It made the scene ahead appear fuzzy in his brain and forced him to focus down on only the powerful sources of magic ahead. From his position he could sense two powerful energies in the clearing directly ahead of them. One was vibrantly radiating aura in all directions, like a train venting excess smoke or steam. Meanwhile the other was doing the polar opposite, it was drastically decreasing in power, shrinking in size and strength with massive leaps. Whatever creature that energy belonged to was either dying or being drained, but with all the life surrounding him, obscuring his senses, he couldn't be sure who or what each energy belonged to. That left only one option.

Without a word to Jack, Daybreak dropped down from the branch, crunching into moss below with a sickening squish. He'd barely touched ground, before he took off in a full sprint directly ahead. Jack released a sigh, seeing her moment of rest was now over, then quickly followed suite.

With each step he took closer to the clearing he began to feel more and more apprehension creeping into his thoughts.

"What if the fading aura is Dash? What if the strong aura is one of those creatures about to finish her off? What if I'm too late? If I'd just stayed with her instead of allowing us to be separated in the first place...."

He found his strides becoming longer as the last bit of brush blocking his path was in sight. He'd been there soon, but he wanted to be there now!

"If she's hurt it's my fault. I shouldn't have left her alone with any of those things for even a second. What'll I do...What'll I say to her friends? To Scoots?...How will I go on if she's...?...Dashie...!"

He practically jumped the last five feet through the brush ahead! Bursting through the final layer of mossy vines with such magical force he actually set the surrounding plants momentarily ablaze! He was so frantic as he skidded to a halt in the slush, he wasn't quite able to register what he was looking at until after coming to a full stop, and then he still stared on for a good few moments. Long enough for the enflamed brush to extinguish itself.

"You're...ok?"

His jaw might have hit the ground. She wasn't just ok, she was sitting atop the heaving body of one of the wolf creatures. The creature was pulsating a black tar-like substance that extended from its chest and ran down its back leg, almost the length of its tail. Rainbow was just there, sitting atop the creatures motionless shoulder blades, one leg crossed, the other swinging casually side to side in front of the wolfs jawline. She wore the biggest grin, which transformed into a toothy smile at the sight of him and his expression.

Truly he didn't know what to say, she barely seemed to have a scratch on her except for a single deep gash on her right arm. It was bleeding quite a bit, but didn't seem that serious in the grand scheme of things. She was splattered with splotches of the black tar substance which the creature was leaking, across various parts of her skin. However, like the gash, considering what he expected to find, this was like Hearths Warming to him.

The shock wore off after about a moment of them simply staring at each other. Rainbow with her signature smirk of victory and Daybreak with a look of shock equivalent to if someone had just crowned him king of Equestria! After a moment in time that seemed to last an eternity as they stared at each others expressions, he finally moved. Rainbows eyes widened briefly as Daybreak leapt at her! She squealed when his body connected with hers, one arm tackling her off the top of the creature and into the mossy, mucky ground beneath.

He didn't say a word to her, he just began planting quick, excited kisses all over her face and neck! She squealed and squeaked as he kissed her mercilessly, but never tried to squirm away from him. Despite being caught completely unawares by his sudden onslaught of affection, it was something she welcomed happily, especially after the ordeal she'd just been through. His lips grazed a particularly sensitive spot on her neck that seemed to trip a switch in her head. The pain in her wound briefly forgotten, she was ready to wrap her legs around him and resume their fun from earlier. She might have, if she hadn't then spotted Jackie staring over at them from the brush. Both girls eyes briefly widened as they met each other.

The shriek that followed wasn't girly by any means, it was more of surprise than anything else. It also might have had a slight bit of annoyance behind it, since her fun had been halted before beginning yet again. Rainbows arms sprung to life as she roughly pushed Daybreak off her body, causing him to give a firm grunt of pain when he landed on his disabled arm. She scrambled to her feet, half ready for a fight before she felt Daybreaks good hand on her shoulder.

"It's ok Dashie, she's with me. She helped me fight off the Shadow Wolves, and find you."

Only lowering her clenched hands by a slight bit, Rainbow glared at the crimson haired girl.

"Oh really?"

Rainbows eyes snaked their way up and down this new girl with surprisingly malice thoughts. She found herself criticizing this girls looks in her mind, something she'd only ever attributed to Rarity and would certainly never admit to aloud.

"Hmph...And how did you manage that?"

It took no prompting for him to realize he was to stay silent and let Jackie answer. He couldn't place it, but something in Dash's voice had suddenly changed, there was a bit of aggression in it. Jackie grinned at Rainbow, showing her perfectly aligned white teeth.

"With zis!"

Rainbow shrieked, and even Daybreak nearly jumped to his feet. Faster than either of them could track, Jackie's hand flung behind her bottoms and withdrew the blade she'd placed there earlier. It's tip was now less than an inch from Rainbows nose, the glint from the moss light cast an eerie glow across its surface. Rainbows eyes narrowed down on the blade, giving her a slightly derped look in the light. From his angle on the ground, Daybreak was suddenly able to notice something interesting about the blade, but it seemed Rainbow beat him to it.

"A Cursed Light Dagger?"

Jackie merely nodding, mimicking Rainbows previous smirk in an almost too perfect way.

For Daybreak, the marking he had just noticed etched into the side of blade were what had made him realize the blades properties. But he doubted Rainbow could seen them with it's tip inches from her nose, there must be some other way of identifying it he didn't know...or she was just more observant than him. These days he didn't discount anything with her.

Noting Jackie's mocking smirk after she'd taken her eyes off the blade, which was so close she could smell it, Rainbows own lips curved back into a grin.

"And where would you have come by something like this? According to Twilight these things are illegal. I'd hate to have to report you."

Now that was a surprise. For Rainbow to recognize the dagger and know of it's illicitness. Not to mention her threatening to report someone for anything, the idea was laughable. Truly he needed to pick Rainbows brain more often than he did, she knew more about deep magic than she let on...or perhaps Twilight had taught her more than he thought. Regardless, she was right, a blade of that nature was extremely illegal, due to the magic hidden within.

"That blades magic is drawn from some of the purest forms of magic in the world, usually from moonlight. This often causes serious negative affects on our weather control during the absorption. This pure magical energy it contains allows it to banish even the most heinous forms of dark magic with little effort, so long as it has the energy reserves to due so. Even I don't know how many uses that thing has...but I'm more concerned with how she got it. I'd assumed Celestia, or at least Twilight, would have collected and stored all remaining blades of that nature after the last war. That's two cursed blades I've located around Ponyville...and the fact that this girl clearly knows how to wield this one, is worth concern. But still..."

Moving to get fully to his feet, Daybreaks arm slid down from Rainbows shoulder, gently lowering her clenched fists with him as he did.

"Dash, for now let's give her the benefit of the doubt. That blade's nothing I can't handle if things went awry. Once we're back safe with everyone we can interrogate her to your hearts content. But right now, I just want to get my arm looked at by Sunset."

"Hm? Your arm...what's wrong with...?"

As if just noticing his left arms blackened color for the first time, Dash shrieked even louder than before! This time her scream made him jump as well!

"AHHH! WHAT THE HELL?!"

"W-WHAT! WHAT'S WRONG RAINBOW?!"

"WHAT'S WRONG? WHAT DO YOU MEAN WHAT'S WRONG? LOOK AT YOUR ARM...IT'S FUCKING BLACK! IT LOOKS LIKE AN OVER COOKED HAMBURGER!"

"...Oh..." Daybreak exhaled with relief. "I already knew that, I thought it had gotten worse for a sec there. Don't do that Rainbow!"

"Don't do...? YOUR ARM IS FUCKING CHARRED! Y-YOU ASSHOLE! How can I not freak out at that! And what do you mean worse? It can get worse?"

"If ve do not get it treated soon, zen it could be yes. So ve should move on to Princess Twilight and get it properly mended straight avay." Jackie returned the blade to its previous spot in her bottoms. She then motioned ahead with her hand "Shall ve progress?"

Daybreak nodded "Right, Dash stick close to me. I might need a little assistance. I used a good amount of magic forcing myself to get here fast. I wanna use the rest of it to start healing my arm as best I can for now. So I'm done tree hopping for awhile."

Rainbow was beside him before he'd finished speaking. Already lifting his good arm around her neck to give him support, she started walking them forward through the brush at a decently quick pace, but nothing too strenuous for him to hold. As they walked past Jackie, Rainbow kept her eyes glued to her until she was completely behind them and out of her peripheral vision. She found herself counting under her breath, how many steps behind them Jackie remained as she started to follow.

"Six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve...twelve paces exactly. Enough room to push Daybreak away and dodge if she tries anything...But not enough room to counterattack before she closes the distance...hmm..."

Daybreak would have found this humorous, if he hadn't been able to feel Rainbows tensed up muscles and her rigid aura without even trying. She was clearly on edge. Which put him on edge. Which made his left arm begin to tingle with aching as he tensed up.

"Hey Dashie?" He lowered his voice so as not to let Jackie hear, but still managed to pass along a small tenderness in just his words. Something Rainbow did not fail to notice. He almost instantly felt her muscles relax, if ever so slightly at his voice.

"Yeah dude, what's up?" She answered him equally as quiet.

"What's wrong huh? I can feel the ripples in your arm muscles, and your aura is all over the place. You sure those things didn't do more than clip you?" Rainbow shrugged as his eyes briefly swam over to the small stream of blood still escaping her opposite arm. He wasn't perfect in his medical knowledge but he knew enough to know that the rate she was bleeding wasn't serious or life threatening. She'd heal naturally from a wound like that.

"Probably stings like a bitch, but I doubt it's anything she can't handle...Still, best show my concern, it may just relax her a bit more."

When she failed to follow up her shrug with an answer, he pressed her again. "Dashie, if you want, I can give that wound a kiss to make you feeeeeel better. I know it's gotta sting like my mother, right?"

He saw her lips twitch. She was with holding her chuckle so obviously he practically saw her swallow her giggle. She kept her eyes focused straight ahead and he could feel her quicken her pace, but this time at least she gave him more than just a shrug in response this time.

"I don't really care about my scratched arm right now dude. I just wanna get you back to Sunset and Twilight before anything else happens."

He scoffed "That's oddly serious of you Dash. Where's the Rainbow that craves new adventure and excitement? Come on, out with it. I know there's something else bothering you. It can't be that I went and got myself fucked up again. I mean, that happens like every other day with me."

He heard her release a sigh as his last words escaped him, almost too quickly. "Yeah, I know. You seem to injure yourself more by just existing, than I ever do practicing for anything athletic. And trust me when I tell you, that is saying something. I once crashed through Twilights house (before it was the castle) and managed to destroy and deshelf nearly everyone of her books, in just one act."

Ignoring her horrid grammar, Daybreak chuckled then blew air from his lips showing he was not impressed. "Pssssh, that it? Please. I once drank Cherry Fireball shots with the Griffon King that were so spicy, I literally sneezed a flaming hole straight through his palace walls to the outside. Eight consecutive walls I might add. Made of platinum."

Rainbow looked over, nearly tripping them both over a well hidden root in the mud as she did so. "Really dude? Come on, that's not even impressive. Spike sneezes fireballs through our houses almost daily now. Though, I will give you props for drinking with the Gryphon King. What's he like by the way? Not much is really known about him over here in Ponyville, or anywhere in Equestria I imagine."

Narrowly avoiding a tree branch hanging just low enough to mock his tallness with its leaves, Daybreak smirked. "Other than being a very heavy drinker? Well...he's kind of an asshole."

A small giggle made him refocus his eyes on Rainbow, she was giving him that shit-eating grin again. "You two must gotten along swell then huh? Hehehe."

He could see her holding back a brewing storm of chuckles, but he could also feel the remnants of her tensed muscles fading away. It was working.

"Oh yeah, yuck it up you blueberry skinned vixen. I'll have you know we actually did get along quite well."

After sticking her tongue out at him and getting a face full of tree leaves for not paying attention to the path, Rainbow raised a curious eyebrow.

"Well, if you had such a good time, why didn't you stay? I mean being the guest of the King must have been pretty sweet I imagine. Not that I'm complaining you left or anything."

She gave his neck a half nuzzle while attempting to keep walking straight forward. It didn't really work out. She more or less head butted him, but he still felt the affection through the pain nonetheless.

"Ehehehe...Umm...Oh ya know...Differences in opinion I guess. I mean, I never stayed in one place for too long back then...And well...I was doing my own thing."

"It also might have something to do with the fact I tried to assassinate him later, but I don't think I need to be mentioning that particular detail to her right now..."

Rainbow nodded slowly "Well...ok then. I guess I get it. The whole, 'no friends thing' back then."

He nodded, as if remembering something unpleasant. "Yeah..."

Rainbow watched his brow furrow as his eyes trailed up towards the sky. She aimed to quickly change the subject. She just needed something to talk about that could last them the rest of the way...Something that would interest him...

"Oh! I know!"

"Hey Daybreak?" She gave his ribs a firm jab to guide him quickly back from his thoughts. He blinked once and focused on her gaze.

"Yeah Dashie?"

She still wasn't quite sure how to explain what had happened. What had her eyes experienced during their fight with the wolves? The random ability she'd used, it had been what basically allowed her to defeat the one she'd fought on her own, and survive the first encounter with them. It wasn't anything she'd ever felt before, magic that changed her senses so drastically, especially her sight. She'd originally resolved to ask him about it later, with more obvious matters being pressing. But since he clearly didn't seem keen to talk about anything else right then, and she needed something to distract them both, what better time than the present?

"I wanted to ask you about something. Something really weird...that happened to me during our fight with the wolves."

Even without looking, she somehow knew she had his full attention. His voice didn't change any, but somehow, she just knew. Almost like she felt his gaze upon her.

"OK Dash, shoot. I was curious about how you dealt with the wolf anyways. I just wasn't sure you wanted to talk about it right now. So please, enlighten me on how you kicked that wolves ass back to hell."

He felt her stiffness return, like her guard had suddenly been raised. It was her "tell". The thing that always told him she was stressed. Just the slightest flicker in her aura and the ever so subtle tightening of her muscles. He could tell she was uncomfortable again. The knowledge was disappointing, since he'd just spent all that time trying to make her relax.

"Well...umm...it's a little weird. I'm not exactly sure how to describe it..."

"Just take your time. What exactly happened that was so weird?"

"Well my body...changed...I guess you could say."

It took her a moment, but she suddenly felt a set of warm fingers running down her backside, just above her bottoms. She whipped her head back and saw him quickly retreat his free arm with a slightly guilty look upon his face.

"Seriously dude?" Her tone actually sounded scolding.

"Whaaaaat? I was merely checking to be sure that your very fit behind has not changed. You said your body changed and I was worried. I mean to lose that perfectly toned rump, that would be catastrophic!"

Her eyes narrowed "Really?"

He couldn't withhold the chuckle "Yep. Your tush passes the test by the way. Still as fit and perfect as before. Oof...!"

A small grunt of pain escaped him as he felt her fingers jab into his ribs. "Come ooooon dude! I'm being serious here!"

"And I'm not? I was legitimately concerned for the safety of your butt for a second there."

Rainbow groaned "Dude! I mean it. Something seriously fucked up happened with my eyes while we were fighting! What's with you all the sudden?!"

He winced at the sharpness in her voice. Being so close to her, it actually hurt his ears to have her raise her voice at him.

"Alright, alright I'm sorry. I was just trying to keep the mood light that's all...After that whole ordeal. I mean...Look, I'm fine with what I had to do back there to survive. But...Dash...You know you killed that wolf right? I didn't think you'd wanna discuss that for awhile...But if this is something seriously bothering you. Then we can talk now."

She hadn't even thought about it like that. It never once occurred to her that the wolf creature she'd destroyed was a living thing. It hardly even looked like one. She had been so consumed with the moment...only now did she realize she'd never actually taken another creatures life before. And...it had been so easy...

"It was...so easy...Oh Celestia, I think I might be sick....No, no...I need to focus on the moment right now. I'll worry about this later. For now, just stay focused!"

She swallowed the lump forming in her throat, forcing herself to swallow the knot in her gut. A quick cough stabilized her speech.

"Well...During the fight, I think sometime before you and I split up, something really odd happened to my eyes. I'm not, quite sure how to describe it. It was like...I guess like all the color drained from the world, except I could still see things in black, white and grey. But the wolf, the wolf had color. When it absorbed my spells, it suddenly got colorful...like...like..."

"Like it had absorbed your energy?"

If his attention had been wavering before, it wasn't any longer. The last time she saw his eyes this glued to her was the first time he'd seen her naked. It almost made her stutter having that particular thought run through her mind.

"Yes exactly! A-And once we got separated my eyes went back to normal for a little bit! I was fighting with three of the wolves, but at some point two of them ran away! I guess they must have gone after you or something cause only one stayed behind to fight me..."

She could see his eyes darting about in his head. She could only imagine what he was thinking about.

"After there was only one left, things actually seemed to get easier for awhile. I used the little bit you told me to fight it off pretty well. I don't know how, but at some point I was able to predict its movements and it could barely touch me, it was like I was dancing circles around it."

His gaze had widened at some point. She hadn't seen him so obviously impressed with her in awhile, but his gaze, and the tone in his voice made it undeniable.

"Wow Dashie...That's...hard to believe. Those beasts, if you were able keep up with it like that and outmaneuver it so easily...that's real talent. Hmm...Have you ever thought of joining the Night Watch?"

A small chuckle escaped her lips. He looked at her confused, she'd just been so serious a moment ago, but she merely waved him off.

"It's nothing it's nothing."

He wasn't buying that for a second.

"Bull, Dashie. You've got that look. Tell me. What are you thinking?"

Another chuckle escaped her, now there was no denying it.

"Fine...I was just thinking you'd better hope I don't join the Watch, cause then I'll be sitting on a large icy wall the rest of my life. That would totally suck for you."

Daybreak was dumbfounded, head tilted he narrowed his eyes at her. "What are you talking about...Do you even know what the Nights Watch is?"

Rainbows head shook in clear disappointment. "You need to watch more t.v."

His eyes rolled like dice "Hardly...why waste my time staring at a screen all day when I can do something productive?"

"Oh yeah, like what smartass?"

His lips snaked into a coy grin "Have sex with my hot girlfriend, annoy Twilight, ya know, the important things in life."

A small blush crept onto her face, but it was masked by her own growing grin. "Hmmm you're right, that is more productive. A little more talk like that and maybe you'll get lucky in the hospital room later."

He would have celebrated to himself, if she hadn't dropped a certain forbidden word to him. "Did you say...hospital?.........There is no way in Tartarus I'm going to any hospital anywhere!"

She held up the hand that wasn't helping support his body to silence him. Then showed him three fingers.

"One. You're arm is literally a slice a bacon right now and I'm sure once Twilight and Sunset look at it they will agree it needs professional care. Two. We just got fucking mobbed by dark monster things from Tartarus, or something. If anything deserves a trip to hospital, it's that. AND THREE!..."

She raised her voice in emphasis, cutting him off as he tried to open his mouth to speak.

"...if you wanna get laid tonight you'll go without a fight! Got it buster?"

He turned, to find her eyes waiting. They locked glares. Each one stared into the depths of the others eyes, practically gazing into each others souls. Flames licked at their intertwining gazes, each one daring the other to argue back. Daybreak was the first to speak.

"You wouldn't make it." His voice deepened as his overly serious tone brought forth a smirk from Rainbow

"Bullshit. I've gone twenty two years, I can last the rest of today." She mimicked his deepened voice, sounding even more humorous than he did.

"So have I Dash."

"Yeah? And who do you think is more addicted, hm?"

"....."

Silence hung in the air. The only noticeable sounds were the squishing of moss between their toes as the pair trudged through the mangroves, and the faint breathing of Jackie lagging slightly farther back. After a moment, Daybreak released a sigh of defeat.

"Fine...You win. But you're getting looked at too."

She looked offended "What! Why? I've just got a small gash. I'm fine....Tis but a flesh wound!" She wiggled her eyebrows coyly

He shook his head, held up three fingers with his good hand, whilst sticking out his tongue at her.

"One. Cause from what you just told me, you somehow used an ability that I literally invented myself, as in, never been done before and you just used it out of the blue. So yeah, that's cause for concern I'd say! Two. Cause it's my job to make sure my Dashie is kept safe and sound! And three, cause I fucking said so babe! Argue with me."

Their gazes still locked, Dash leaned forward and stole a quick nip on his lips, then snickered.

"I like that demanding tone you got for a sec there, almost as alpha as me. You should try that in bed sometime. And since when did I become some princess who needs constant protecting? Last time I checked, you're the one the wolves fucked up and I barely got scratched...BUUUUUUUT!...."

She once again raised her voice to keep him from cutting across her.

"...Since you seem so totally threatened by not having your own special eye thingy anymore, I'll go quietly. For you. Cause I'm nice like that."

A warm feeling swam through his chest. He couldn't help the fuzziness flooding through him at even the slightest bit of affection from her. She was like a drug to him, and he couldn't help but crave all the new things he was constantly getting to experience feeling with her.

He found himself smiling without even knowing it. "Thanks Dashie."

He felt a small twinge of pain in his good arm as Rainbow gently slugged him. Not enough to really hurt, but enough to annoy him considering it had just recently been popped back into place.

"What are ya thanking me for dude? You sound like I just agreed to marry you, it's just a hospital trip. No need to get so emotional."

Crimson flushed his face, he could briefly hear the sounds of Jackie giggling behind them. This only fueled the rapid deepening of color in his face.

"I am NOT getting emotional Dash! I'm just happy is all! I don't get...emotional!"

Sensing his aggravation, Rainbow pushed forward.

"You toooootally were! I think I saw mini tears in your eyes man!"

If there was a color of deeper red his face could achieve, he soon would. His flush almost looked unhealthy, anyone else might have mistook him for suffocating. Jackie's distant, but ever vocal giggles didn't help him either.

"Rainbow Dash! I'm warning you!"

Rainbow didn't even bother holding back her laughs now, she just cut loose and jarred at him between breaths. She had to release his arms and step a few feet away to keep from falling all over both of them. Daybreak was less than amused, and barely able to support himself on his own.

"Ooooooh! He totally just full named me! He must be getting serious now! Hey new-girl- whose-name-I-don't-remember, did you hear that? He said my fuuuuuull name. He's clearly mad now!"

Jackie, having quickly closed the small distance between them, once Rainbow had stopped them moving, was also having a hard time suppressing a small fit of her own.

"Oui , oui, il ressemble à un chaton en colère....Umm...Ehh. I mean, he is like angry kitty cat, yes?"

Rainbow keeled over into the moss. She started slapping at the ground and rolling about, rather overdramatically.

"Oui oui! You don't gotta translate for me new girl, I know French!"

Jackie looked rather surprised for a moment. There was a small spark in her blue eyes that caught Daybreaks gaze just out the corner of his vision. But by the time he focused on her face, it was either gone, or he'd just imagined it entirely. He himself however, was definitely surprised. Enough so, that his previous annoyance with Rainbow had almost disappeared entirely.

"French! I knew it! That's what your language is! I knew I'd heard it somewhere before! I thought it was Germane, but I guess I got my dialects mixed. Huh...the last time I heard anyone speaking French was in the Gryphon kingdom, this chef...Wait!...Dash...You understand French? Where in Equestria could you have picked that up?"

Rainbow wore a very proud smirk as she exclaimed "Derpy taught me!"

Daybreak felt like he'd been hit on the head with a brick. Slowly, he started lowering himself to the ground, dropping onto his knees next to Rainbow "Those were three words I never thought I'd hear anyone say. So what? She's French?"

Rainbow wafted her hand "Her mother is or something. All I know is she's been teaching me since we were eight. I can almost speak it fluently now!"

"Really?" Both Daybreak and Jackie exclaimed together!

Rainbow raised them a brow "Yeah...why is that so weird?"

Both Daybreak and Jackie quickly traded glances, before he slowly said. "I know you've not traveled outside of Equestria much Dash, but trust me when I tell you, there aren't many unique languages like that one left in the world..."

"Oui! Outside of zis little bubble of false peace ve haf in Equestria. Ze vorld is very...hmm...chaotic should I say."

Daybreak couldn't help let a smirk slip. Even though Jackie had cut him off, he couldn't have worded it much better himself. Though he felt slightly ashamed of his smile the moment Rainbow spoke next.

"Daybreak...what's with that look? Does that make you happy or something? You said didn't like that kind of stuff?" Her accusatory tone made him hang his head.

He felt like a dunce, or a child with his hand caught in the cookie jar. "Way to go jackass...the only way I could have made that worse is if Twilight had been here to see it...ugggh"

He held up his good hand in defense "Hey hey, now Dash! I never once said I didn't like chaos! I'm just not like my father when it comes to going about it. He prefers it to be in a literal sense. Everything haywire and random. I just like things a bit more controlled. Like organized chaos. The world needs a little dose of anarchy and free rein now and again to remind itself why it needs to maintain balance and order. You can't have one without the other. Order and chaos go hand in hand Dashie."

Rainbow was eyeing him in a very odd way. It was a look he couldn't quite place and therefore wasn't sure how that made him feel.

"You just did a whole lot of philosophical talk at me trying to confuse me didn't you? You really are just like Twilight sometimes."

The steam puffing from his ears should have been visible at how riled he got.

"Now wait just one damn minute...!"

He would have flared up more, but Jackie stopped him before he could get started.

"Perhaps I should explain?"

Dropping to her knees and placing a firm hand on Daybreaks aching shoulder to silence him, she held out her two palms, both open wide facing Rainbow.

"It's a bit like zis Rainbow Dash..."

Channeling crimson colored energy into her hands, Jackie summoned a miniature holographic version of the earth, just spinning in her open left palm.

"To keep vorld in order, ve need Harmony, right?"

"Riiiiiight." Rainbow nodded her head vigorously. The way she was staring at the floating Earth in Jackie's palm, she was either very interested to hear what she had to say...or she just thought this was a neat spell. Either way, she was clearly paying attention.

"Vell, in order to haf harmony, ve must also haf somesing zat reminds us vat harmony is not? Yes?"

Rainbow nodded slightly slower this time. "I guess...I mean...I don't really get what you mean by that."

"Ugggh..." Jackies groan said what her expression hid. Frustration. Rainbow wasn't the philosophical kind of girl, Daybreak knew this. So trying to teach her about an issue like this through words alone, probably wouldn't help.

The miniature hologram vanished, and whatever plan Jackie had in mind for it left with it. She tapped at her chin, attempting to think of a better way to explain this to someone like Rainbow Dash. Daybreak, who was also attempting to think, seemed to be rubbing his hand down his face as if he were stroking at a beard. It looked odd to Rainbows eye, and even odder was the thought of Daybreak with a green beard. Though the thought did bring her a small grin.

After a moment of pause Daybreak finally exclaimed "I've got it!" Slightly startling both Rainbow and Jackie.

With a giddy expression that Rainbow usually would have associated with him planning something mischievous, Daybreak switched from his knees to his haunches and began.

"Well Rainbow think of it like this. What was the first bad thing you can remember? It doesn't have to be anything big, just something. Anything mean or cruel, or just obviously not very good."

"The best way to deal with Rainbow is to either make her work through it physically, or make it relate to something she understands. Since I don't have anyway to make this an exercise, making this relatable is the next best thing."

Rainbows eye clearly twitched at the first thought that popped into her head. A painful memory tried squirming its way into her forward consciousness, but she shoved it back into her brain and picked something a little more vanilla, and more her style.

"Well...Back when I was a little kid in weather school...there was these three bullies who were always picking on Fluttershy for being...well...you know...Fluttershy. Not exactly perfect athlete or weather mage material. They had her nearly in tears. The day I'm thinking of was one of the worst ones for her."

Daybreak smiled "That's perfect. Not the bullying, the situation...anyways, so what did you do about it." As if he didn't already know.

Rainbows grin grew "I challenged them to a race to defend Fluttershy's honor of course!" She proudly pounded her fist against her chest at her statement, but before Daybreak could comment, Jackie intervened.

"I am sorry Rainbow Dash but...I do not understand...How does beating zem in a race prove she is any less meek and lacking as you haf described?"

Rainbows jaw actually dropped "Are you kidding me!? It's not...it doesn't...she isn't...Uggghhh! That's not the point of it! I was just trying to shut them up ok? They picked on Fluttershy for being weak, so I made them look weak, not to mention slower than my tortoise without his propeller hat."

"You haf a tortoise?"

"Your tortoise has a propeller hat?"

Both Jackie and Daybreak were firing strange looks at her. Rainbow actually flushed red, though she had no idea why.

"Look, my pet is not the point here! We were talking about Fluttershy!"

Daybreak nodded his head slowly, he was almost more interested in talking about the flying tortoise than this though. "Right, right. Well...getting back on track. So, why did you step in to help Fluttershy?"

"Whatdya mean? She's my friend."

"I mean, why did you intervene at all? Why stop it in the first place?"

Rainbow still looked confused "Well...because it was wrong of course, duh."

Daybreak smiled. He truly enjoyed how simplistic Rainbow made it all sound. It was wrong, so she stopped it. Such a simple response, and she sounded so sure of herself, it was nice.

"Okaaaaay, but how do you know it was wrong? What about it made it wrong?"

Rainbows face was starting to scrunch up now, Daybreak could tell she didn't like that they were questioning the actions that, if he wasn't mistaken, had earned her Cutie Mark. He remembered her telling this story to him once already. Hardly surprising she should look a bit stressed, the very core of what had made her who she is, was being questioned.

"Kinda her fault for choosing that specific event to tell. She's proud of it of course...Though it could just be she looks that way cause we're forcing her to think hard about something. That's a humorous thought too I suppose."

Rainbow scratched at the top of her hair, ruffling her already messy locks beyond salvation. "What do you mean what made it wrong? Fluttershy was upset. She was nearly crying!"

Now it was Jackies' turn to chime in. "Ah, but people cry all ze time yes? And not alvays are zey for bad things. So vhy does her crying make it bad?"

Daybreak chuckled, he could see Rainbow getting visibly annoyed now. Her brow was furrowing and her face was scrunching up. Her normally all consuming grin had shrunk into a stern frown. It wasn't that bothering her pleased him...well it did, but not like this. It was more like, he couldn't help enjoy picking her brain. In his mind, it made him understand Rainbow all the more. And despite this being mostly to prove a point, all the more he could understand about this girl who made him question his very being, the better.

Rainbow, now thoroughly annoyed with them both, starting getting noticeably more aggressive. "What the hecks that mean! Yeah ok, I guess people cry for other reasons, but come on! You could just tell by...by...I don't know, by looking at her! She was obviously upset! They were saying mean things to her, and she started crying. So she was upset. So that makes it bad. Is that better?"

"But Rainbow..."

Rainbows eyes met Daybreak like targeting lasers. He almost yipped in fear. She was giving him the death glare. A glare that said "I swear to your mother, if you make me feel dumb one more time, I'll kill you!" . Of course none of those words left her mouth, and despite knowing that was what she was probably thinking, Daybreak pushed on anyways. Though now he was putting more effort into hiding his smirk than before.

"But Rainbow, you make your friends upset all the time. Sometimes you taunt and tease them, and sometimes you pull pranks on them too. Some people even see what you do as cruel. So what's the difference?"

He saw her left eye twitch.

"Those people are...are dumb!...So what? Are you trying to say I'm bad or something! Cause if that's what it is, WHY DON'T YOU JUST COME OUT AND SAY IT!!!"

Her fiery words slapped him in the face! At some point this had gone from playful to personal real quick. He hadn't even noticed Rainbow get to her feet, or clench her fists. Yet somehow, both of those had happened right in front of him. He'd seen Rainbow show him many feelings and emotions, but this one, she looked hurt. Like a kicked puppy her eyes shivered. No water works were brewing, but her pupils shook erratically for sure. His eyes briefly darted over to Jackie, but she didn't seem the least bit phased by Rainbow. Which, meant either she didn't care...or she knew Rainbows words were directed solely at him. That didn't make him feel any better.

"Did I do something wrong? It sorta feels like it...What do I say? I don't even know what I did...What would Twilight do here?...Wait...Why am I even wondering that? What would I do in this situation.........Oh....right...I wouldn't usually care......ok...what would Twilight do? She'd analyze the situation and figure out what she'd done wrong...Right...ok just gonna wing it then...and go!"

"Rainbow..." His voices came out soft, almost like he was trying to gently touch her with words, but at normal volume. It lacked the emphasis and weight he normally held in his speech, and instead, floated freely through the air like a tiny feather to her ears. Somehow, the abnormal tenderness must have struck a nerve to her, because she suddenly blinked, and looked around abruptly.

"Oh my gosh...I'm sorry...I..." She slowly sunk back down to her bottom, bringing her knees up to her face as she did. She wrapped her arms around her legs and sat in silence. Like a switch flipped in his head, Daybreak knew what to do...at least, he hoped he did.

He was up and next to her before he could wonder if he'd be able to stand on his own. He came down on her left, and wrapped his good arm around her shoulder, gently pulling her against his chest while running his fingers through her messy hair. "Hey, hey it's fine Dashie. Look, I'm the one who should be sorry here. I didn't think this would bother you so much. I was insensitive like always. I'm sorry I'm a jerk."

"Oh gods when did I become such a pile of mush...thank Luna no one is around to see this."

He tried to flash her a warm smile and hoped it would perk her up. Luckily, it sort of seemed to have the desired effect.

She softly chuckled as she enjoyed the feeling of his fingers massaging through her hair, sending warm, comfortable goosebumps along her skin. "Yeah you are. You're a big fat jerk aren't ya?"

"Ehhh...umm." He wasn't sure how to answer to that. He could only stand to insult himself so much. When he didn't answer, he realized that was actually the right thing to do, because he suddenly felt cool fingers along his cheek, pulling his face down to hers. He chuckled as she nuzzled and spoke into his chest.

"You're the biggest jerk in all of Equestria. You actually win against me in one thing, congrats dude. You win jerk of the year."

"Shut up Rainbow Dash..." The words barely escaped his lips as she guided them down onto hers.

Their lips became connecting puzzle pieces, both pairs gently parting without prompt to allow the others tongue freedom. Their tongues met in between their kiss and gently glided along one another in calm bliss. Each one affectionately pushed against the other, not in a battle for dominance, but in a gentle dance. Daybreak could taste the sea salt and smell the sweat from her body. The rough, dirty feeling that invaded his nostrils excited him, he had to force himself to remain calm to keep from acting on the first impulse that rocketed through his mind.

Dash on the other hand, had completely given in. If their tongue wrap had been a battle, she'd already waved the white flag, which was unlike her. But right now, she didn't care about competing, this was a calm and affectionate moment. That was all she wanted to feel. Calm. If that meant just letting his tongue roam through her with only minimal effort on her part, then by all means. Having him in control of what happened next excited her as well, though she knew there was no chance of things escalating to a more fun level right now, sadly.

They might have stayed that way for a much longer period, if a sharp cough and an even sharper voice, filled with irritation, didn't interrupt.

"You two are...vridiculous."

The bland, basic irritation easily bled through Jackies' accent, forcing them apart to look at her. Daybreaks eyes immediately settled upon her scowling expression. It was nothing like what he had witnessed from her until this point. He wasn't sure what to call the look she was shooting them. With her eyes narrowed and her lips parted in, not a sneer, more like an unfinished grunt, and her head turned up at them. It reminded him of Canterlot, and the looks everyone had always given him at Celestia's school whenever he would show up covered in mud. It was disgust. A look he should have be all too familiar with by now. Without notice, his aura flared along with his temper.

"If you've got a problem you just move right along to Twilight on your own. The path is quite simple from here so you can't have too much trouble, just try not to trip on your uptight attitude. We ..." He wrapped his good arm slightly farther around Rainbow "...Will follow when we are good and ready. Kthanksbye!" He enunciated the last word to make it clear he was dismissing her.

Her expression didn't vanish, but she did look somewhat offended, which was enough for him right then. She grunted and began to walk past them. As she pasted them by, he felt Rainbows body tense up again. He looked down to find her pupils shrunk and her eyes sparking purple. It was brief, almost a flash, then gone. It had been quick, but there had been no mistaking it, the purple light back in her eyes again. His fingers barely twitched in her hair, and suddenly she was upright like she'd been electrocuted.

"NO!...I mean...We'll come too."

"Wait what? We will?"

He was surprised to say the least. He thought Rainbow would jump at the chance to have some alone time with him. How bad could it really be for Jackie to meet Twilight on her own? Or was it something else?

"Dash?" Rainbow was already pushing her way up from the ground. She extended a hand to him, helping him without a word. Daybreak could see it as he came up, her eyes, still locked on Jackie. Narrowed to the point they almost resembled a bird of prey.

"Something's not right here."

The words repeated across his mind as Rainbow pulled his good arm over her shoulder once more and began a slightly faster paced walk than before. He watched her intently, her eyes refused to leave Jackie. Step by step target locked all the way until they reached her, and stepped past her. The moment she was out of their peripheral though, Rainbow suddenly seemed fine.

"Creepy...huh...I should probably say something..."

Once they were back to their standard amount of paces ahead, and Jackie fell back to where she had been walking previously, Daybreak leaned his head to Rainbows ear. He whispered unusually quiet for some reason.

"Yo Dash...What was all that about back there?"

"Hm?" Rainbows eyes turned with her head, briefly meeting his. As if to make a point, Daybreak gave her a quick peck on the nose, and smiled.

A small bit of his worry seemed to have passed through the nibble, causing Rainbows eyes to droop slightly.

"Oh...Umm...it's nothing. I just overreacted is all."

He nuzzled against her ear, as he looked up towards their destination, a glare in his eye made him realize they were finally nearing the exit of the mangroves. Coming ever closer to the final stretch, he made a mental note to never let Rainbow take him on a side path, ever again. Not even for sex.

"Overreacted? Come on Dashie. What's bothering you? You'd never have turned down a chance for us to be alone like that without something eating at you. You forget, I've experienced your sex drive first hand, something is definitely bothering you."

"Yeah..." Rainbow briefly stole a glance back. Jackie wasn't even looking in their direction. She seemed more interested in the glowing moss covering many of the branches combing through her hair, rather than what they had to discuss.

"It's her."

He followed her gaze behind them.

"Jackie? What about her?"

"I don't like her. I don't like the way she talks about...things..."

Her voice deadpanned, he could tell she meant it. But he couldn't understand why. Well not entirely at least.

"I think I'm misunderstanding you Dash. You don't like her? Or you don't trust her? I'm not one for trust either Dash, so that I can agree with. But she did save my ass back there, so I'm just currently taking that into account whilst I judge."

Rainbows eyes returned forward, then jumped around in her head. A standard sign of someone unsure, or searching for an answer.

"I can't really place it. Trust, I definitely don't trust her. But I also just don't like her. Something about her seems off to me. I mean come on, a mysterious girl shows up in the middle of the mangrove, with a powerful magical relic, and uses it to save you from a bunch of monsters at the last minute, who also came out of nowhere. Doesn't it all seem...I don't know, suspicious? And the way she talked about chaos and harmony, like they're the same thing. Come on man. You're like the lord of paranoia, how can she not set off some alarms in your head?"

Daybreak thought about it for a moment "Now that she points it all out. Her appearance like that does seem rather odd. A little too well timed. Wonder why I didn't think about this until now? Maybe I just didn't account for it since she saved me. Still...I've been aided in the past and never reacted so passively......Am I getting soft?....no, now's not the time for self reflection. Rainbows right. This girl is worthy of at least some suspicion. Maybe once we get to Twilight I can probe her mind while she's distracted. It would be too risky to try it right now. With no one else around it would be obvious it was me. Still....She doesn't seem like an immediate threat, and she did save me. If she wanted me dead, she could have already done something, or hell, simply not aided me. Plus she said she knew Twilight, so there's that. Twilight doesn't exactly make friends with the wrong sort...save myself. I guess we'll find out once we get there. But there's still something that's bugging me"

"Dash...You may have a point...Still, this seems very sudden. You two were getting along just fine awhile ago. Why the sudden change, and what was with that outburst back there? You just flipped on me like that. What did I say that set you off?"

With them walking this close together, and their faces only a few inches apart, it was easy for Daybreak to see Rainbows eyes dart around, then droop slightly again. She seemed to shrink back a little, but her pacing never changed and she remained right beside him as they walked.

"I...I don't wanna talk about it."

"Well that's a new one. I didn't think Rainbow had anything about herself she didn't wanna talk about...hmmm...I wonder..."

"Well, that hardly seems fair Rainbow, since you basically forced my deepest darkest secrets outta me a few weeks back."

He kept his voice calm, not wanting to appear aggressive or hurt her feelings. He just wanted to see how she'd react. Unfortunately, his words still seemed to hit harder than he wanted and Rainbows eyes dropped all the way to the ground.

"I know...I'm sorry..."

"Eeek yikes! No no no no! That isn't what I wanted...quick dumbass think of a way out of this!"

Practically crushing his face against hers, he turned and planted a huge, wet kiss, on the side of her cheek. To his own embarrassment he drew out the loud smooching sound and kept his lips planted until he heard her start to chuckle. He pulled his lips off her with a pop and exclaimed.

"It's fine Dashie. I'm just teasing at you. I'd never wanna force you to tell me something about yourself you weren't comfortable with. At least, not yet."

He winked and planted another, wet one on her cheek. She chuckled, allowing him to silently sigh with relief.

"Your kisses force me to believe you Mr. Mushy. But still, you're right, I did kinda force your secrets outta you, but I don't wanna talk about it here. Wait until later and ask me about it again ok? Like once we're alone?"

He nodded, then, just for added reassurance, planted yet another smooch on her cheek, this one with extra saliva. She quickly yanked her head away, wiping away at her face in mock disgust.

"Ewww dude! Not cool! What are you, a mut?"

"Woof, woof Dashie!" He tried to kiss at her again, but found her hand blocking in between his lips and her face.

"I'm the guard dog remember, only I get to bark. Now quit slapping saliva at me or I won't be showing you any special tricks later."

He loosed a puppy-like whimper, then slowly nodded.

"Good, now then, I think I see the beach ahead, let's get you to Twilight so she can have a look at that bacon strip of an arm you have." He could hear the relief in Rainbows voice as she spoke, even she must have been thankful to finally be back in the sunlight.

Looking ahead he too could see the light breaking through the brush before them. After an hour or so in the darkened moss mangroves, the light beams were almost blinding to him, even from several yards back. For once he couldn't wait to be back in the shining rays of his mothers sun. At least then he wouldn't have to worry about anymore shadow creatures attacking him.

.....

"Look, I'm not saying we get a whole search team together Twilight, what I'm saying is they've been gone for a long time. Maybe we, as in you and me, should go look for them."

Sunset Shimmer stood, hands on her hips and scowl on her face, while she attempted to reason with a certain stubborn purple princess. Twilight, who was in no mood to see Daybreak after their last discussion, was being completely uncooperative on the matter. Arms crossed over her chest, she refused to budge from her spot in the sand. "Hmphing" in a very Rarityish manner, Twilight turned her nose towards the sky and refused to yield.

"They're probably off terrorizing some sea life in one of Rainbows secret getaways somewhere. Or perhaps they felt like ditching us and going off on their own adventures. Or hey! Here's an idea! Maybe they snuck off to go fuck each others brains out! SINCE APPARENTLY THEY'RE DATING NOW AND NO ONE FELT THE NEED TO SHARE THAT WITH US!!!"

Her raised voice drew in the attention of her friends, all of whom were more or less busy with they're own activities. Applejack, whom was napping in a beach chair under one of Rarity's many large umbrellas a few feet away, lifted her hat from her eyes. Fluttershy and Spike, were in the process of building a large sand castle fort for a small group of crabs nearby, but both paused mid shovel to look over. Spike seemed to shrink ever so slightly when he heard Twilight yell, perhaps due to his most recent revelation and her lack of speaking to him since. Rarity, who was on her chest sunbathing, and was the closest to Twilight, lowered her crimson shades and raised an eyebrow to the arguing pair. Even Pinkie Pie, who looked more than content to keep playing with her giant beach ball, stopped flopping about in the water to look over at them. Despite everyone stopping to see what was going on, only Rarity actually decided to comment on the situation.

"Darling, such language is hardly befitting of a Princess. Control yourself please."

Twilight spun herself like a top in the sand, rounding on Rarity and half considering yelling at her too. However, upon meeting her gaze and glancing at the worried looks of all her friends, she found her self control.

"Your right Rarity...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to shout like that. I'm just so frustrated with those two right now. Taking off like that without saying anything to anyone. It's just like them both."

Slightly raising more of her head from the towel, Rarity removed her sunglasses entirely to allow Twilight to witness her bemused expression.

"Twilight dear, we are all adults here. I don't think anyone of us feels we need to checkout with each other before going anywhere....Are you sure that's what's really bothering you...and not, something else?"

Twilights expression showed she clearly understood Rarity's meaning, but for some reason, perhaps out of sheer stubbornness, she played dumb.

"I haven't the slightest idea what you're talking about! What else could possibly be bothering me?"

"Twilight come on..." Sunsets voice sounded tired. After chasing Twilight down earlier, dragging her back and now arguing with her...she didn't have much energy left for this right now. Still Twilight remained ever determined not to give in.

"There's nothing else going on! I just think that considering we've got a crazy Horsemen out there somewhere who would like nothing better than to get Daybreak or one of us alone, we shouldn't be going off on our own!"

Now it was Applejacks turn to speak up. Lifting her hat just a tad bit more from her eyes so she could look at Twilight, her voice came out almost as tired as Sunsets.

"Ya'll went and stomped off on yer own a while back didn't ya? Don't see none of us scolding ya for it? Come on Sugarcube...Can't ya'll just admit it? He ain't around to hear it and neither is Rainbow...."

Twilights fists clenched at her sides. Being as close as she was, Sunset was able to feel the sand around her body start to swirl just a tad bit faster than the rest of the beach air. For a moment, she wasn't sure what Twilight was going to do. Then, quite unexpectedly, the dignified princess stomped her foot into the ground like a child and loosed an over exasperated groan!

"UGGGGGGGH! FINE!"

The sand around her jumped into the air, fueled by her flowing energy and created a small swirling cloud around her momentarily, as she exclaimed, quite loudly.

"FINE FINE FINE! ALRIGHT! FINE...FINE FINE FINE! FIIIIIIIINE!"

She continued stomping her feet, sending more sand into the air. Other than Spike, who had retreated behind Fluttershy for safety, none of the others seemed to really phased by her small tantrum. As though magical temper tantrums were a regular thing for her. Applejack was actually smirking at her while she continued to stamp her feet and fling her arms about.

"Ya'll know it doesn't count unless ya actually say what yer admitting to right?"

Twilights eyes became knives when her stare turned to Applejack. On the bright side, she stopped stomping her feet and all the sand settled back to the ground. Sunset sighed, having been right in the middle of it all she just lowered her head and walked towards the ocean, knowing there was no chance of getting out the excessive amount of sand in her hair and bikini any other way. Twilights lip quivered as she attempted to stare down Applejack, but AJ just smirked.

"Come on now Sugarcube. Just say it."

Twilights face scrunched together, she looked more like she was constipated rather than just trying to say something.

"I...Don't still like him...I don't!" AJ's eyes raised slightly, but Twilight continued on "But...It does make me mad that he's suddenly dating Rainbow Dash..."

"And...?" AJ narrowed her eyes at Twilight. The princess suddenly felt like Applejacks element was the one staring at her rather than AJ herself. Like somehow her friend knew she wasn't being wholly truthful.

"And...It makes me even madder knowing that I spent all those years chasing him and got nowhere! Now he's being all kissy with Rainbow Dash after only a FEW MONTHS!" Despite Twilight raising her voice and the sand around her creating the smallest of dust clouds yet again, AJ was still convinced Twilight was hiding something. However now didn't seem like the time to press the issue.

From her spot under Rarity's giant red and golden umbrella, Applejack smiled warmly. "There now, doesn't that feel better hun?"

"No...It doesn't..." Applejacks smile faded the moment she actually laid eyes on Twilights face through the sand. Even from a distance AJ could see Twilights quivering lip mere seconds before she collapsed to her knees and brought her face down into her hands. Applejack took off from her chair, gathering everyone's attention as she went to consul Twilight.

Applejack could hear Twilights muttering even before she got to her, but it wasn't until she was right next to her that she actually noticed the young princess repeatedly slamming her fists into the sand, while roughly muttering under her breath "It's not fair, it's not fair, it's not fair..."

"Aw sugarcube..." Applejack dropped to her knees as well and pulled her friend against her chest. "Ya'll are hurtin alot more than yer lettin on...why not talk to him?"

"NO!" Twilight's voice rose an octave and the sand around her jumped for a third time. Applejack got the message not to press.

"Ok then...what about me? Ya'll can talk to us hun. We're yer friends. Rainbow Dash too. Ya gotta know she ain't doin this to hurt ya?"

Twilight just shook her head against AJ's chest. The other girls were starting to take more notice now and were about to start heading over, but AJ just looked around at each one of them and shook her head. Receiving the message, each one reluctantly went back to what they were doing. Except for Sunset Shimmer, who, now with all the sand removed from her soaked person, made her way back over to Twilight. She looked down at her friend in AJ's arms, her friend who was now holding herself back from surely screaming in frustration and hurt. It was hard to see Twilight like this.

After a few minutes of just silent comforting and hugging Twilight against her, Applejack looked up to spot a pair of figures appear around a bend in the distance, the same bend which Daybreak and Rainbow had gone around earlier.

"Well, I'll be...I think Dash and Daybreak are back." She gave Twilight a small nudge as Sunset was already beginning to look over at them. Twilight didn't bother raising her head to look, until she heard Sunset gasp and AJ's voice go ragged "Oh no..."

Her vocal pitch said it all, something was wrong. Twilight forced herself to look up. They were still far away, but it was obvious that the pair approaching was definitely Daybreak and Rainbow. However the shape of their outlines was off. Twilight didn't quite understand why they both looked so fused together, until their forms were much closer. No doubt Applejack and Sunset Shimmer, both whom had much better eyesight than her spotted it right away. Rainbow Dash was practically carrying Daybreak. His arm was slung over her shoulder, and it looked to be that most of his weight was on her, she may as well have been walking for the both of them.

Before Twilight could inquire what could have happened, Sunset Shimmer said something that truly befuddled her.

"Hey...is it just me, or is there someone else with them?"

"What?"

Now they had her full attention! She was on her feet so quick she actually knocked Applejack over. AJ recovered quick and was already yelling to everyone else, whilst taking off down the beach towards Rainbow. The others quickly dropped their various activities and were moving up next to Twilight. Even Pinkie Pie retreated in from the ocean, although she decided it was best (for some reason) to bring her giant beach ball back with her.

Applejack made it over to Daybreak and Rainbow within moments. She arrived and was under Daybreaks other arm before even greeting them. Rainbow nodded in thanks, but Applejacks eyes were zeroed in on the girl behind them. Before even saying hello, she attacked them with questions.

"What in sam hell happened to ya'll!? Where have ya been? Ya'll have been gone for over an hour and ya look like ya got into a fight with a grill Daybreak! And who the hay is that following ya?"

She motioned her head back at Jackie. Daybreak and Dash traded quick glances before answering. Daybreak decided to speak first.

"We don't know who she is, except for her name, we got attacked by some...creatures in the mangroves. We might not have gotten out alive if she hadn't shown up and helped fight them off."

"Creatures?" AJ said the word like it had a bad taste to it "As in ya don't know what they were?"

Daybreak loosed a grunt of pain as AJ accidentally brushed across his burnt looking arm "Mmph...no...As in I didn't think they existed until now, but I should discuss this with everyone before saying more."

Applejacks eye twitched, but only Rainbow Dash was able to tell. Although her voice did not change, the tensing of her figure spoke plenty. She'd known AJ a long time, and she knew when she was irritated.

"Well now that ain't exactly fair is it? Ya'll didn't exactly depart here on the best of ways, and ya made a good couple of us worried sick why ya were gone so long. Plus ya come back looking like ya got yer arm fried extra crispy and yer clothes shredded. I think it's fair I wanna know why, now!"

Daybreak detected the slightest bit of demand in Applejacks last words. However he was in no mood to be bossed around, and certainly not by one of Princess Twilights friends.

"Tough turnips, life ain't fair. Take it from someone who knows that better than you ever could. I said I'll tell you when we get to everyone, and that's when I'll tell you. Deal with it or drop me in the sand, I don't care which."

From Applejacks reaction, he doubted anyone had ever dared to speak to her that way. Her jaw clenched very visibly and he could see Rainbows eyes start darting between them, possibly in fear of what might happen. But AJ did not react , she simply passed the rest of the walk over to everyone in complete silence. Daybreak barely greeted the group with more than a silent nod and kept his word not to say anything more about what happened to anyone until he was ready. Once they were safely back at their site and she helped Dash get Daybreak sitting down on a towel, Applejack silently made her way back to her chair and recovered her eyes with her hat. Not exactly an abnormal gesture, but it certainly aroused a question from a curious Sunset Shimmer.

"Applejack, what are you doing? Aren't you curious about what happened?"

Without even moving her hat, AJ replied rather bluntly "I can hear just fine from here thanks."

The semi rude answer seemed to confuse Sunset, but Daybreak knew exactly what was up.

Daybreak rolled his eyes while he crossed his legs on the towel "I probably offended her. Whatever, I don't have the energy to care right now. After everything today, Applejacks pride is last on my list of fucks to give."

Once everyone began huddling around Daybreak, Rainbow decided now was the best time to introduce Jackie to everyone. She'd purposefully been hanging back from everyone until she was called so as to not draw much attention away from Daybreak and Rainbow until they were ready for her. However before Jackie could make it over to them, Twilight eyes swam across Daybreak's arm, and she shrieked aloud, causing everyone around her to jump!

Daybreak! WHAT DID YOU DO?!" She teleported and was in front of him instantly, making Rainbow trip and fall backwards into the sand as the purple princess appeared on top of one of her feet. Rainbow recovered quickly and obliged to stay sitting in the sand rather than bothering to get back up. She shot Twilight an angry glare, but the princess didn't even notice it. She was too absorbed in Daybreaks injury. She knelt down and yanked Daybreaks arm up to her eyes. He grunted in pain as she suddenly started running her eyes over his meat strip of a limb like she was scanning him. While she examined him, Daybreak caught an uncomfortably detailed view of her cleavage from the angle she was leaning over him. Her being in a bikini didn't make it any easier on him, but he still tried to look away anyways. Rainbow noticed this, plus his immediate attempts to look away, and felt her blood boil.

"Jackie would you hurry it up and get over here already!"

"Since when is Twilight concerned with Daybreak anyways, I though she hated him! Now she's all over him like he's the most interesting thing since Daring Do, I don't get this! And I don't like it!"

Jackie shot Dash an annoyed looked and sputtered something lengthy at her in French.

"va te faire foutre, impatient jock. "

Although almost no one understood most of what she had just said, it was clear Rainbow certainly did, and it was clear by her reaction that it was not polite.

"You little-! I'm not-!...Just get over here!"

As Jackie gradually inched her way closer to the small group, Daybreaks eyes fell on Twilights face for the first time since returning. He cursed his keen eye for detail the moment he noticed her reddened pupils, and was unfortunately able to guess what the cause might have been.

"I should probably apologize, to her at least, for being so rude earlier...ugggh...not like she didn't deserve it."

But Twilights bloodshot eyes weren't what initially grabbed his attention, no it was how Twilight was eyeing Jackie as she made her way over to them, while still trying to examine his wounds. It was like she had just noticed her for the first time. Something about the look Twi was giving her made him uneasy.

"Jackie did say she knew her...maybe they didn't exactly get along before...or maybe she also understood whatever Jackie just said to Dash? I wouldn't put it past Twilight to know French."

Rainbows scowl only seemed to grow larger by the second as she watched Twilight suddenly showing an unnatural amount of attention to her boyfriend. She wanted to introduce Jackie quickly so that Twilight would stop hanging all over Daybreak, but she was taking her sweet time getting over to them. She certainly knew how to make twenty feet feel alot longer than it was. When she finally made her way over and through the encirclement of people surrounding Daybreak, she came to stand right behind him and Rainbow. Rainbow felt a slight irritation with Jackie standing directly behind and over top of them like she was, but she let it pass for now and tried to be pleasant.

"Everyone, this is Jackie Blaze. She's the reason Daybreaks only got on cooked arm, instead of being slightly extra crispy himself."

Her bad attempt at humor received absolutely no welcome from anyone. No one so much as smirked. With all the events of the past hour or two, Daybreak had almost forgotten that he and Rainbow had not exactly left her friends in the best of moods. No one was saying it, but he was pretty sure they were all still peeved at him or Rainbow in some way.

After realizing her joke was dead with no hope of resuscitation, Rainbow alleged to sit in awkward silence until someone else spoke. Jackie simply stood behind Daybreak in silence, seemingly using him to separate her from the others while watching Twilight look over his arm. With Daybreak being the only one actually sitting down other than Rainbow, he suddenly felt this weird impression of everyone looking down at him, but he was sure it was more in a literal sense than figurative.

With seemingly no one willing to break the awkward silence, Daybreak decided he would, even if it would likely only make things worse. However as soon as he came to this decision, Rarity (unknowingly or not) cut across him.

"Soooo, Darling,...Uh Jackie is it? How exactly did you come across our dear friends here?"

Jackie's eyes target locked on Rarity like lightning, but rather than it feeling like a glare, the impression she gave off was more like she was focusing on whom she was speaking to, using all of her attention. With a gentle smirk she replied.

"Oh I rescued them from ze Shadow Volves. Zer situation vas quite dire I think. I vould bet many bits zey would not be here now wisout me."

Twilight looked up from Daybreaks arm, her voice caught in her throat as she went wide eyed. "W-What did you just say?"

Jackie's eyes looked down at Twilights, meeting them in a stare halfway. "Oui Princess, Shadow Volves. Don't tell me you are afraid?"

Twilight looked offended, her vision narrowed as her teeth started to grit. "I'm not scared of some silly mythical monsters." Her grip was starting to tighten on Daybreaks hurt limb. So much so that it was beginning to make his eyes water. For supposedly knowing each other, these two didn't seem to feel like greeting one another normally. Maybe they really didn't get along? He had to say something.

"Twilight, hold on a second. Don't you two know each other?"

Twilight looked back to him "Huh? Why would you think that?"

Her tone said it all, they had never met, but before he could put his realization to words, Jackie chuckled, bringing her palm up to her lips as she did.

"Mythical monsters? Princess, you know better zen zat, after all...you are ze reason they were called here."

The words had barely registered in Daybreaks mind before Jackie moved. He barely saw her react, he didn't even have time to be surprised as Jackie's hand came down on his shoulder and she vaulted over him, planting a foot directly into Twilights chest! The power behind Jackie's kick blasted Twilight backwards into her friends! She practically flew through them all, knocking them aside like bowling pins then rolling through the sand, she came to a stop several yards away! Spike, Sunset, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy were thrown off their feet like they'd been hit with a cannon blast!

Jackie's aura came alive as soon as the group hit the hit the sand, flaring blood red around her body, one by one she blasted all five of Twilights downed friends with a binding charm, paralyzing them in place. Jackie wasted no time in keeping the pace. She planted her feet and sprinted towards where she had kicked Twilight! Applejack, being the only one not knocked over by Twilight, was up from her chair and came barreling at Jackie with nothing held back! Daybreak watched her catch up to Jackie with ease and lower her shoulder to slam into her back. He had only sensed Applejacks power flare briefly once before, but he knew from what he'd felt, that if she made body contact, Jackie wouldn't likely get up. But sadly, it wasn't meant to be. As AJ was mere inches from connecting, Jackie made a dead stop, planted her feet into the ground and ducked. AJ, already using too much power and forward momentum, had no chance of stopping. All Jackie had to do, was catch underneath AJ's gut and shoulder, and push up. Her own momentum did the rest.

Applejack came up off the ground, and for a moment Daybreak thought Jackie was simply going to let AJ's own power vault her over her back. But instead, the moment both of Jackie's arms were free she jumped up, spun in the air and planted a firm side kick into Applejacks upside-down gut. Daybreak heard the air leave her as she too was propelled several yards away into the sand, even farther than Twilight! Applejack sunk into the sand and did not get up. At this, Jackie seemed satisfied and moved back towards Twilight.

Daybreak felt a small dust cloud flash by him as Jackie's back fully turned away from them. He realized it before she did, that she had forgotten the most dangerous one was still left standing, and paid dearly for it. She realized her mistake too late to react, Rainbow was already beside her and dropping a full power elbow strike down, straight into her left shoulder! Jackie screeched as her shoulder was completely dislocated from its socket! But Rainbow wasn't done yet, not giving Jackie a chance to recover, Rainbow spun in the sand and brought her right foot to the side of Jackie's head, round housing her and guiding her face straight into the ground. Even from a distance Daybreak could hear Jackie's head bounce against the ground.

It should have been over right then. All sensible reason pointed to Jackie not getting up from a blow like that, especially from someone like Rainbow Dash, whom Daybreak had seen accidentally destroy roofs with her exercise. But nevertheless Daybreak felt it, Jackie's aura was still very much active. He attempted to force himself up from the ground to at least assist Rainbow, but he made the mistake of putting weight on his dead limb, and everything crumpled from there. He went head first back into the sand as blinding pain shot through his body. He looked up in time to see Rainbow turn, reacting to his screech of agony, and Jackie's figure rising from the sand behind her.

"Dash behind you!" But his words reached her was too late. In her moment of concern for his well being, she'd lowered her guard, and Jackie had her. Rainbow only turned in time to watch Jackie grab her by the throat and lift her from the ground with only her one good arm. As Rainbow was lifted she pulled back her fist in an attempt to punch at her captor, but as she swung Jackie was already slamming Rainbows body into the ground. The force and power behind her impact blasted the air from her lungs and nearly knocked her out cold. She held onto consciousness, just enough to feel Jackie whisper in her ear.

" Vous n'êtes pas mon objectif, rester en bas. "

Rainbow had no chance of getting up even if she'd wanted to. The moment she tried to move she felt Jackie's aura binding her to the ground. Her head turned and her eyes met Daybreaks. He was the only one left.

Jackie advanced on Twilight, not in a sprint now, but in a slow, menacing walk. She took her time advancing, using the distance between them to snap her shoulder back into place with a near emotionless look across her features. As Jackie neared the stunned princess, whom was keeled over at her knees and clutching her gut in the sand, she slowly withdrew the blade from her bikini bottoms, casually flipping the blade around to grip it underhanded like a combat knife. Daybreak knew now he couldn't hesitate. If the blade was coming out, the time for any hope of reasoning was done. Regardless of what was happening or why, he had to intervene now. He forced his energy to flow throughout his body, even to his injured arm.

A strong resistance pushed back against the flow of magic causing him momentary pain, he could feel his muscle tissue broken and burnt from the inside. This was a result of defending against the Shadow Wolves. If he forced magic into his arm while it was in such a state, he knew the likelihood of him ever fully recovering was minimal at best. But he had no choice. Whatever consequences came of this later, he'd deal with. As Jackie neared within seven feet of Twilight, Daybreak felt his power explode inside him!

"Now!"

He painfully shoved the magic into his arm, filling it up like a balloon ready to burst, numbing himself to pain in the area, and vanishing in a puff of sand. He reappeared barely four yards from Jackie, separating her from Twilight with his good palm outstretched and facing dead ahead.

"No hesitation."

Without words, he loosed a powerful beam of emerald energy into Jackie's shock ridden features! He expected her to try and dodge, or redirect or do something other than simply stand there and take it, but she didn't. She didn't even move her hands to try and defend herself. As blinding light from his energy wave sliced through the air, Daybreak wondered if he should have used less force, now that he was watching Jackie simply take it with no defenses.

Daybreak quickly ended the energy blast to examine the damage he'd inflicted, and was almost worried he might have completely obliterated the girl. Not that he cared much about that, it just hadn't been his intention to destroy her, yet. Unfortunately, he didn't seem to have to worry about that, seeing as once the light faded from the blast, Jackie was right where she had been before, looking completely unharmed.

"That's not possible." He couldn't believe it, no one could take a direct blast like that and have nothing to show for it. He scanned his eyes over Jackie's body, looking for some sign that she had taken damage, or shielded herself in some way, but there was nothing. He saw nothing, he sensed nothing. Not ever her bikini seemed torn or the least bit phased by his attack. His eyes found her sneering at him as he looked to her face.

"My my, for ze son of chaos, you are quite weak aren't you?"

He felt his right eye twitch. "What did you say!?" "More importantly how does she know who I am?"

His temper ignited flames within his hands, without thinking he directed both his palms at Jackie and blasted a heat wave at her hot enough to completely dehydrate the air around them! His rage fueled the flames as they connected with Jackie, once again showing no intention of protecting herself. The fire licked and coiled its way around her like a serpent, completely removing her from sight. A fiery inferno swirled around her and became a small tornado, pluming up into the skies above!

"There's no way she walks away from this one unscathed. That fire alone will surely scorch off her skin, say nothing for her clothing."

As if just to prove him wrong, Jackie's hand suddenly broke from the fiery tornado. Appearing unburnt, her arm seemed to simply hover in the fire for a moment. Then with a single sweep, her arm came down, and like someone had suddenly turned off the oxygen, Daybreaks flames went out.

It was like a suction vacuum had been activated just by her sweeping her arm through the air. Daybreak physically felt the fire being pulled from his hands as it went out. The suction was so powerful he actually staggered forward as the flames went out. Afterwards, Jackie just stood in the same spot as before, still holding her mocking sneer.

"Is zat all? No chocolate rain? No cotton candy clouds? You seem more like a pathetic sorcerer than ze son of Discord."

Daybreak hmphed while spitting at the ground. He dug his feet into the sand and tucked his arms to his sides, assuming a basic fighting stance.

"At this point, if she can take both of those, there's no point in continuing with magical attacks. Clearly she's got some kind of defense to protect her from me at a distance. I won't fall prey to her taunts. I have to keep a clear head. If she can defend against all ranged attacks, I'll just switch to close combat."

Taking to the offensive again, Daybreak teleported in front of Jackie with his magic. But she was clearly ready for him, which he also expected. The way she had easily incapacitated Applejack, and her own fluid way of movement, she clearly had CQC training as well. He was certain Rainbow had only gotten those few hits off because she'd caught her off guard. And sadly...he was much slower than Rainbow Dash. His teleportation was so fast it was like he blinked and he was there. But Rainbow moved even faster than that at full speed, and she didn't have to teleport.

He came at Jackie with an uppercut strike to the jaw, but she simply leaned back and twirled around him. Luckily, having already expected her to be fast enough to dodge him, he was ready to follow up. As he saw Jackie twirl past his hip, he dropped his free hand and blasted a powerful heat wave across his own chest and into her side, nearly point blank range. The energy blast alone, picked her up and threw her a good ways away. She landed and rolled several feet in the sand before coming to stop.

Daybreak felt a small twinge of satisfaction, despite having to severally burn himself to pull that off. He staggered as he felt his skin go raw, fizzle and cauterize, but he held his stance and waited for Jackie to get back up, as he knew she would.

"That blast was weaker than the last two, but I still knocked her around nevertheless. If I hadn't been so convinced it wouldn't do anything at all and wasn't so worried about burning myself, I could have done more damage...I should have done more damage. But I did just learn a crucial detail about her...now to test it."

He took a step and watched his vision go blurry. For a moment, the world around him spun, and he felt his body stagger. Realizing what was happening, he focused all his effort on keeping himself up. The world seemed to get bigger as it began to spin faster, but he forced himself upright. Through sheer force of will, he managed to keep himself conscious. He knew though with his arm, and now the burn on his chest, he'd be down for the count soon, not from lack of magic, but from his bodies needs. As long as he didn't look down and actually see the wound on his stomach, he could hold off shock a little while.

With his vision now restoring itself, he looked up from the ground to see Jackie already back on her feet, only a fist sized burn mark across her hip, just barely missing her bottoms. She snickered as she stared at him, pushing her now messy hair out of her face. She may have been snickering, but he could tell it was of a different kind this time. She was angry. Perhaps because he'd managed to wound her, even if ever so slightly. Either way it didn't matter, if he didn't end in his next attack or two, he'd be finished.

"If I'd had more time I could have thought this through better. I might not have had to resort to burning myself just to land one hit on her. Oh well, no use in worrying about it now."

Realizing she still hadn't attacked him, he glanced at her again. She was still standing where she had landed, showing no signs of movement. She wanted him to come to her, perhaps she was even waiting for it. Knowing that gave him a moment to reassess his situation. He looked around for the others. His eyes scanned past all of Twilights friends, stopping briefly on each one to confirm that they were in deed still paralyzed by Jackie's magic. Other than Applejack, they all still glowed with her red aura. Sadly, knowing Applejack was not bound didn't help him much. He could tell just from looking at her, the way she was lying in the sand, she was out cold.

A fleeting hope forced him to check behind him. Surely Twilight could have recovered from a single kick by this point? As his eyes sought and found the Princess, his fleeting hope for aid died. Twilight was barely on her hands and knees, clearly still unable to do more than hold herself up.

"She's not a physical girl, but I know Twilight isn't so weak as to be incapacitated by one kick for this long. Jackie must have done something else to her, something that I missed before."

The hair on his neck prickled, Daybreak knew it before she was there. Faster than any instinct could have alerted him to move, he stuck out his right foot. He fully extended just as Jackie appeared in front of him, catching her directly in the gut. Her eyes went wide in surprise, and he could understand why. Even he was shocked that he had sensed her before she even teleported.

He watched as air and spittle left Jackie's mouth while she hung on his foot in the air. He gazed for a moment at her, assuring himself she was stunned and trying to think of what to do next before she could recover and counterattack. Spinning in place, Daybreak swung Jackie around with his foot, bringing her a full 360 degrees back around and flinging her back towards where she had last landed. She skidded for only a second before pushing herself upwards, flipping backwards in the air and digging her feet into the sand. Without even coming to a full stop she pushed downwards and took off back at him.

"Tch...Persistent bitch, show me some fucking damage will you!"

He felt his hair prickle again, suddenly his arms knew where to go. He didn't even see Jackie's aura flash when she teleported, but his arms were already positioned when she appeared in front of him. She came in for blood, making a swipe for his clavicle with her blade. His right arm was already coming down on her, chopping her hand downwards and forcing her attack into the empty space directly under his armpit, missing him completely. He felt the blade wiz over his head, she'd tossed it over his back as he clamped her elbow against his ribs, pinning her arm. She reached up and caught the knife with her right hand and went for his ribs with a quick jab.

Daybreaks other hand came across his chest and smashed against her wrist, completely dislocating it and forcing her to drop the knife mid jab, which he caught in the air with his aura. Sensing her disadvantage, Jackie brought her knee into his chest, quickly jabbing him and forcing him to loosen his arm enough for her to free her own and retreat. She reached up and swiped back her blade from his aura, then vanished. She reappeared a mere five feet back glaring at him. With a pained look of hate, he watched her snap her wrist back into place just as she had with her shoulder.

There was a momentary lapse in the fighting, where both of them just stared at each other. Daybreak could feel both of their auras relax ever so slightly. This was his moment to recharge, possibly hers too.

"If she needs the time to recharge herself, perhaps it's best if I press the offensive now while I may still have an advantage. But at the same time, I know I'll fair better at full strength, perhaps it's better to stall for time while I regather some strength.

"Why are you doing this?" The question just spilled out of him, it was the only thing he could think of to say. Besides, he couldn't help but be curious. After all he was no stranger to betrayal, but something about this just seemed wrong. Just a few moments ago they had been allies, and less than an hour before that she had saved his life, now she was trying to kill him. Things just didn't add up.

"If she wanted to kill me why didn't she just let the wolves tear us apart back then?...Unless maybe...Maybe she's only attacking me cause I'm getting in her way. She did only react to each one of Twilights friends when they tried to defend Twilight. She's obviously going after Twilight then...but why?"

His eyes darted over his back for just a split second to check on Twilight, then back to Jackie. When she failed to answer his question, he tried a different phrasing.

"Why are you attacking Twilight?" At least that got a reaction from her. Her lips curled upwards into a mocking sneer that made his blood boil.

"Vat use would ze information be to you now?"

He couldn't hold back a snicker "Because, I normally make it a point to know who someone is before I send them into the sun."

Jackie's free hand came to her lips, covering them as she loosed a slight giggle "Is zat vat you intend to do to me? Seal me in ze sun?"

Daybreak shook his head "It was a metaphor. I'm not like my dear mother. When I say that, it means I'm gonna destroy you. I just want to know who you are first so I can reference your name whenever someone asks me why I have trust issues. Besides this is all too random to be a coincidence. You meeting us when we were alone like that, in need of aid. You just happen to have weapon that can save us. What is all this about? Who are you?"

Jackie responded by gently dragging her left foots toes through the sand, then casually looking up at him with a smile. "I'm what you'll one day become. That's all you need to know for now."

"What are-"

She was in front of him again, swiping for his belly with her knife! His legs weren't fast enough to save him this time. Even as he brought his right knee up and felt it connect with her gut, the sensation of her knife splitting his skin like butter filled his brain. His stomach opened up igniting his whole body in fiery pain. With Daybreak unable to follow through with his attack while such a sensation was blinding him, Jackie leapt on her chance. With her opposite arm, she brought her elbow around and smashed it into the side of his temple, making his world spin and eyes go hazy. Then, as he stumbled to the left, she looped her right leg around his head, and brought her ankle down on the back of his neck, axe kicking him straight down into the sand head first.

The blow sent his brain haywire as he felt his body struggle to stay awake. He was faintly aware of someone screaming his name as his face met sand, but his body refused to respond to his inquiry to see who. Pain the likes of which he rarely felt, crawled up his belly from the open wound on his stomach. Not even fire compared to the pure white hot agony that the slash across his burnt body was causing him. It was only comparable to one other sensation he could remember, and it wasn't that long ago that he'd felt it. He could feel the magic of Jackie's blade seeping into him, practically burning his wound from the inside.

"Light magic, effective on shadow creatures, and me apparently. Guess that makes sense in a way...another cursed blade...that's two now...this can't be chance that I've encountered two of these in such a short time."

Paralyzed not by magic, but by pain, Daybreak could only lift his head from the sand and watch as Jackie turned from him. She resumed her slow advancement on Twilight, this time reaching her without interruption. Sensing disaster on the horizon, Daybreak struggled to force out more power from his body, but it was to no avail. He could feel his, supposedly limitless, supply of magical energy frantically coursing through his veins trying to repair the excessive amount of damage he'd done to his body.

He tried to force his hands up, and the pain came again, though this time not from his chest but from his arm. The numbing spell he'd shoved into his damaged limb had run it's coarse, and now the full extent of his bodies damage was weighing on his mind. His arm refused to acknowledge any command he gave it, pain was now all he could feel from his charred and dead looking limb. His stomach, burnt and crispy looking, continued to bleed out into the sand in front of him. He could not move. His body had reached it's tolerance for pain. He could only watch as Jackie finally stood before the kneeling Twilight and chuckled.

"Zis went even easier zen I thought it vould."

Twilights body began to shake. Daybreak could feel her aura building within her, like a clogged pipe waiting to burst. He knew Jackie could feel it to, but she seemed far less worried than he did.

"You are vaisting your time. Your powers can't help you now. Not against somesing like me."

She reached down and made to grab at Twilight's throat. Whatever she was planning, to do, Daybreak doubted she'd get to it. Even in his bloody and burnt state, he could feel Twilights energy reaching a peak. Her fear, and her anger, was beginning to boil over. The spell Jackie had bound the young princess with could not contain the raw magical energy within her.

Daybreak felt it coming and ducked his head down farther into the sand. All at once Jackie's spell failed, and the full force of Twilights pent up power came forward in a single, uncontrolled wave of pure raw magic!

Jackie seemed to sense it just as her fingers went to close around Twilights throat. Much, much too late for her to avoid the consequences. The energy wave burst forth from within Twilights core, releasing an energy outwards with such weight, all the sand within a three yard radius of Twilight was instantly burnt to glass! Jackie allowed the wave to throw her backwards with no resistance. For to attempt to resist such raw power, would surely exhaust and kill her long before she succeeded in withstanding it!

The energy blast sent Jackie flying, and the wave of sand that followed, blinded Daybreaks ability to see just how far. He did not raise his head until the energy wave, and the cloud of sand that followed just behind it, faded. When he next looked up, he almost didn't recognize the terrain anymore. The area had been almost completely cleared of everything, but sand. For Celestia knows how far, Daybreak could spot no trees, or mangroves still standing. Everything was just sanded over. Looking up, he could tell that the explosion had reached high into the sky as well, and the weather itself had been affected too. The sand still hung high above them in the air, creating a mushroom cloud that was likely visible for many miles. Even farther above that in the sky, storms clouds swimming with lightning were now beginning to form, which would surely bring rain soon after.

Still unable to do much more than look around, Daybreak scanned the area for Rainbow and the others. He spotted Twilight with ease, being at the epicenter she was completely untouched. Save for her entire bikini having somehow changed to a midnight black color now, she seemed fine. With Jackie's spell now broken, she'd be moving around soon enough. The others were not so easy to spot. He could still sense their energy nearby, and when he switched to his magical vision, their auras were still shown in the same places as before the blast. Which meant that Jackie's binding spell had likely held them in place through the explosion, allowing the sand to bury them underneath the dust and debris.

Glancing over where each of their auras were shown to be, Daybreak winked the smallest of energy blasts at each one of them. The sand covering them was instantly swept away by his miniscule spell, revealing all of Twilights friends to be laying right where they had been before. All except for Applejack. Daybreak pondered for a moment what may have happened to her, before coming to an uncomfortable realization that filled him with dread.

"She was the only one Jackie didn't bind with magic...that means she wasn't held down by anything during the blast! Oh no....Even if she somehow survived...she could be anywhere now...No...the likelihood of anyone surviving a blast wave like that, and the fall that surely came with it, without some kind of aid, and unconscious...it's impossible...it's beyond impossible...How am I gonna tell Rainbow and the others?"

He vigorously shook his head through the sand. "No time to think about that now...I gotta get everyone else first, starting with Rainbow..."

He glanced back, and noticed Twilight getting to her feet. He watched her eyes fall on him, then glance around the area. He watched water start to form in her pupils, and for some reason, suddenly he found himself angry with her.

"DON'T YOU DARE START CRYING NOW! THAT'S NOT HOW THE TWILIGHT SPARKLE I REMEMBER HANDLED THINGS! YOU HAVE PEOPLE THAT NEED YOU RIGHT NOW, SO SUCK IT UP AND DO YOUR JOB AS THEIR FRIEND, PRINCESS!"

He watched his words hit home, and instantly have the desired effect. Twilights teeth gritted and she wiped the forming tears from her eyes, then started in a slow jog towards him. Even as she came upon him, Daybreak could feel the aura of her entrapped friends starting to grow again. Jackie's binding spell was depleting rapidly.

"Which means she's either no longer within a five mile radius...or Twilights blast actually obliterated her...hmm better keep that second possibility to myself for Twilights sake."

He watched as Twilight approached him, and kneeled down at his side. He could see the conflicting feelings of what she had just done swimming across her face. Friend or not, now was the time for him to say something comforting. Forcing the pain away for a moment, he managed to strain out a smile at her while she flipped him onto his back in the sand.

"Wow Sparky, guess this means you are stronger than me now."

"Daybreak..." She was looking down, but not at his face. She was trying not to meet his gaze, and instead focus on his wounds. He watched as her hands crawled under the sand and felt her warm palms touch his burnt, still bleeding belly. For a moment, all he could feel was the ache of his wound being grazed and the sand grinding against it. Then, he felt a coolness wash over his chest, like a soft fountain of water had just been drizzled down on him. Lifting his head from the sand some, he ran his eyes over his skin to watch the slash from Jackie's blade close up completely, and some of the more damaged skin returning to a painful red instead of a dead and burnt black.

"Thanks Sparky." He forced another smile, this one more convincing.

She half smiled back at him "Sparky...You haven't called me that since we were very little."

He held his smile and his gaze, hoping to force her to meet his through sheer persistence.

"You used to hate it, but I can see it making you smile now."

"That's cause you used to-!" She paused herself as her eyes finally darted over his. The moment their gazes met, he might as well have hit her with a stun ray. His eyes seemed to stare into her very soul.

"Twilight, this wasn't your fault."

He knew she had no way of knowing if he meant his wounds or the destruction around them, but it didn't matter. The effect was the same either way. Twilights upper lips started to quiver, and once again the waterworks tried to fill her eyes, but this time she held them back on her own and sniffled. She forced herself to smile.

"Even when we were little, you always knew just what to say to motivate me didn't you? Whether it was to complete my latest spell obsession or finish a late night study session, you always said just the right thing. I must have been an open book to you wasn't I?"

He chuckled, causing some of the small sand pile on his legs and arms to tumble off him. "Yeah, you really were. Little purple nerd. I remember how feeble you used to be...How much Celestia used to praise and coddle at you for everything you did...And, how jealous I was of you..."

Twilights eyes widened, forcing her to wipe away more water from her cheeks "Y-You were jealous of m-me?"

"Yeah I-"

His words caught in his throat as his blood ran cold. He felt her there, behind Twilight before she even appeared. In the singular moment before she appeared, Daybreak ran through a million scenarios in his head, but with his current condition...he realized there was nothing he could do to protect her now. Twilight saw his eyes start to widen, and realized what was happening centuries too late.

With no warning, Jackie appeared behind Twilight, her blood aura flowing like clothing around her. She grabbed the Princess by the back of her hair and yanked her from Daybreaks side, throwing her down into the sand! Twilight hit the ground with a thud, but came back up surprisingly quick, her aura also flaring up around her, ready for a fight. Jackie's surprise was observed only through the slightest widening of her eyes when the Princess appeared in her face.

Her hesitation to fight now gone, Twilight extended her palm out and opened her fingers at Jackie's face. At near point blank range, a beam purple and flaming black energy erupted forth from Twilights palm, smacking Jackie full in the face! There was no time for her to dodge even if she had wanted to, he knew for certain the full force of Twilights attack had connected with her.

The beam didn't just strike her face, it engulfed it, and kept going in a straight beam far back beyond them. Somewhere in the distance, Daybreak heard the beam end, striking the ground and exploding with the force of a small hurricane. He watched with awe as Twilight began to lower her hands and cut the energy flowing to it. He was certain that Jackie was done for, that Jackie must fall, crumple to the floor from the weight of such a devastating attack.

But she didn't. Both Daybreak and Twilight were left flabbergasted as the beam faded and Jackie's face was once again all but unscathed from Twilights attack. She had nothing to show for it other than a small, paper clip sized cut on her cheek.

She smiled, as Twilight threw up both of her hands for another blast, but it seemed Jackie was done playing around. When Twilights hands came up, Jackie ducked down. Just as the energy began to leave Twilights open palms Jackie ducked under and around to Twilights left, then with zero hesitation, swung her magical blade clean across the Princess's face.

The sounds that Daybreak heard next, would be burned into his brain for eternity. Nothing, not a memory spell nor amnesia, or even death would ever let him escape from the pain of hearing Twilights bloody screams of agony. It was audible even over the sound of her energy blasts failing and exploding in her palms. Her hands were fine, but she stumbled back and tripped, falling into the sand. Jackie examined her knife, now soaked in blood, and smiled. Daybreak looked in horror as his eyes found Twilights face.

Soaked no, covered in blood was not even enough to describe what he was looking at. He had to struggle not to vomit at what he saw. Twilights hands were covering her eyes, but he had seen already. He had seen what Jackie had done to her.

To his horror, that wasn't the end. Easily dodging Twilights blind attempts at firing random beams at her, she quickly appeared back in front of the crippled princess. She reached down and gripped her by the throat. With seemingly no effort at all she lifted Twilight into the air. Jackie glanced back at Daybreak with a devils grin, and showed him her blade, balancing on the index finger of her opposite hand. Realizing her intent, he along with everyone else, began struggling against their binds. It was pointless.

Even with her spell beginning to fade, it still held more than enough strength to bind everyone down. Without looking, Daybreak could hear Spike and the others screeching at her, begging her not to do it. He heard everyone, from Rainbow to Sunset and on down the line, everyone's pleas burrowing in his ears. It was torture to him. He was the only one not bound by magic...but by his own weakness.

Jackie laughed, as he looked up...just in time to see it. Jackie leaned forward and whispered something into Twilights ear, too quiet for anyone else to hear, but she heard it just fine. "Princess Twilight...Hell waits for you. Sans vous, son âme est à moi"

As Twilights face contorted with terror, Jackie's broke out into a maddened grin. With a wild shriek of sickening glee, she drove her knife forward, straight into Twilights abdomen! Daybreak and her friends watched, helpless as Twilights eyes widened, and a small trail of red began to trickle down from her lips. Then, just when he thought it was over, a wave of blinding white energy erupted forth from Twilights back. It sliced across the ground behind her like a blade, glassing a perfect straight line behind her for an untold distance. After a moment, the beam faded and Twilight's eyes went hazy, then Jackie finally dropped her. Twilight crumpled into the sand. A puppet whose strings had been cut, and did not move...

Mirror, Mirror

Devoid. Empty. Nothingness. His mind seemed blank, no feelings escaped him as the limp body of Twilight Sparkle crumpled into the sand before him. It didn't feel real. None of it did. Even as he activated his magical sight, and witnessed Twilights aura extinguish like a candle in the rain, he still didn't quite believe it. Somehow, he suddenly found himself standing, though only moments ago his legs would not respond. He found himself kneeling next to her, faster than he could have blinked, though only moments ago he swore he had no magic left. It didn't make sense. Nothing made sense.

His hands drifted under the limp princess, his fingertips gently pressing against her back and the underside of her head. With no effort at all, he raised her back and head, giving the impression she were sitting up to look at him. His eyes found hers, and could not be drawn away. The flow of blood would not cease, but still he could see the damage plain as day. Her eyes, her lively amethyst eyes always eager to read, to learn, were now blood red clumps and oozing liquid from within. A clean slash, obviously from Jackie's cursed blade, was visible from one side of her face to the other. A perfectly straight line, cutting directly across her eyes. She was blind now. Blind. Somehow, this struck something within him that her apparent demise could not.

"Look...look what you did..."

His words floated to Jackie, who had taken several steps back when he had appeared in front of her to cradle Twilight. She still wore her sadistic smirk, leaning back on her heels while twirling the blood soaked knife within her palm. She had allowed him to cradle the dying princess without interference for a single purpose. She chuckled a truly sickening laugh down at him.

"What I did? This is all your fault you know." Any trace of her accent seemed to have vanished, her words were now clear as day.

Her taunt did not seem to reach him. Instead he repeated himself again.

"Look...Look what you did...Look what you did to Twilight..."

Her smile unfaltering, she too repeated herself, looking down at him with deplorable contempt. She leaned over at the waist and whispered like a serpent.

"I didn't do this, you did. You have no one to blame but yourself. You should have joined us the last time."

Daybreak still did not look up from the princess. Instead he held her closer to his chest. Words scratched and clawed at his throat, deepening then heightening again. It was as though multiple voices were attempting to escape him at once.

"Look at what you did...to her eyes...She needs those more than...anything...How is she going to read now...All her books...She loved to read more than anything...she needs her eyes.............AND YOU TOOK THAT AWAY FROM HER!"

Something inside of Daybreak broke. Shattered to pieces. Be it his restraint, his tolerance, his care, or his morality. Something within him felt shattered, forever.

Jackie's eyes couldn't even widen in surprise before he grabbed her. Strength she had not felt within him before surged forth, his fingers closed around and gripped her face like a baseball. With no time for her to realize what was happening, Daybreak yanked her forward and slammed her head first into the ground. He crushed her face into the sand with ridiculous strength. Before she knew it, he was behind her, gripping both her arms and pulling back. He placed his foot against the back of her skull as he saw her attempting to rise, and shoved it back into the dirt. His foot crushed her down and held her in place. He tightened his grip, then began to pull back against her arms. A swift surge of pain in her shoulders told her his intentions, and forcing her to react.

Bending her knees upwards, Jackie reached her legs back and swiftly wrapped them around Daybreaks right leg. She pulled with all her might, yanking him off balance enough to raise her head and free an arm. She twisted her left hand free and swung it around, quickly upper cutting him in the chin. Daybreak stumbled back but did not fall. Once she was free, Jackie quickly distanced herself from him. She jumped several yards before looking back. Daybreak's face was a mess of emotion. Half teary, half crazed, half rage. Too many feelings filled his features for her to determine what was driving him, or what he might do.

Then he did something truly odd. His hands raised up and gripped the sides of his head. Then quite suddenly, he dropped to his knees and screamed, screamed like he was in intense agony! His voice rose and dropped octaves as his body began to twitch uncontrollably. Multiple hues of energy waves began rippling off his body at an alarming rate giving the impression that he was venting multicolored smoke. His voice came out cracked and pained when he finally managed to utter something understandable.

"I can't...control it! Uraaaaaaaggggh!" His voice struggled between pitches as he fought to stay on his knees.

He looked up, quite suddenly dawning a mad look that would have made anyone near him sick. He locked his tear filled gaze on Jackie and loosed a unstable laugh. He slowly began to lower his right palm towards the sand, muttering a strange incantation in a sing-song like voice, while an unsettling smile slowly stretched it's way across him.

"Mirror, mirror, in my wake
Give me power, my soul to take .
Mirror, mirror,beneath the sand
Bequeath the mark, that I must brand.
Mirror, mirror, beyond the sky
Grant me strength, that may never die.
Mirror, mirror, from the grave
The hidden power that I must save.
Mirror, mirror, straight from hell
A little secret, I'll not tell.
Mirror, mirror, my shackled friend
Aid me now...until my end."

While he spoke his voice was surprisingly stable, but it did not quite sound like him. It was as though multiple voices were coming from him at once. As he spoke, a strange, shadowy aura began to flow about his person. The wounds across his body closed and healed themselves at a rapid pace, disappearing almost instantly. His hand, now placed upon the sand beneath him, seemed to reach down through the ground and grip something within. A black circle of energy, laced with amethyst markings of an unknown language spawned from the sand and encircled Daybreak within. His eyes seemed almost glazed over, and even his wicked smile felt more saddening than creepy. Daybreaks hand seemed to move on its own, slowly beginning to withdraw from the dirt, but it did not come up empty. As his fingertips cleared the earth, they gripped the edges of a faded golden surface .

Daybreak was forced to come to full height before the object was recognizable by any means. It's massive frame alone was not enough to portray the object it held. A faded golden hue glistened from its edges. The top of the frame portrayed the image of the three headed Cerberus, but instead of faded gold, this part of the casing was a rusted black with each of the heads bearing blood red rubies for eyes. The eyes themselves seemed to glow with ominous light as they met daylight. The object in the center of the massive frame was obscured by a black fog until it fully broke from the circular portal in the sand. When the object was finally free completely, the circle and the aura flowing about it vanished, allowing everyone to witness what Daybreak had summoned. A mirror.

It looked to be ordinary enough, but Jackie seemed to recognize something about it, and actually took a step back. Perhaps in fear.

"You wouldn't..."

Daybreak regarded her with a raised eyebrow. His cold eyes did not match the sickening smile he now bore. "Really? Are you certain?"

With only those words for her, Daybreak reached out his right arm, and stuck it towards the mirror. Naturally his hand should have met a solid surface that resisted his advance, but in fact the opposite happened. The mirror shimmered at his touch, its surface became liquid-like and allowed his hand easy passage. Just like when it had passed through the sand, he seemed to grip onto something. Then he said something, horrifying.

"Now I'll show you what a real monster looks like."

After seemingly talking to himself, or his reflection, Daybreak slowly withdrew his arm. It was clear before it was even halfway out, something was different now. His arm was covered in black scales from his shoulder to his fingertips, and an aura, eerily similar to King Sombra's swam about his limb. Seconds after being free from the liquid-like glass. A snake-like voice echoed from nowhere.

"You're so unstable right now, I doubt I've got more than ten minutes to plaaaaay."

Even from a distance, Rainbow recognized the cold voice. It caused the hair on her neck to stand up. She felt a wave of fear hit her as she remembered back to her duel with Daybreak at school. The feeling now washing over her, and the ominous presence she felt, there was no doubt it was the same as back then, but somehow this time, it was even more overwhelming. Bound and unable to move, she was forced to watch as the tar colored aura swam up Daybreaks body encasing him in a terrifyingly familiar look. A look that reminded her of the only time she had ever been truly afraid of Daybreak.

The black scales encompassed his body as his eyes began to glow icy blue, slitting like a serpent. A fiery cloak of black and golden flames swirled itself about him, forming what could pass for tight robes, though it looked more like armor made from dragon hide. This new being stretched out his limbs and cracked at his neck, as though he were just waking up from a long sleep. Once the aura fully covered Daybreaks body, the starch white streak in his hair began to spread out, encompassing him until only a single streak of his emerald green was left.

As the flames and aura came to settle calmly around him, the newcomer made to quickly step away from the mirror by several feet, regarding it as if repulsed by its very presence. He took in a deep breath and smiled, throwing hands out above his head.

"Ooooh, it is good to be back. Hello Equestria, Solar Eclipse is back in town!"

"So that's his name?" Rainbow was glad to finally have a name for the only mystery about Daybreak that had frightened her enough to not even ask him about it.

As if sensing she was thinking about him, he turned his head back to face her. Rainbow felt her blood run cold as he smiled, then winked at her.

"What's up babe, remember me? We were deathly close last time we met, remember? I do. I remember the fear in your eyes. Then you disregarded me like I wasn't intimidating. Glad to see that's not the case now. Your fear back then was fleeting, not like now. It's quite a sexy look for you." She would have shivered with disgust, if she could have moved. He snickered and turned away from her, to face Jackie once more.

"Now then...What could you have possibly done to make our dear sweet prince so unstable that I was able to get free again?"

Rainbow noticed even Jackie seemed to be regarding Solar Eclipse with some manner of caution. At the very least she had withdrawn her blade again and looked more ready to fight than before. She didn't know whether that made her feel better because they might have a chance, or more terrified that Daybreak actually harbored something like this within.

Despite appearing more cautious than before, Jackie still managed to retain her taunting demeanor. Casually, she pointed to Twilight's limp body lying mere feet from Solar Eclipse's toes.

As Solar looked down upon Twilight, Rainbow expected to see him react in some way, but instead, all he did was sigh. "What a shame, she was such a sexy nerd too." Rainbows eye twitched. She reserved to smack Daybreak upside the head later if they both lived through this.

Solar Eclipse shook his head as he continued to look down at Twilights body "Tsk tsk tsk. Now you see...that's just a waste of talent right there. A perfectly willing host and you had to go all Friday The 13th on her with that knife. I'm afraid-"

He was in front of Jackie in an instant, without any hint of movement "-that I'm going to have to ask you to die-"

Jackie sliced upwards with her blade, going for Solar's right eye. He casually side stepped her attack, planted his right foot down on hers, firmly grasped her wrist and placed his free hand against her belly.

"-now."

Like a miniature sun condensed into beam form, a blast of immeasurable magnitude came forth from within his palm. Point blank range, it seemed to split Jackie in half as it traveled through and far beyond her. The very sound waves it emitted caused the air around it to pop and crackle. Solar kept a firm grip on Jackie's wrist to keep her from being blown away by the force of his attack. Several explosions followed along the beams trajectory, for it was so hot it quite literally ignited the air around it as it traveled out of eyesight! The impact was easily discernable from everyone's current position, seeing as it blazed high into the sky for a singular moment, before evaporating into nothingness and leaving a large cloud of ash and smoke hanging in the air. Whatever had been where it struck, was likely nothing more than dust now.

After a solid ten seconds of continuous energy pulsing, Solar ceased the beam to inspect the damage. Jackie's body should have been ripped in half and liquefied by the sun-like heat of the attack, yet just as before, she bore injuries barely equivalent to a sunburn. Although this time, she was clearly feeling it. Solar released her arm, and allowed her to drop to her knees. She quivered on the ground, her whole form shaking, likely in pain. He looked down at her with contempt.

"As I thought. Daybreaks theory was correct. The amount of power doesn't matter. You can withstand any magical attack can't you? That attack had power hot enough to give the sun a sunburn. Not even Celestia could have taken that without anything to show for it. I think I have you figured out now. There are only a few beings in existence who could possibly supply someone with enough power to shield an attack like that, and considering our most recent encounters, I think I know who's supplying that power. So then...you're her servant, or something close I presume, right?"

Jackie looked up at him, her palms shaking. "What makes you think I'm not one huh? I could be a horsemen.

Solar chuckled "You? You're too weak to be even comparable. You're just a servant aren't you?"

"Weak?!" Her uppercut was fast, unthinkably so. But Solar merely inclined his head back the slightest amount, and her fist whizzed by him harmlessly. As her midsection was once again exposed, Solar gently planted his palm against her belly once more and released another blast of energy into her. But this time, he focused it only on her and did not allow it to move past her into the background. Just like before the blast caught her fully, and without Solar to hold onto her, sent her flying back into the sand. She crashed and sunk a foot deep into the ground from the sheer force of impact. It took her a minute to sit up, by which time Solar was chuckling aloud, revealing his own razor sharp teeth at her.

"Yes, weak. If you were a Horsemen I could never do that to you. I couldn't dodge your attacks like I'm auditioning for a ballet. You're just a servant of some kind. Probably drawing your power from the Horsemen you serve, or something like that. There's no point in trying to deny it. Daybreak and me share a mind. He's been suspicious since you first withstood Twilights attack."

Being in the position she was, did not allow her to glare with much intimidation behind it. So instead, she slowly stood and dusted herself off. Reaching behind her back, she gripped her bikini bottoms, and untucked them from the wedgie she'd received being blasted into the sand. After freeing herself from discomfort, she snickered at him.

"You're different from before. Is the power of the Mirror of Truth I've heard so much about?"

Matching her mocking snicker with his own, he nodded. "In a sense, yes. Though it behooves me to tell you this is not my full power, nor was Daybreak at his. My other half is afraid of me so he's kept me sealed since our first encounter. In other words, what I'm showing you now and what you've seen up to this point, isn't even a fraction of what we're really capable of."

Jackie flicked her head back, scooping her dirty and mattered hair from her eyes. "Don't bother with the bragging, I'm more interested in you dear Solar Eclipse. Tell me more about this Mirror."

Solar raised his right brow. "Why would I do that? You hoping to stall for time to heal? Or maybe trying to wait until my ten or so minutes are up and Daybreak reappears? No dice, now that I understand your power, I can kill you in less than a minute if it pleases me. And it would please me. Greatly so."

Jackie loosed a girlish laugh that did not fit her or her current demeanor, her accent momentarily returning "If zat is true, zen I guess zer is no reason ve can't have ourselves a little chat before ze climax, yes?"

Solar Eclipse tilted his head to the side, almost assuming a look of curiosity. The cloak of black and golden flames flowing about his person evaporated, leaving only his black scaled body and swim shorts in their place.

"I suppose you're right. How about we make a little trade of information then Miss Jackie? We'll talk for five minutes-" He raised his right palm to her, holding up five fingers to show "and for those five minutes, I'll tell you whatever you want to know about the Mirror, and you will answer any questions I have about, well anything I want really. And after we're done, I'll use my remaining four minutes and thirty seconds to dismember you limb by limb and juggle you around for a little while. Got it? Sound fair to you?"

Jackie loosed another girlish giggle. "Oui oui, I understand. But honestly, I don't see why you're fighting me. Do you not wish for the end as well? Destruction, mayhem and chaos supreme? You hate humans, I know you do. Just look at what they've put you and you're counterpart through. The scars on your back that will never heal and the scars upon your mind from child life. You should be joining me Solar Eclipse, joining us!"

Solar's right hand ignited in golden flames. A black mass of energy formed within his palm, and began twirling about. HIs eyes followed the small orb path as it fluttered about his hand "It's true I hate them. These tiny humans with their pitifully destructive ways. Hating each other for nothing. Killing each other for nothing. They all deserve to be wiped out, with...minor exceptions here and there...But I'll not be coerced into releasing the Apocalypse upon the life of Earth...When the time comes, I'll do it on my own terms. And without you or your Horsemen. So in other words...you have to die."

Jackie shrugged her shoulders, more like she'd been denied a new toy rather than just told she would be murdered shortly.

"Shame, willing cooperation would have saved us soooo much time. But alas, on to more important matters. I shall start with the questions so as not to waste more of our time. I want to know about the Mirror. Tell me, you say this is not your full power, which of course implies that your full power could be reached in some way. How and why are you restrained from such?"

Solar Eclipse leaned back, resting seemingly against nothingness, as though there was an invisible wall behind him. He crossed his arms.

"Straight to the point after being shot down, I can respect that, for another four minutes at least. Well, to be quite honest, it's my counterparts fault that we are in such an imperfect state. We are supposed to be one entity. As a child, Daybreak once approached the Mirror of Truth with our fathers consent, and tried to challenge his reflection (me) for total control over our insurmountable power and one free wish. You can see the appeal I'm sure. Being able to wish for anything you could think of, with little limitation, it's enough to entice anyone.

Anyhow, we, meaning us both, were just children at the time, and as such I doubt he fully understood what the challenge entailed. Why Father allowed him to try and face me when we were still at such a young age I'll never know, nor would he tell us if we asked I imagine...Anyways, as to be expected, he could not defeat me, and according to the rules that bind the Mirrors plain of existence, only one may exist once the challenge has been initiated. For reasons I can't quite explain, Daybreak managed to break that rule. The only being in existence to do so.

Rather than being overcome by me when he was defeated like he should have been, he managed to pull his body back out of the mirror and apply a sealing spell of some sort that both bound me within the mirror and his mind alike. It was a thing never before done and as such I have no idea how to deal with it. Now, instead of existing in separate plains as is the natural order, we inhabit one mind but not one body. We cannot physically exist in the same place at the same time, as we are the same being just reflected. So he maintains control of his body, while I am forced to sit on the sidelines and watch through his eyes. Though as we've noted here today and in the past, there are times I can force my way out. And I'd wager given any more than an hour of freedom, he wouldn't be able to reseal me either. The eventuality of it though is, one day he'll have to return and face me again, because this seal of his won't bind me forever, and he knows that. So it's just a matter of time before one of us takes over fully. Does that satisfy your question?"

Jackie was practically licking her lips at his words, she looked to be entranced by Solar Eclipse.

"Indeed it does, now it is you turn to ask. Be quick, our time is ticking away."

Solar Eclipse scoffed aloud "You seem almost impatient, that ready to die are you? Well regardless, I'll ask. Tell me now, I can deduce with some easy logic that your master is obviously Famine. I'm also relatively sure that she is feeding you her power with some spell that is protecting you from any magical harm. Which then of course means she'd have to be close by, if the natural rules of magic apply to her that is. My question then is this. Why send you? If she's close enough that she could do the job herself, why not do it? I didn't take Horsemen for lazy, or is there something else going on here? Did you come here just to kill Twilight?"

In the time it had taken him to phrase his question, Jackie's smirk had grown into a full faced grin of spine tingling glee. It would have made any normal persons hair curl.

"You really are an observant one aren't you?"

Solar slowly shook his head "Actually, this is all my counterpart. I'm just relaying what he already figured out. My input wasn't needed for this. Which again demonstrates your inferiority to us. You aren't worth my insight."

Jackie made a small bow "Well then perhaps I misjudged the young prince. My regards to your counterpart then. However, you have asked more than one question, does our deal of one question per person not for you as well as me?"

Solar ceased leaning on whatever invisible field was supporting his back and uncrossed his arms. "Answer me, swiftly now before I become impatient. We both want to know, and I'll have my answer before I dismember you or during, I don't care which."

Holding her hands up in a mock surrender, Jackie nodded with a smile "Fine fine. I'll answer. To start with your first question, she sent me because she is currently preoccupied preparing to end your world, which you and your counterpart will be assisting her with very soon. She could have come herself, but need not be bothered with such a trivial task. As for the task itself, my goal here was mostly to destroy Princess Twilight, which as you can see, I have succeeded in." She motioned her palm towards Twilights limp form mere feet from Solar's toes. Solar shrugged haphazardly.

"I wonder about that actually. Yes, her light is about to go out, that's true. And it's also true that no normal means could probably save her now, no normal magic could heal the wounds dealt by a cursed blade. However..."

Solar Eclipse lazily wafted his hand in a sweeping motion towards his chest. In response Twilights body was instantly consumed in golden aura and began to gently levitate towards him.

"We are not a normal being."

Another waft of his hand and Twilights body began to levitate itself upright, as though she were standing in front of him. He reached out and placed his hand against her belly, where the wound from Jackie's blade still seeped blood and dripped with white magic.

"Hmm...Fatal. True. But not undoable. Let's have ourselves a trade Princess."

Golden light glistened across his palm, gently swimming across his fingertips down onto Twilights belly. Little slivers of golden aura crawled their way inside Twilights wound, filling it with light while expelling the bits of white magic remaining inside her. Solar grunted, focusing on Twilights deep tissue repair cells and felt his magic move on a microscopic level. Each small tendril of golden and black light coiling to create rapid new growth of cells instantaneously. He switched to just his index finger and placed it at the tip of her wound. Slowly, he began to drag his fingernail down her belly at a snails pace. Each micro movement of his nail rapidly produced new skin cells, then sowed them together even quicker. This process caused her wound to effectively vanish as his finger traced down her form.

He reached the bottom and the wound ceased to exist, he then withdrew his hand from her, forcing the golden tendrils clinging to his fingers to break off and attach themselves onto Twilight instead. This left a small shimmer of golden light upon her belly, which he knew would become a simple scar one day, but for now left her slightly glowy there.

"Now for the fun part. Time to break a couple hundred laws."

He chanced a glance up from his work, just to observe how Jackie might be reacting. To his surprise, she was still smiling her sickening smirk. Though her head was tilted to the side, giving the impression she was more curious about what he was doing than anything.

"Stupid girl probably thinks this can't be done, or she knows this is wasting my time away. No skin of our back, better she not interfere anyways. I'll kill her with my remaining time easily."

With the golden energy retreating within him and black aura now dominating his hand, he was ready to proceed. Reaching out, he once again placed his palm upon Twilight, but this time he placed it over her heart. Golden aura erupted around him, while the black energy from his palm burst forth and squirmed it's way around Twilights body, giving her a flaming black outline.

His golden aura shimmered and the flaming darkness now around her swirled together to meet at a perfect medium between their bodies. Swiftly, but with precise aim, Solar quickly swiped his right index finger through the medium between the auras, and held up his hand. The auras formed a point atop his nail, this point slowly shaped itself to look like a small blade sitting on the very tip of his finger.

Wasting no time, Solar swiftly touched the bladed tip of his finger onto his gut, at precisely the same spot as Twilights wound. With a grimace he pushed inward and pierced his skin, then swiftly pulled his finger downwards. His skin split like butter and opened up, revealing a black aura swirling within. A small tendril of clear energy slowly extended outwards from the golden light within Twilights belly, snaking its way towards Solar's. Upon impact there was a great white flash...and then nothing.

As quick as it had started, it seemed to be over. The auras swirling about them both vanished like smoke. Twilights form collapsed back into the sand, none to gracefully, while Solar Eclipse dropped down to a knee. The scale-like hide around his torso vanished, now revealing a wound the same size as the one Twilight had previously. Although he did not begin pooling blood like she had, there was a very obvious sense of pain shooting through him. He was clearly struggling to even move from his knees back to a standing position.

"You done?" Jackie's voice sailed over to him. Solar Eclipse practically hissed at her in response.

"Not quite."

Once he was standing at full height again, he tilted his head back and subtly flexed his aura out like a muscle. The resulting energy wave sent a burst of air across the beach, blowing sand back into everyone's face that was still bound by Jackie's paralysis spell.

"Now I'm done."

The wound that had just been on Solar's chest was gone, leaving his chest bare once more. Now, with no black scales to cover his form, his pale white skin seemed to stand out more than ever. Jackie's face still held her same cold grin, in fact, she looked downright pleased with herself.

"Am I to understand that you just performed forbidden magic to save her? You used that spell?"

Solar's lips parted to reveal a toothy grin, which gave off an ominous vibe with him having such serrated teeth. "Indeed. Reanimation and Transference. I take it you're familiar with it?"

Jackie licked her lips "A spell deemed unnatural. It was unanimously voted illegal by every race in Equestria, and even most races outside of it too. I believe you'd be imprisoned in seconds if anyone found out about this. I mean the requirements to even use it are drastic enough, and it can't be done but more than once every decade. I was skeptical you'd really go that far."

Solar's grin wavered slightly "You expected me to do that?"

She shrugged her shoulders lazily. "Well, to be honest, I wasn't sure you'd actually do it, but my Master was quite certain."

"Am I to understand then, that me saving her was part of your plan."

Jackie's grin only ever seemed to widen "Catching on are we? All that immeasurable power doesn't really amount to much if you're so easy to outwit. It's actually funny how easily you people walk into our plans."

Knuckles cracked, sparks weighed down the air around Solar's body. "It's about time you died, don't you think?"

Jackie felt him coming, but that didn't help her. Solar Eclipse phased like a shadow towards her in the blink of an eye. It was slower than Daybreak and Rainbow had moved before, and that made it easy to strike before he could reach her. Jackie pulled back and slammed her fist forward just as his form appeared within range.

She should have blasted him square in the gut, but instead of making contact with his body, she seemed to slip right through him as though he weren't even there. Her momentum nearly through out her arm as she hit nothingness. Realizing what he'd done, she turned her head back to defend her rear, but it was too late. Solar Eclipse had already solidified behind her, his underhanded punch came with rib shattering power, straight into her right kidney.

Biting down on her own lip to keep from crying out, Jackie tasted warm blood in her throat. Forcing herself to ignore the pain, she swung her back leg around in a counterattack. Solar brought up his arms to block, taking the full force of her back legged roundhouse. With her body reeling from his first strike, and her off balance attack, her blow did not hold much force behind it. This allowed him to grab her by the thigh and wrap his arms around her as soon as her attack came to connection. Giving her no time to recover, he turned, planted his feet and swung her like a discus.

He released and watched her soar through the air. Keeping in with not allowing her recovery time, he summoned an enormous orb of shimmering dark flames between his hands. He pitched it at her with the grace of a major league player, watching it strike and ignite her with unyielding satisfaction. She crashed into the sand several yards away and rolled several more. The flames sputtered and went out just after she came to a stop in the dirt. Then he just stood and waited for her to rise again.

She did indeed rise, though much slower than anytime previous, and clearly showing some real damage this time around. The mere sight of her scrapes and bruises, along with the blood dripping from her lips was enough to elicit a hiss of satisfaction from Solar.

"Good good, I've proven you're breakable, now time for the cous de gras"

He watched her bloodied lip force itself to smile back at him "Oui Oui. Come!"

He took two steps, then stopped, snickering as a feeling of warmth began to course it's way through his cold form. "Seems my time is up."

He could see her visibly exhale with relief "Yes, I thought as much. Like I said before. Your all easy to outwit."

Even as his teeth slowly retracted back to normal and his hair swapped it's shades, he managed a last twisted snicker "Oh, I doubt you'll a better ending this way dear. Trust me.."

His body shimmered with emerald light as the shape of the Mirror rose behind him in the sand. He felt a warm hand on his shoulder, then his body seemed to just melt away into mist. Daybreaks form stepped forth from the mist as though he'd appeared within Solar's body. The misty haze of Solar Eclipse melted back into the Mirrors liquid-like surface. Once any trace of his being was gone, the Mirror descended back into the ground, disappearing within an ominous haze and a small pop .

Once Daybreaks battered form was all that remained, Jackie sighed. "Now, I don't even get a proper fight. What a disappointment."

Daybreak spit at the ground, he wanted to reply with some venom, but he couldn't do much but wince through the agony now returning to spread through him. Slowly, one by one, all the injuries he'd recovered when transforming began to reform across his body, plus one new addition. The wound that they'd received from saving Twilight, now blazed across his belly, bright red and bloody. He could feel burning in his gut, but couldn't tell if that was from the fresh wound, or from when he'd burnt himself in the earlier fight. All the pain was blending together by this point. The pain was intense, but the thought of letting this girl escape after what she'd done...well that pain was nothing short of dominating. He willed himself words.

"You think...I can't take you now...these wounds...are nothing! In fact...Losing all this b-blood...has only helped clear my head..." With shortened breath and blazing hatred in his eyes, he summoned forth his aura. Soaking his body, drowning his form in his magic, he forced his wounds to numb, but not heal.

"If you gouge out my eyes...I'll listen for you're sickening breath...If you tear away my ears...I'll sniff you out and run you down...If you break my legs...I'll crawl to you and beat you to a bloody mass...If you break my arms...I'll tear through your calf with my teeth...no matter...what you do to me...I'll never stop until you are ash!"

"I doubt I've got much time before sheer blood loss takes me down. This has to be quick.

Jackie smiled, her features no longer mocking, but seemingly earnest "Good. Give me a show, Prince."

He moved. She moved. Their bodies connected in the center point between them. He made for her temple with a left hook, but she deflected it, pushing against his fist with her palm, and countering with an uppercut from her free hand. He leaned his head back in time to feel the air rip passed his chin, but his eyes widened as her uppercut quickly changed course and came down on his nose in a hammer strike. Blood splattered, he felt his nose break, but he didn't allow it to slow him.

Even as his vision briefly blurred from the sensation, he grasped upward, firmly gripping into a massive chuck of her hair. He yanked her down with all his might, dragging her with him as he fell into the sand. With the minor impact refocusing his vision, Daybreak yanked her head around to face him, and proceeded to repeatedly slam his fist into her face! His hate fueled his magic, and his magic fueled his fist. Blow after blow he drove his knuckles into her. He struck everything that felt or looked like flesh upon her, he felt her nose crunch, her lips split, her teeth crack. It was not enough.

Again and again, he assaulted her, but with no satisfaction. Surging another wave of magic and adrenaline through his body, he rolled over onto her chest and grasped her around the head. Instead of beating her, he now just settled for slamming her head into the sand as hard as he could manage. He pulsed his magic through the sand beneath them, hardening it into a rock-like form in an attempt to cause the most amount of damage possible. He dug his sharp nails into her cheeks, and slammed her down again. As he raised her up, he felt a fist connect with his cheek, briefly stunning him.

In his daze her felt her roughly lurch him off of her. He knew an assault from her was imminent, and so he quickly surged more power through himself, heightening his senses and clearing his blurred vision in an instant. He came to his feet just as her foot came up under his chin. He channeled magic to keep his vision clear, rather than defend from damage, and so took the brunt of her kick. He was knocked back and off balance, but he was not dazed. This kept him from being caught off guard as her next attack came.

Following through with her assault, Jackie brought around her other foot in a spinning side kick aimed for his ribs. Quickly taking the chance he had, Daybreak threw out both his hands. Jackie's foot stopped inches from his ribs, caught in his aura like a web. With her unable to retract her leg, he took his chance. Spinning in place, Daybreak planted a side kick of his own into her, releasing his spell the second he made impact and knocking the air from her chest. Although she did not drop, she did stumble and attempt to draw breath, giving him another opening whilst she recovered.

Not wanting to waste his chance, he planted a quick one-two jab into her face and chest before she could defend. Jackie kept stumbling back while he continued to advance, kicking and punching at her, never allowing her a second to catch her breath.

"One"

He planted an underhanded fist into her gut.

"One, two."

She doubled over, Daybreak drove his knee upwards, further crushing her nose and feeling even more warm liquid splatter onto him. Without pause, he swung his right elbow around the side of her head, smashing it into her temple as she raised it from his knee.

"One, two, three!"

She attempted to raise her arms up to defend herself, but it was barely a basic defensive posture in her condition. His right foot swung across her chest in a mock crescent kick, easily swiping her right hand out of the way. Before his foot had even fully touched the ground again he was stepping forward to her. He grasped her remaining hand in his left and twisted. Naturally her face leaned forward in an attempt to twist with the pain, which was exactly what he wanted. Her face flew into his awaiting strike. He drove the bottom of his palm upwards, straight into the underside of her jaw!

Daybreak watched as Jackie stumbled backwards several more feet, attempting to hold herself up. Slowly her fists came up to a fighting stance once more. In her right hand, she loosely gripped her blade, still red with Twilights blood and faced it towards him. She just stood there for a moment, completely still. Then.......she fell.

Face first, she fell forward into the sand. Her blade followed close behind, dropping from her grip and landing beside her.

"Oh no you don't!"

Rage found him once again, boiling its way to the surface of his features!

"No! Absolutely not! You wake up right now you bitch! You don't get to pass out now!"

He warped to her side and stood over her. With a violent growl of hate he planted his foot into her ribs, kicking her with enough force to roll her onto her back, but she did not stir. He felt his right eye twitch. A sudden plummet of magical energy in the area momentarily surprised him and drew his attention way. Looking around to find the source, it took him only seconds to realize what he'd actually felt.

"That was her aura. Her magic reserves must have run dry. Which means Famine must have also stopped feeding her energy."

Just to confirm his theory, he looked around at the others. His magical sight confirmed it, Jackie's aura had all but faded from everyone she'd bound. He had no doubt they would all discover this for themselves soon enough and converge on him. And so he returned his attention to the woman beneath him, to finish this before they could interfere. Rage was again pooling into him as he witnessed her dare to just lay there in unconsciousness, broken and bloodied before him. She didn't deserve to die in her sleep.

"Wake up. Wake up you little bitch, I want to see your eyes go dark as I end you." His voice barely raised above a whisper, yet it seemed to carry itself across the beach like he'd screamed.

His eyes drifted to her knife, simply lying in the sand where it had dropped. This gave him an idea. A shrill laugh loosed, low and menacing, as he reached down and wrapped his fingers around the cold blade.

"I told you I'd kill you. And you know what? It really doesn't matter if you're awake to see it. All that matters now is that I send you to hell. Where you belong."

He positioned himself over top of her, crouching just above her stomach. He slowly lowered the blades tip until it rested just above her heart. His eyes swam over her form. Blood dripped from several scrapes, mostly along her face. Her nose, for sure broken, bubbled and dripped blood down either cheek. Her lips, split open at several points, bubbled small bits of saliva and pus along her mouth. Both her eyes were also blackened and tearing blood down the sides of her face. He could also spy several points along her jaw and chin that could be identified as broken or dislocated bones.

"It's not even close to what you deserve, but don't worry, that's coming right now."

Gripping the blade within both his hands, he yanked it up from her skin and descended with a maddened shriek.

"When you see your master in hell, tell her she's next!"

"DON'T!"

The blade stopped. Hovering just about Jackie's heart, it stopped. Daybreak slowly turned towards the voice. The only voice that might have stopped him. Rainbow Dash. Having realized the spell was gone, her and the others were now beginning to get to their feet. Rainbow was already on hers, and looking at him with an expression nearly foreign to him. Her eyes visibly shivered, even from where he stood it was obvious. She looked...pleading...begging almost. No, no almost. She was begging. The way she was leaning towards him, like she might fall forward at any moment. The way her eyes shivered with helplessness. It was no wonder he did not recognize the look. She'd never looked at him like that before. Helpless, unable to do anything. It was clear she wanted to run to him, but either the knowledge she couldn't make it before he could strike, or knowing it would only provoke him, kept her from doing so. His gaze locked with hers, the blade quivering in his grip.

"Why not!? Look at what she's done! Look at what she did to Twilight!"

Rainbows eyes changed, flashing purple for only the slightest of moments. Reminding him of him yet another problem he'd have to deal with at some point "I know, she's done something horrible Daybreak. But you saved Twilight, I don't know how or what you did. But you saved her!"

His head shook slowly. Just thinking of his next words made his stomach lurch. "Yes I healed the fatal wound in her belly. But her eyes...I couldn't...I can't reshape something that complex. Everyone's eyes are different...She'll never...-" He took a deep breath and forced it out "...She'll probably never see anything again."

There, he said it. And by saying it aloud, so did he make it true. He wasn't adept enough in his knowledge of medical magic to save her eyes, and the doctors that were wouldn't have enough power to do so. Rainbow seemed to understand, as did everyone else. Spike, now also back on his feet, could do nothing but stare at the dirt, refusing to meet Daybreaks gaze as it flittered between all of Twilights friends.

Daybreak could feel his own eyes tearing up. The thought sent nothing but more rivers of hate flowing back through him once more. The thought that this girl might escape and get away with such an atrocity only fueled the inferno burning within him.

"Still..." Rainbows voice floated over again, drawing his gaze back to her and dampening the inferno. "Even if that's true, you can't...you can't just kill her Daybreak! You're better than that!"

"No. I'm not. I can't just let her get away with this. I won't-!"

The blade quivered ever more, barely pressing against the skin just above her heart once more.

"I've got to end her! She's too dangerous to let live! You all saw what she did! She took you all down like it was nothing!"

Rainbow could hear the shake in his voice. The confliction.

"You beat her though."

"HA!" He laughed. He actually laughed at her. His eyes were draining by now and his lips had stretched into a sadistic grin.

"Really? I beat her? I had to completely lose control to even scratch her! And what if I hadn't been here? You all might have been killed! I can't....I won't allow a threat like that to exist!"

He raised the blade once more "I can't falter here. She serves Famine, we need to do everything we can to stop Famine and the Horsemen. Not taking an opportunity to be rid of a key enemy would be foolish!"

"Daybreak...please."

"No!...I have to...I have..."

"Look around you Daybreak please...show everyone that you're better than this."

"I don't care what they think of me! This needs to be done, and right now I'm the only one who'll do it."

"Daybreak..."

"Dash please...just shut up...I...can't just..."

Midnight black aura, along with his own flowing emerald shimmered about his person in a nearly perfect equilibrium. His hands quivered. So many things, thoughts, emotions, desires, flowed through him at once. His knuckles started to whiten for clenching the blade with such malice. Hate. Hate. Hate. Hate. The only thing he could feel, all and truly in that moment was how much he hated the girl beneath him.

"No. She deserves this. She deserves so much more than this!"

He loosed a scream of wrath to the heavens above...and the blade came down!

To Rule A Nation

Truly, there are some things in life that humans must always take for granted. Things so small and insignificant that they should hardly be noticed in the rustle and bustle of day to day life. Such things as a warm summer breeze, the sweet scent of flowers in full bloom, or a morning walk through a dew covered town. It is only in times of great reflection, or when stripped of these everyday things, that they're presence is truly noticeable or missed. Right now, Daybreak was noticing one of these many small comforts. The comfort of complete silence.

That was the only true way to describe the atmosphere in the waiting room of Ponyvilles hospital. Silence. No one said a word, even Pinkie Pie was sitting quietly in the plain white chairs of the everyday room. Everyone was simply staring at the twin doors down the hall, with the red sign ignited above it reading "Operation In Progress".

To Daybreak, this silence was something he needed right now. It was his time to reflect. Reflect on the events of the past hours and try to make some sense of how he would go forward. He felt the knuckles of his non-bandaged arm tighten around the blade that he still clutched, while the choices of hours past flowed through his mind. He briefly flashed back to that moment the blade had come down. He had, with all his intention, tried to kill Jackie Blaze right then and there. He descended the blade down to her heart, but instead of the boned blade meeting flesh, his world had been thrown upside down. Literally.

Like a herd of Yak had barreled into him, Daybreak had only been aware that his body suddenly resided next to Jackie rather than atop her. He'd only barely been able to discern what had happened to him when his eyes stopped spinning, and he looked up to find Applejack standing over him. Even here in the waiting room, he could still perfectly envision the look of anger and disappointment plastered across her face as she stood over him. He'd of course, scrambled to finish what he'd started, but by that time it was too late. Once he'd hit the ground everyone had come running. Although he managed to hold onto the blade through AJ's strike, Jackie had suddenly become surrounded by Twilights friends.

Even so, he'd still felt like fighting. It was only when he'd laid eyes on Rainbows face that he had felt his hate diminish to a manageable level. She hadn't been angry, and she offered him a hand up, but after that, they'd barely spoken from the beach to the hospital. In fact, no one had said more than three words to him since then, except Sunset Shimmer. It was she who was sitting by him now, as he looked out of the bleach white rooms window and out onto the lively streets of Ponyville in the distance. She'd made it an issue to sit by him when Rainbow did not, and every so often attempt to engage in some form of conversation with him.

He appreciated the gesture, but he wanted to be alone right now, and he was sure Rainbow could sense that. She wasn't giving him the cold shoulder, there was no unspoken drama between them. She just understood he needed time to think. There would be time for her feelings on the matter, later. Perhaps she was more intelligent that others gave her credit for, or perhaps she really was that loyal. For to put aside her own feelings just to worry about his, is that not loyalty at it's basest form?

Still, it was perhaps Sunset Shimmer who understood even better than Rainbow Dash, to never let a friend be truly alone, even if they wanted to be. Daybreaks mind now teased him with dark thoughts of what he'd nearly done and what he still wanted to do. Even as his eyes drifted to the blue and nearly cloudless skies in the distance, his inner thoughts tempted him with the idea of finishing Jackie off now, while she was helpless and restrained.

It had been decided, without his input of course, that she should be taken to the hospital with them. Sunset Shimmer and Rarity had applied every binding spell they could think of to her body, while Fluttershy had crafted stretchers for both Jackie and Twilight to be carried back on out of vines and leaves. Daybreak had walked ahead of the group, carrying Twilights stretcher with the aid of Rainbow, Sunset and Spike. Jackie's stretcher had been carried by Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie. AJ was more than capable of carrying the front of the stretcher on her own. This also allowed Fluttershy to be placed in between the two stretcher teams as they walked. Although no one said it, Daybreak was sure this was to discourage him from making a move on Jackie.

Once they'd actually made it to the hospital, Daybreak had been anything but polite to the young nurse at the front desk. He dropped his name, and to everyone's surprise, even Celestia's when he'd straight up demanded that Twilight be given top priority and the best care that the place had to offer. Although the nurse had agreed the moment she'd laid eyes on the Princess, she had point blank refused to allow him any further than the main entry way without getting properly examined himself. He'd argued with her for a solid five minutes before Sunset had stepped forth and agreed for him. He'd been about to round on her, being in no mood to have words spoken for him, when she'd silenced him with a single phrase "Twilight would want you to". He'd agreed grumpily after that, and allowed the nurse to sit him down and look him over. Needless to say she had found several problems that would likely need long term care (his burnt chest and arm for example) along with several deep gashes and bruises that wouldn't be healing painlessly. After refusing a room and demanding he be allowed check on Twilight, Daybreak finally convinced the nurse to settle on some magical bandage wrappings to numb his chest and arm. Afterwards, Daybreak had followed her every step of the way, watching everything they did until Twi had been taken into the emergency room for surgery.

Meanwhile, Daybreak had taken care to also ensure Jackie be placed on the very bottom floor while Twilights room would be on the top. He'd then pressured the nurse and every doctor present to apply every binding and numbing spell they had in their arsenal to the unconscious Jackie. Then they hooked up three different I.V's to her body, each one with a different drug designed to render her unconscious within minutes of application. These could be activated from the room and the front desk just for safety. And just for a final measure, they'd physically bound her to her bed with leather straps from her arms down to her legs. In Daybreaks mind, she wasn't going anywhere, and if she did, it wouldn't be quietly.

Daybreak had lightly briefed the head Doctor and surgeon on what had happened and the situation with Jackie to ensure they knew exactly what they were dealing with. He'd managed to avoid the fact that Jackie was a servant of the Horsemen and instead painted her as an extremely dangerous and powerful sorceress. He'd also skated over the fact that he'd performed forbidden magic to revitalize Twilight, and instead had told them to check for any poison the blade might have injected, as well as fix her eyes. That was a priority if possible. He wasn't optimistic of the situation, having seen her eyes himself, but he hoped for the best anyways. After that they'd taken Twilight in and taken Jackie to her room, both had not awakened up to this point, and since the doors had closed Daybreak had not laid eyes on either one.

Now all he, and everyone else could do was sit in this bland white room, in their swimsuits, and wait for news. They all waited for the light above the doors to go out. It seemed like they'd been waiting an eternity, but in reality it had barely been an hour. But it was an hour Daybreak needed. Time to reflect, and think. He still had so many questions.

"How did Applejack survive that explosion and get back in time to stop me? Why was Jackie's goal to make me and Solar Eclipse use Reanimation? Why did she say Twilight was responsible for the Shadow Wolves appearing? Why had she been so interested in the Mirror and Solar Eclipse in the first place?...Urrrghh...I just wish Solar had pushed for more questions rather than answering hers so detailed....What am I even saying...I shouldn't have allowed him to take control in the first place! I'm lucky he didn't do anything other than fight her while he was free...How could I let myself lose control like that again? How could I let everyone see me like that, over Twilight? This could ruin everything...

Rainbow saw me do all that...She's gotta be wondering things about me now...She saw Solar Eclipse for the second time, and this time we nearly killed someone. She's sure to say something...I don't know what I'm supposed to say back. Everyone there heard about the Mirror too....This is bad! I can't believe I was so stupid...I gotta tell Father...It's risky, but I need to go see him. At least one, if not all, of Twilights friends will surely tell Celestia everything that happened and once she knows Discord has the Mirror she'll be after him again...I can't let her get ahold of it now or my chances of ever using it again are history....Urgggh...All this it giving me a headache!"

Lowering his face into his hands, he loosed and aggravated sigh! The sudden noise startled everyone else and he quickly found all eyes on him again, briefly. Once they realized nothing of importance was occurring they all went back to their various activities in silence. Hoping for a distraction from his own thoughts, Daybreak allowed his gaze to travel around the room and observe how the others were passing the time. Pinkie and Spike seemed to have become engaged in a silent, but vigorous, game of Tic-Tac-Toe. It seemed to spread across various sheets of paper that were clearly meant for children to use, considering that it was accompanied by several boxes of crayons. Applejack had simply leaned back as much as she could in her chair and lowered her hat over her eyes for a nap. She looked so content it was unnerving. Even more so considering she shouldn't be alive. He remembered the power behind the blast that had sent her flying, the distance it would have had to throw her for him to not sense her...there was no way she should have survived. Yet here she was, sitting just a few yards away from him and looking just as healthy as she had before. Thinking about that failed to help him relax in the slightest. It only made him stress more.

Rarity however, was doing something quite peculiar and grabbed his attention easily. Daybreak couldn't remember seeing any clothing supplies with her while they were at the beach. Yet somehow she was now pulling many sets of clothing out of her tiny pearl laced hand bag and draping them across the chairs around her. The bag itself was barely bigger than her beach hat, so it was clear it had been charmed in some way or another for it to be able to hold all that clothing. Judging by the clothes, it was spares for them to change into sometime soon.

"Guess that makes sense. Now that I think about it, all these girls sitting half naked in this cold room must not be ideal for them...I wonder if she'd got spares for me in there?"

Skeptical, he moved his eyes to Fluttershy, who was across the room crouched by the fish tank with a handful of feed in her palm. For some reason seeing this brought the smallest of smiles to his face. He watched her for a moment, gently scooping small piles of feed into her hand, taking smaller flakes from that pile, and flittering them over the tank. The fish all eagerly swam to the surface, nibbling at the plentiful amounts of food awaiting them.

When his eyes did finally drift over to Rainbow Dash he almost jumped up in surprise. He'd expected to see her napping like AJ, but instead, his eyes had hovered over and found her staring right at him. Not like she was daydreaming either, she was clearly meaning to look right at him. It was unsettling. He slowly raised his hand and gave a half hearted wave to her, still holding onto his small smile from watching Fluttershy. Instead of responding in kind, she quickly turned in her seat, swiped up a sheet of blank paper next to her and a red crayon. Swiftly she scribbled away, then held up the sheet for him to see. She was all the way across the room from him, but even at this distance he could easily make out the gargantuan red letters.

"We need to talk.
My house.
Later."

"Well, that's not discontenting at all...I should've seen this coming."

It seemed that somehow no one but him and Sunset managed to notice Rainbows sign; once she was certain he'd read it over, she withdrew and shredded it into pieces. No one paid this any mind, but Daybreak still thought she should have tried to be a little more subtle about it. Rainbow looked away from them both once content the pieces were beyond salvage, and seemed to suddenly find the view outside the window unbelievably fascinating.

Sunset turned to meet his gaze once he looked away from Rainbow. His face was to close to hers for him to hide his worried expression. She offered him a look of sympathy, while slowly placing her hand upon his unwrapped shoulder.

"It'll be fine. I think we'd both already know if it was anything bad."

Despite the high probability of her being right, he still couldn't help the worry sprouting up within him like a weed.

"Yeah...but even still, I know the questions are coming. It's inevitable."

Sunsets hand gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. He turned to see her raising a brow at him.

"Can you blame her? Or anyone really? We all saw what happened out there today. Even if they look past the fact that you tried to kill someone, with everything that was said between you and Jackie there's not much reason for them to trust you now."

"Do you trust me Sunset?" The question escaped him before he could stop it. His hands quivered on his knees, seemingly wanting to jump up and clamp his mouth shut.

Sunsets eyes enlarged a bit, despite her efforts he could see a small twitch biting at the edge of her lip. She hid it well. Looking away from him for a moment; she took her time to answer.

"Daybreak...You've gotta knowsomething about me. You may not realize it, but I understand you, maybe not as well as I'd like to but certainly better than you think I do. I've been were you are, once before."

She watched him roll his eyes "I doubt that, and that's not really an answer to my question."

"Just listen ok?" Her voice shook with concern, causing his gaze to quickly jump to hers. "Look, what I mean is...you're not the only one who harbors a hidden darkness within you. You don't understand because you weren't here...but there was a time I was a pretty evil girl. I did things, hurt people, manipulated and twisted peoples friendships for my own gain. I turned Twilights friends against each other. I did it all out of a search for power, and because-" her eyes darted about, she leaned close to his ear, dropping her voice to just above a whisper. "-I was jealous of Twilight..."

A bit of interest tugged at his mind, Daybreak waited for her to sit back so she could continue. "What do you mean you were jealous of Twilight? What happened between you two?"

Sunset took a breath, turning to face out the window. He understood and scooted his chair up next to hers, facing them away from her friends. Clearly this wasn't something she wanted them to hear her talking about, or possibly admitting.

"A long time ago, before Twilight, I was Celestia's 'prized pupil'. She taught me alot, tons of magic in fact. But I was impatient and greedy back then. I wanted to be strong, the strongest sorceress there was. I was good, and I mean really good, but not good enough to satisfy my desires. One day, during our studies I accidentally found out about the power of the Princesses, the Elements of Harmony and the Mirror of Truth. I learned everything about the True Space and I became obsessed. I wanted her to teach me. Not in a few years, I wanted it now!"

She paused to check his reaction. He was indeed surprised to here some of this. He wouldn't have imagined Sunset was the failed pupil Celestia had once mentioned to him and Twilight during their studies. Even more surprising was her knowing about the mirror all along and never once telling her friends. Now he was truly curious. "What happened? Did Celestia teach you?"

Sunset gave a light laugh, he watched her eyes drift back out the window. Slowly, her head shook . "No, every time I would bring it up she would say something like 'one day' or 'when you're ready Sunset'. That went on for a good while."

Daybreak had to struggle not to chuckle "I see she was as forthcoming with you as she was with me."

Sunset giggled "Yeah, really. Though I have to admit, I didn't deserve the training. At the time I thought she was just finding reasons to delay my advancements. Always telling me to learn to humble myself, or try to make friends. It all felt pointless to me back then. I suppose that's what made me leave..."

Daybreaks eyebrows jumped up "You...just left? I always assumed you were kicked out."

She nodded, her eyes glued on the clouds in the distance. "I got tired of her holding me back, so I left, none to pleasantly ether."

Daybreak felt his heart skip a beat "Just like me...wow..."

He struggled to control his growing thirst for more details and not let his need bleed into his words. He tried to sound casual "So...what happened next?"

He watched her sigh "As I left, I tried to break into her hidden library and steal the secret books on the Mirror for myself. Celestia's guards caught me, and I was too young to take on all of them. So I ran. As I made my escape I left a note on her throne vowing to return and claim what was mine, out of spite for being caught I guess. I assume she got it, because after spending a year or so practicing on my own, I returned and found security around the library was triple what it used to be."

"Wait..." Daybreak held up his unwrapped hand to silence her. "When did you come back to the library?"

She nodded, possibly sensing what he was really asking "Yeah, it was while you and Twilight were there. I broke into the library and stole the book. That's when I laid eyes on you and Twilight for the first time; way back then I hated her the moment I laid eyes on her. I hid for days watching Twilight practice to see if she was as good as me. To be honest I didn't pay much attention to you, I thought you were her test dummy servant or something. That's probably why I didn't recognize you the first day we met at school. It only dawned on me when I found out your identity the day you made your loudspeaker announcement."

Daybreak's eye twitched, but he could understand why she'd forget him easily. If her only observation of him was a few days watching Twilight practice, it wasn't a surprise. In Celestia's school he'd always felt more like Twilights practice toy than a student. He remembered the events following the libraries break in. Celestia had both he and Twilight placed under guard and never let them go anywhere unsupervised for weeks. He'd thought it was because Celestia had suspected them...well, him at least. But now he knew the truth behind it.

He couldn't hold back his snicker "Guess you got the book that time didn't you? Cause I never saw the Restricted section open again after that day."

She nodded. "Yeah I got it. It taught me everything I could need to know about the True Space, the Mirror and the Elements. But it didn't tell me where I could find the Mirror, so I settled on searching for the Elements instead and how to open True Space instead. Several years later, I came to Ponyville after hearing about Twilight and the Elements here. She didn't know who I was, guess Celestia hadn't bothered with a description. That made it easy for me to insert myself into her life and turn her friends against each other."

"That must have taken awhile. Throughout that Twilight never mentioned you to Celestia?" He found it hard to believe the studious Twilight Sparkle wouldn't ask her beloved teacher for advice if some new girl suddenly showed up and was terrorizing her and friends.

Without facing him, Sunset again shook her head. "Actually, it only took me about a week to have them all fighting amongst themselves, and I was good at covering my tracks. She never even suspected me. It was Spike who ended up finding me out, but by then I'd used the turmoil I'd created to slip into Twilights house and steal her Element. Of courses, this was back when they existed as physical relics, rather than inside of us."

"Wow!" He didn't even bother attempting to mask his amazement. "You did all that in only a week? That's awesome!"

He could see her frown form, even though she wasn't looking at him. "Yeah...don't sound so enthusiastic, it doesn't help your case."

He wafted his hand. "A trivial thing. I'm merely impressed at your skills of manipulation...So what ended up happening?"

She let slip another sigh before she continued. "Well, once I had the Element, I confronted Twilight with it. After she'd brought all her friends back together and undid my lies, I challenged her in front of the whole town. I didn't waste any time trying to use her Element against her. It sort of worked in a way, but it changed me. It changed me into something horrible...like a demon almost. I still don't know why it reacted the way it did then, but I didn't care at the time. I had power, all the power I could want. I tried to destroy Twilight in front of her friends, but they shielded her. I didn't understand how they did it; without their Elements none of them had abilities strong enough to withstand the power I commanded. Twilight had never even tried to defend herself. She just stood and stared at me as I fired blast after blast with no effect whatsoever. No barrier came up around them or anything. It was like my magic just disappeared when it touched them.

Then she called to me, and I'll never forget what she said. She said that all the magic in the world could not compare to the magic her friends shared together. Then somehow, even without her Element, a power like I had never seen blazed to life around them. It was a rainbow of aura I never imagined existed. It was blinding to behold, and it came right for me. I remember bringing up a barrier, but I was struck so quickly it seemed like I hadn't. Their power burned into my core and tore the Element from me. I was barely able to move afterwards. All I could do was lay in the dirt and cry. Then Twilight did something I never expected, and didn't deserve....She held out her hand and pulled me to my feet. She could have imprisoned me, but instead she hugged me. She told me that I could start over if I chose to, that I could learn to appreciate friendship and that she, along with her friends would help me learn. All I had to do was accept it."

"Bleeeeck." He pretended to gag himself with his finger. "That's so sentimental it makes me wanna throw up. She defeated you with the power of friendship? Come on Sunset Shimmer, I took you for the down to earth one in this gang of goons. You can't honestly tell me you think the Elements of Harmony are really powered by frieeeeeendship? I know they're all powerful, but powered by a feeling? An emotion? Come on."

He looked at her expectantly, as if wanting her to react. He thought she'd get upset with him for degrading the Elements like that, but instead she simply giggled. She even smiled at him!

"You say that, but yet you're the one with Rainbows Element beating inside your chest right now, aren't you?" He stood up, nearly sending his chair crashing to the floor!

"How do you-!"

She held her finger to her lips and made the shhhh sound at him. His eyes darted about, Rainbow and the others were indeed looking at them, staring in fact. He slowly resumed his seat and returned to the window side with her, acting as if nothing was wrong. She continued, her voice lower than before.

"I've been struck by their power, scorched to my very core by it. I was affected in a way Twilight and her friends have never experienced, being on the receiving end. I'd recognize its energy flowing anywhere, even within another person. I know you must have realized it like I have. How you were able to stand, to fight Jackie and defeat her after the beating you'd taken? You were burnt bruised and broken. You were out of magic when Solar Eclipses transformation with you ended, and you know it. I could sense it. Yet somehow you managed to still summon all that power, numb your wounds and defeat her? Before you transformed you could barely land a blow that hurt her. Yet somehow, after losing magic you could suddenly fight her and actually inflict damage? Come on. We both know what was feeding you power Daybreak."

Eyes twitching in frustration, he scoffed at her. "Oh please, so the Element fed me some power when I was running low on stamina, it's a mystical artifact, how is that unusual?"

Her eyebrow raised "Don't play dumb. The Elements can't be wielded by dark beings. They can't even be touched by people like King Sombra without it burning them. That's likely why it affected me the way it did when I tried to use it, caused I was filled with malefic intent. Yet it would just feed you power? You? You're pretty dark Daybreak, there's no denying that. That Element should have burned you inside out the moment she touched it to your chest. But it's your deep friendship with Rainbow that allows it to sit there passively beating within you, and..."

She paused for a moment. Her eyes darted about, as if contemplating her next words.

"...And I think it's your deep feelings for Twilight that drew it's energy out while you struggled against Jackie."

His eyes narrowed "You're crossing into dangerous territory Sunset Shimmer. Don't assume to know my 'feelings' in regards to Twilight. There's nothing deep about them."

Her fist slowly began to clench upon the windowsill. He could hear the frustration leaking into her voice "You can't deny it after what I saw...what we all saw out there. You straight lost it Daybreak! You went berserk when she struck down Twilight. I'd say there's some kind of feelings in there. Maybe I don't understand them, but I know in some way you do feel something for her. I think, once she's able, you should talk to her. You should tell her how you really feel."

Now it was his turn to look away from her. His eyes went straight ahead and stared out the window, refusing to budge. "We've gotten severely off topic from my original inquiry. I asked you if you trusted me. I'd like a straight answer now."

He didn't look, but he heard her give an exasperated and obviously frustrated, sigh. "Fine. Be that way. Yes I trust you. Happy?"

"No." His voice suddenly dropped, he sounded the same as the day she first met him. Uninterested, all over again. She had to withhold from smacking him upside his head herself.

"I trust you. But I think it's time you started trusting yourself."

Her voice dropped so low he almost missed her speak.

"Sunset Shimmer...."

He had to fully turn his face away from her.

"....You're a good friend."

He kept that last part in his head. He refused to allow her to see she'd gotten to him.

.....

It was late into the evening before the red light above the twin doors finally went dark. For a few minutes, no one even seemed to notice, having been waiting for so long the group had forgotten to periodically check on it. It was Spike who first realized that a red glow no longer hovered its way down the dimly lit hallway ahead of them. He stood from his chair with a cry of excitement, riddled with anticipation.

"Guys! The door!"

Those who had been dozing off in the light of Celestia's setting sun were suddenly upright within their chairs! Daybreak was first on his feet and headed for the doors, followed very swiftly by Spike. Everyone else trailed behind, surprisingly even Rainbow Dash, who seemed so lost in her own thoughts she was actually the last one to move.

Daybreak and Spike sped so speedily toward the door they failed to comprehend the true power of this hospitals floor wax. As they tried to stop far too close, they skidded right into the outward opening doors. Daybreak slammed into the doors, and Spike slammed into him. His sharp scaly body dug into Daybreaks wounds, bringing fresh tears to his eyes. As they collapsed and quickly clambered over each to get upright, the doors themselves opened, swiftly smacking them both across the face.

The doctor and head surgeon strode out, stopping to gaze upon the odd scene. The young drake struggled to untangle his body from Daybreak while the later struggled not to cry out in pain. Both from the spines digging into his raw and sensitive skin, and from the throbbing pain now filling his cheek from the door.

Twilights friends caught up to them as the rest of the doctors and nurses came quickly scuttling out, talking amongst themselves and paying all of them no never mind. With tear filled eyes, Daybreak frustratingly snapped his fingers, teleporting both himself and Spike upright in an instant. Spike stumbled back as Daybreak dusted himself off and checked his bandages to see if his wounds might have reopened.

At almost that exact moment, the nurse from the front desk strode forth from the operating room, red hair tied back in a bun with many follicles falling over her face, likely from sweating during the procedure. She took one look at Daybreak and scowled.

"Mister Daybreak! What did I tell you when I agreed to those bandages?"

He opened his mouth but she cut him off without waiting for a response.

"I said no magic didn't I?! Do I need to fetch a magic nullifier? We can still tie that unpleasant band across your neck if need be?"

Clearly something in her words struck a cord within Daybreak, for he quickly retreated back a few steps.

"No ma'am. That isn't necessary. I'll behave...Do you think you could tell us how Princess Twilight is doing."

That was the first time Sunset could recall Daybreak using the term 'princess' without it sounding like an insult. The softness in Daybreaks voice was almost foreign to her ears. Regardless it had the desired effect. The young nurse gave a quick glance to the doctors, then motioned for them to follow. She walked and talked, leading them down the hall...and away from the operating room. Daybreak was able to catch sight of a doctor making his way back inside as they rounded the corner and headed for the stairwell.

"Well, for all intensive purposes Princess Twilight will likely make a tremendous recovery from most of her injuries..."

"Buuuuuuut?" Daybreak could sense the apprehension in her voice. He already knew what was coming, but he thought the others might have to hear it spoken aloud, by the nurse herself.

She sighed. "But...the damage done to her eyes was something we simply could not fix. Whatever weapon she was cut with had powerful magic sealed within it. It isn't dark magic or we might have been able to deal with it. It was something we haven't seen before, and we simply don't have the tools or magic to repair eyes damaged like hers are."

Daybreak looked down, but it seemed the truth had not truly set in yet, as he heard Pinkies high pitched voice squeak "What does that mean?"

Sighing yet again, the nurse took in a breath and released it in one quick burst.

"Its means we can't expect her to see anything ever again. She's blind Miss Pie, probably for the rest of her life."

.....

They had all been directed to seats placed outside Twilights room once they made it to the twelfth floor. When the reality of the situation finally set in, many of them didn't feel like standing anyway. Rarity had to run to the restroom several times, where gagging sounds could be heard, and Fluttershy was constantly crying into Applejacks lap. Spike and Rainbow were sitting next to each other in somber silence, both seemingly lost for words. Sunset had seated herself next to Pinkie this time, and had taken to distracting her from her own water works by playing a game of Connect Four with her. Daybreak just wanted to get up and leave.

He sat alone. He was only a few feet from everyone else, but somehow it felt like miles separated them. He couldn't help but feel the pit of guilt that was slowly growing within his gut grow larger each time his eyes rested upon Twilights door. It hadn't helped when they'd all been sitting there as the doctors and nurses had come up the elevator with Twilight. She'd been almost completely covered with a white sheet as they wheeled her by on the gurney. The sight had been too much for any of them to bare, and they all looked away teary eyed. Everyone except Sunset Shimmer, who had refused to look away for even a second. She stared so hard at the passing group, Daybreak thought she might be looking through the white sheet with x-ray vision or something. To him, this meant she might be taking this harder than anyone else.

They didn't have long to wait this time, luckily. It was only a few minutes after the door closed that the doctors came pouring back out into the hall, once again not paying them any mind and simply moving on. The red haired nurse stopped though, Daybreak quickly noted she'd taken the time to move her hair out of her eyes and wash her face since he'd seen her a few minutes prior. This time she looked slightly more pleased as well, which likely meant Twilight was finally awake. He was first to the door yet again, with his chair being the closest. This meant he was also the first one to hear that Twilight could not have any visitors today, since visiting hours were over they would have to return tomorrow.

To put simply what happened next...Daybreak was not having that.

The young nurse found her body slammed up against Twilights door before she could even finish her sentence. With only his forearm Daybreak pinned her by the neck and slowly raised her off the ground. Applejack and Spike jumped forward in alarm, but Sunset held them back with a force field. Rainbow stood up as well, but simply stayed put and shook her head, though Sunset was certain she saw her smirk, slightly.

Even with his most of his body covered in bandage wrappings and his left arm immobilized, Daybreak still found his right arms muscles more than willing to lift the petite nurse with ease. She struggled for breath as her shoes slipped from her feet. Daybreak leaned close and whispered into her ear.

"I've had a long, loooooong day today, so listen close cause I hate repeating myself. In case you haven't noticed, we've all been waiting here, in this depressing place, for hours. Hours. Just so we can see for ourselves that Princess Twilight is ok. So you can shut out every visitor that isn't currently in front of you, but honey, we are going in that room or so help me Luna, I will show you how your other new patient got into the state she's currently in. Capeche?"

Her face quickly turning as red as her hair, she vigorously nodded her head yes. Daybreak smirked and slowly let her down. After taking many quick breaths and coughing out many more, she eventually stood herself upright.

"It seems...that visiting hours have been extended for today...do go inside...But please be brief, she really shouldn't be seeing anyone right now."

Daybreak gave a respectful nod, or rather as respectful as one can be after having just slammed said person against a door.

"We understand."

The nurse bowed and quickly scurried off down the hall. Sunset approached him as he reached for the door handle.

"You really should treat Nurse Redheart better. She's under alot of stress with this one. Every doctor here is."

He merely shrugged "She'll get over it. I needed to get my point across."

"Still, ya'll didn't have to go roughing her up the way ya did. Yer lucky she doesn't call security on ye." He could hear the disapproval bleeding into Applejacks voice with ease.

He faked a laugh "Let her call them. I'll turn them into grape jelly. I've got no patience for anyone's shit right now..."

With a sigh he turned to face them "Look, save it for later, let's just go see how Twilight is ok?"

He could almost physically see Applejacks inner stubbornness struggling to push the subject. She clearly wanted to settle this now, but she also wanted to check on her friend. Eventually she conceded and nodded.

"Fine, let's get a move on then."

"Agreed" He almost smiled to himself

"You people are still so easy to manipulate. How could I view anyone so simple as friends. Only Rainbow and Sunset make my time with any of you worth it."

With that thought Daybreak gripped the nob firmly in his hand...and pulled open the door with child-like care. The frame didn't make so much as a creak as he slowly opened it full and let everyone pass him before shutting it with the same care. Twilights friends all bustled to her bedside, which was separated from the rest of the world by a single large white curtain that fully encircled her bed. Daybreak made quick to follow them, but suddenly found his legs unwilling to take him more than a step inside. Something within his gut lurched at the thought of speaking to Twilight now, after everything he'd done.

For the first time since they got here, he found he did not want to see Twilight. In fact, he was suddenly questioning why he was even still here. Twilight was obviously fine, he'd known that since he'd healed her. He'd done his job. His obligation to them was finished, he could just leave now and no one would likely question it.

"No...That doesn't feel right either. I can't just leave, I need to speak to her...but I can't bare the thought of her saying anything to me. What if she's angry, or blames me? She'd be right of course...What if she's depressed? I think that would be worse....I'd rather hear her yell at me than cry...What should I do? Maybe I should ask Sunset..."

He looked up, Sunset Shimmer was already within the white sheet surrounding Twilights bed, and the outline of her body indicated she was currently engaged in conversation, so extracting her was unlikely.

"Guess that's not an option....Maybe I'll just wait here and ask her how Twilights doing once they're done."

Deciding that was probably the best option right now, he slowly opened the door and levitated in his chair from outside. A sharp sting traveled up his left arm and down his spine as the feet of the chair came through the door, reminding him that he shouldn't be wielding any magic in his condition. Rubbing his aching limb, he took his seat in the corner of the room and waited quietly for everyone to finish.

He could hear the overlapping voices of Sunset Shimmer and the rest of Twilights friends all practically competing for her attention as they talked. He easily noted Spikes voice repeatedly telling her that he'd do anything to make her more comfortable and asking if she needed anything. He couldn't help but notice Twilights outline through the curtain as he chanced a glance over to the group. She was sitting upright, he could tell, and seemed to be looking around as if searching for something. This struck him as odd considering her current...predicament.

She also seemed to be ignoring her friends. Not so much ignoring them as not giving them her full attention. From here he could see her hands cupping her ears as the silhouette of her head turned in every which direction, as if she was hoping to hear something specific. It took him a moment to realize what she must be listening for.

"She's listening for me!"

Narcissistic as it may seem, it made the most sense. The urge to leave resurfaced and he found himself on his feet yet again. He was just about to turn and place his hand upon the door when he heard Twilight speak.

"Girls?...Where's Daybreak...He's with you isn't he?"

Her words were quieter than Fluttershy's, yet it somehow seemed to silence her friends like she'd used his aunt's Royal Canterlot Voice. Daybreak felt his blood freeze and his limbs betray him, stunning him in place. He didn't have to turn, he could feel all of their stares on his back, burning into him. Every fiber of his being wanted to simply walk out the door and not say a word. But something within him, would not allow it.

"I'm here." He barely croaked out his response, his voice had gone horse at the thought of speaking to her now, yet he had no other choice. Twilights response almost choked him up even more.

"Are you close? You sound farther away than the girls? Is my room really that big? I asked them not to go overboard for me."

Forcing himself to remain composed, he turned back around and strode over. He noted each of her friends expressions as he came to her bedside. But any thoughts of their malicious glares vanished as he laid eyes on Twilight.

She was sitting up just like he'd thought, a pillow helped prop her back against the headboard of her bed. His eyes unintentionally jumped to her face. With her forehead to her nose wrapped in grey bandages, he or anyone else was prevented from seeing what kind of condition her eyes were really in. Her hair was messy and falling over her face, covering most of her bandages from view anyways, but he could easily still spot them. Hell, he could have identified what kind of fabric they were and what comforting enchantments had been placed on them. But maybe that was only because he was staring so hard.

The rest of her face seemed fine. Her cuts and bruises were fully healed to the point you couldn't tell they'd ever existed in the first place. Looking down, the rest of her body was covered in the two thick white blankets, which her hands were holding in place just below her neck. This seemed a little odd, unless she wasn't exactly decent underneath it. Moving back to her face, he noticed her lips were spread into a smile he'd not seen her wear around him since they were kids. The smile felt out place, all things considered, and he felt he had to say something.

He placed his hand on her bedside "I'm right here Twilight...How are you feeling?"

He felt something cold patter across the top of his hand. He nearly pulled away in surprise until he looked down and saw it was Twilights palm. Her fingers were ice cold, like she'd been inside a freezer for hours, but upon touching his hand he could literally feel the warmth flowing off him onto her.

"I'm much better now, thanks. The nurses said you saved me...that you demanded I be given the best treatment and that you threatened to call Celestia here if they didn't make me their top priority.......Did you really do all that?"

Daybreak felt his face growing warm. It wasn't so much hearing how irrational he'd been spoken aloud, it was hearing Twilight say it. He found himself suddenly rubbing the back of his head with his bandaged hand.

"Aw geez...I really screwed this one up didn't I? Why did I have to go an get so protective like that?"

"Y-yeah...I did. B-but I was just doing what any friend would have done for you Twilight. It was nothing special."

Twilight seemed at a loss for words. He felt her fingers quiver against his.

"We're...friends?"

"Aw shit..."

He wanted to smack himself, but all that came out was "Uh...ummm..."

He heard Applejack give rough "hmph" behind him.

"Uh might wanna check yer facts there partner. None of us threw an innocent nurse against a wall just cause she said visiting hours were over today. Ya'll went way beyond what you can say a 'friend' would do. Are ya'll sure there ain't nothin secret goin on between you two?"

Twilights face flushed deep red and she quickly pulled her hand back beneath her covers. Daybreak rounded on AJ, intent on giving her a piece of his mind. But the words died in his throat when he saw Rainbow Dash. Even if he'd wanted to warn AJ, he didn't have time before Rainbow shoved her way through her friends and got straight into Applejacks face.

"Excuse me!? Are you actually suggesting Daybreak would cheat on me? Him and Twilight have been at each others throats since he got here! Exactly when would they have had time to go at it huh? In between their yelling matches?!

Although taken by surprise by Rainbows sudden advance, Applejack quickly recovered and took a step closer to her. They were almost touching noses.

"Listen here Rainbow. I ain't saying nothin outright. But ya'll can't deny what we all saw. Daybreak's been keeping lots of secrets from us this whole time. About himself, and Twilight."

Rainbow had to grip the side of Twilights bed to keep herself under control. It was taking all her energy not to start screaming at her friend.

"Secrets? of course he has secrets AJ! He's the freaking son of Discord, and Princess Celestia! No one ever said he had to tell us every little thing about himself. Princess Celestia barely tells us anything about her business, yet you trust her just fine. What's the difference here!"

"Uh...Girls?" Twilights voice was barely audible, and unlike before, did not silence the heated argument now brewing between her two friends.

"The difference-" AJ's voice rose as she too had to grip Twilights bed to keep herself steady "Is that Princess Celestia's secrets don't suddenly appear out of nowhere shooting sun beams all over the place and blowing up beaches!"

"Girls?"

"Oh they don't huh?" Rainbow almost seemed to be laughing "Stop me if I'm wrong here: Nightmare Moon, appears out of literally nowhere and throws Equestria into darkness. Discord, appears out of nowhere and spreads chaos everywhere. Queen Chrysalis, appeared out of nowhere and nearly took over Canterlot. King Sombra, appears out of nowhere, with a whole freaking Empire to boot. And Tirek, appears out of nowhere and sends three of the Princesses to Tartarus. He literally sent them to hell AJ. And did we have any prior warning for any of this? NO! We did not. With the exception of Chrysalis, Celestia knew about every one of those problems and never bothered to give us a heads up until we were already in the thick of it! So I don't wanna hear any more crap about how Daybreak needs to spill his life's story to you to gain your trust. He saved our asses out there and that's enough for me. It should be more than enough for you! As for some hidden...thing...between him and Twilight. Why don't we just ask them?"

"Dash ya'll don't gotta-"

But Rainbow ignored her "Nope! You're the one who brought it up, so let's get it out of the way now!"

Like a switch had been flipped, all eyes were suddenly back on him and Twilight. Rainbow looked him dead in the eyes, he blinked and she was less than a foot from his face, just like with AJ.

"Daybreak?" The aggression in her voice had died down and been suppressed, but he could still feel it beneath the surface. He could barely detect it but it was there. He knew her friends wouldn't notice though. "Is there some hidden romance thing between you and Twilight?"

She kept her eyes dead set on his, refusing to break eye contact. He did her the same courtesy. Steadying his voice, he said with all seriousness. "There is nothing like that between us Rainbow."

Without a word she turned to Twilight. Somehow, Twilight seemed to sense Rainbow was looking at her and shrunk slightly into her bed.

"Twilight is there a hidden romance between you and Daybreak?"

For a moment she was silent, only shaking her head no. She barely squeaked out a response "I'd never do that to you Rainbow."

Rainbow spun on her heels to face her friends. Her gaze did not match her words "Good enough for me. Does anyone else wanna start something?"

Chancing a glance at Applejack, Daybreak caught her giving him a firm glare. He knew this wouldn't be the end of it, but for now she backed off.

"I'm set. What about ya'll?"

The others mostly just mumbled to themselves, but that seemed to be enough for Rainbow Dash. "Good, now maybe we can get back to comforting our injured friend?"

"Uh...actually Rainbow...Can I ask a favor?"

Rainbow turned back around to Twilight, who was now fully laying back down in her bed. Rainbow smiled, genuinely.

"Sure Twi, whatever you need."

Despite this feeling like a complete 180 from her attitude a few seconds prior, she actually sounded like she meant it. Perhaps AJ's suggestion of disloyalty had simply been a trigger for her.

"Well...Can I have a few minutes alone with Daybreak. Please? There are some things I wanna ask him and I don't think he'll be truthful in front of you all."

Daybreak sensed an unusual aura of need in her voice. Perhaps the others sensed it too because Rarity almost instantly stepped forward and began to lead Rainbow away by the arm.

"Oh of course darling. Anything you want. We'll just be right outside now. Just yell if you need anything."

Daybreak felt an extreme discontent with suddenly being asked to be alone with Twilight. For a moment, it seemed like he wouldn't have to be, as Spike seemed to be lagging behind the others. He attempted to close the door once they were all through, but Rarity's arm materialized from nowhere and pulled him out as well.

"You too Spikey. She said aloooooone. That's means without anyone."

Without giving him time to argue, the door slammed shut behind her. Daybreak watched as the outline of someone, presumably Rarity, stepped in front of the window and blocked the door from view.

"She's taking this oddly seriously isn't she?"

Twilight merely giggled "She's always overdramatic. You learn to love it."

Chuckling along with her, he pulled up his chair and sat down beside her bed. "I'll just take your word for it. The only friends of yours that I've any real interest in are Rainbow Dash and Sunset Shimmer."

He watched her sigh "Well...at least you made two friends."

For a moment he was silent. He contemplated his response before deciding if it was wise to say. After a few small seconds of thought, he decided it best to simply give in. He'd already crossed the line, might as well keep going.

"Three."

"What?" She sounded confused.

"I made three friends Sparky, not two."

"What...but you said..."

He sighed loudly, purposefully cutting her off. "Geez you're dense Sparks. I guess I gotta spell it out for you just like when we were little."

"Hey...that's not...I'm not... that's mean." Her voice sounded so feeble. He couldn't decide if it was how tired she must be, or that was simply how weak her body was right now.

He chuckled again. "Oh Sparks, you're a dork ya know that?"

He watched her lips scrunched up in annoyance "I am not!"

"Yes you are and I can prove it."

"Fine then! Prove it."

"Fine I will."

"Fine! I'm wait-WHAAAAAA! What are you doing-!"

She yelped and shrieked as his arms suddenly wrapped themselves around her waist, pulling her over the side of her bed, into his arms.

"What are you yelling for? I'm just hugging you."

She went limp in his grip. It was so sudden he almost dropped her.

"Oh...is that what you're doing?"

He pulled her tighter against him. "Yeah, duh."

"Well....why...are you hugging me?"

He ran his fingers gently through her violet hair, untangling the mess within that it had become. "Because bookworm, that's what friends do. They hug. Or at least. That's what Rainbow told me anyway."

Like a million bells all went off in her head at the same time, he felt one of Twilights arms shoot up with lightning speed and wrap around his back, narrowly avoiding his scars by sheer luck.

"You mean we're...you and me...you really meant it? We're really friends Daybreak?"

He nodded against her cheek "Yeah Sparky, we are. And..."

Something welled up in his gut. It was filling him up from within and he had no idea where it was coming from. Emotions he shouldn't have, shoved their way to the surface before he could stop them.

"...I'm so so sorry Twilight...I'm sorry for causing all of this! This is all my fault! If I'd never come back none of this would have happened to you. I never meant for any of this to happen!" He felt hot liquid come running down his cheeks. He tried to pull away from the hug for fear of burning Twilights skin with his magic laced tears, but she held him in place.

"Daybreak..."

The sheet separating their bodies suddenly dropped as Twilights other hand came up and wrapped around him, completing the hug. With the little strength she had she tugged at his back and pulled his chest against hers. Warmth that had nothing to do with his tears filled his face as he felt her bare chest press against his. Instinctively he cast a charm on the door, locking it from the inside and making it impossible to see within the room. He couldn't have Rainbow potentially seeing this, not after she'd just vouched for his loyalty.

"Twilight...your blanket. I can feel...ummm...your chest is...this looks wrong..."

"I don't care!" Her voice came out much rougher than he expected "This is the first time I've ever gotten to hug you and actually feel like you mean it! I'm..." She paused for breath, her voice stuttering "...I'm just as embarrassed as you right now, but I'd sooner run through this hospital in my birthday suit than give this up."

He forced himself to chuckle, if only to relieve some of this unyielding tension.

"Ehehe...You act like there won't be hugs in the future too."

Her grip tighten, her palm began pressing into his scars forcing out a pained grunt that he struggled to mask.

"I don't know if there will be...we might not live long enough."

Now he actually wanted to laugh "To hug? Come on Sparky, I don't..."

He heard her hiccup and went silent. Then, he heard small whimpers. He was at a loss "T-Twilight...what's wrong?"

"We're all gonna die aren't we Daybreak? We can't win...Not against enemies like this..."

"Shut up!" He pulled himself from her embrace and yanked her back far enough to look her full in the face. Even though she could not see it, he knew she could feel it.

"That's not gonna happen Twilight! We are not gonna die! I may not believe in your silly power of friendship like you and your friends. But I do know that we haven't lost yet, we beat Jackie and that has to count for something. And I also know that the Twilight Sparkle I know never gives up. It's your best and most annoying quality (that and your book worminess). With your brain, mine and Sunset's together, I know we can think of a way to win. We just have to work together! OK? So don't you dare let me hear you talking like that again! Got it?"

"Uh *hic* huh"

"Good now come here."

She was silent for a moment "Do I get another hug?"

"Only if you keep that sheet tight around you. I don't need your boobs falling all over me. Seriously, why can't you put on a shirt or something, I don't remember it being policy to strip patients around here? Don't they at least have those weird robe things for you?"

He head shook "The blanket that's covering me has special leaves inside of it. As long as I stay mostly underneath it, my aura won't fluctuate out of control. They said my magic was going nuts when they first tried to operate on my eyes. This helps keep it calm for now. It should only be for a day or so."

It wasn't really the answer he wanted, but it made enough sense. "Hmph, fine. Keep that thing tight then."

He watched her face redden, but she nodded regardless. Griping it tight in one hand while opening her other arm for an embrace, she let him pull her to him again, though not quite so tight this time around. He wondered how long she'd want this before she was satisfied.

A wetness against his shoulder captured his attention. Turning his head to inquire what was wrong this time, he saw fresh tears beginning to leak out from under Twilights bandages. Even more worrisome was the bandages were beginning to redden from underneath. It took his brain only seconds to realize what was happening.

"Twilight! Your eyes! Nurs-mmmmph!"

Shock and dread filled his mind as he realized what was now pressed against his lips, silencing him from shouting for the nurse or her friends. Twilight used both her hands to press him tightly against her body, locking her lips with his and crushing her upper body even tighter than before against his skin. Millions of feelings fired off within him all at once. Anger, fear, shock and surprise were foremost among them. He felt her tongue briefly swipe against his, but just as he was about to force her off of him (none to softly either), she withdrew.

"I-I'm sorry! I had to! Just once...!"

Retreating several steps back from her bed, Daybreak stood stunned. The idea to walk out now pecked at the edge of his brain. He heavily considered it as he watched her head spin about, wondering where he'd gone.

"Y-you said you wouldn't do that to Rainbow. Why?...Twilight I just said we were friends...do you have any idea how hard that was for me..."

Upon hearing his voice he watched her turn to face him.

"I'm sorry...it just happened...I won't do it again I promise. Please...don't go."

The hurt in her voice drew him back to her bedside. He couldn't bare to leave her like this, even if she did go way too far.

"Fine I won't go. But don't ever do that again....Now we need to call the nurse. I think your eyes are bleeding."

She whimpered, shaking her head. "I'd rather you look at it. Will you please?"

That remark sounded odd. "Why me? The doctors are more qualified-"

She swiped up her pillow and squeezed it against her chest, she lowered her head down and loosed a loud sob of pain. Her tears dripped onto it, quickly soaking it through as she did nothing to stop the flow of water from her bandages. Leaning over at the waist she crushed her face into her hands. It looked like she was trying to pull her bandages out as she squealed and squirmed around her sheets. Unsure of what to do, Daybreak simply stood there as she cried and struggled.

"Daybreak...it hurts...it hurts so much...it hurts to cry...it hurts to try and blink...everything hurts and I can't make it stop. Their medicine isn't helping. They've been at it for hours, trying to find someway to numb my eyes...but nothing works. I finally just told them it was working so they'd stop......but it still hurts so much."

Feeling two hands upon her cheeks, Twilight emitted a surprised squeak of fright.

"W-what are you-?"

"Shhhhh. I'll do it. I'll numb your pain." A cold finger pressed softly against her lips. Any sound from her body ceased immediately upon contact. The bandages around her eyes began to loosen, and she became faintly aware of his fingers brushing the sides of her ears while the gauze started to drop from her face.

A bright light broke through the darkness of her eyelids as the wrappings fell to her bed sheets. For a moment she was ready to squeal with glee, at hopes that the light might form into shapes. But nothing changed. The light remained nothing more than that, a bright white light. The fuzziness did not form shapes and the pain only increased the longer she tried to stare. Feeling more water forming in her eyes, she conceded her fate and allowed herself to blink. The water began to form warm, thick tears...she let them run without a fight. The weight and heat within them implied they were not just water, then she remembered Daybreak mentioned her eyes looked like they were bleeding within her bandages.

Each individual tear was noticeable upon her skin as it ran down her cheeks. Hearing herself whimper she instantly became aware of two cold fingers, once again rubbing along her face. They rubbed across either cheek and swept away the tears. The feeling stopped the flow of water instantaneously. Twilight was aware of her head rubbing into Daybreaks hands like a kitten. She heard him give a light sob, barely detectable, but with no sight, she was able to pick up the sound clear as day, and the restrained anger beneath it.

"Sparky...I'm sorry. I promise I'll find a way to fix this. No matter what I have to do, I swear I will find a way to give you back your eyes!"

She took up his hands into hers and held them both close to her. Now it was her turn to comfort him.

"Daybreak this isn't your fault. No matter what anyone else says, it's not....I can't say I can just forget and forgive everything that happened all those years ago, but, it makes me happy to call you my friend now."

A warm feeling suddenly spread throughout her face and eyes that had nothing to do with the fuzziness in her heart. The white light in her eyes grew larger, larger, and larger until it seemed to burn within her skull. She squeaked in pain, clasping her hands to her head as she tried to cover her face. But something held her in place, something kept her still as stone in the bed and did not allow her to move. The light was literally burning against her eyes and seemed to be coming from nowhere. She whimpered for Daybreak, but heard only a light response as the burning sensation seemed to fill her entire body.

"Don't move Sparky. I promise this will help."

Something about this feeling felt familiar, it was just out of her grasp, she could tell, but her mind was too overcome with pain to allow her to focus. She wanted to keep crying, but forced herself to stop. She endured the agony and tried to remain calm as it very literally seemed to burn the liquid from her eyes. The blazing heat was starting to spread through her body now, like she was getting a full body sun burn. It was too much for her, she felt more tears swell up, but they faded and seemed to fizzle away before ever forming.

Hotter and hotter the heat grew, pulsing along her skin and into her very core. It hurt, everything hurt. Simply trying to move her finger caused the pain to intensify a hundred fold. She tried to sit still to avoid this, but found that was also impossible. Every prick along her skin made her twitch, and every twitch sent waves of agony throughout her being.

She tried to whimper for Daybreaks aid, but found her lips felt to chapped to open. It was so intense, she swore she was on fire. The fiery pain was too much for her. She felt her mind go blank, and world go black. Aware that her head made contact with her pillow, she waited to slip into unconsciousness. But it did not come, instead the pain ended, abruptly. The light no longer filled her eyes...she felt a hundred times better. She blinked just to make sure she was still awake. The feeling of her eyelashes brushing each other confirmed that she was indeed awake. Which left her wondering...

"What did you do?" The relief in her voice was unintentional but she didn't even bother trying to mask it. She hadn't felt this at peace since awaking within the hospital.

"Well I took away your pain Sparky, duh." His voice sounded strange.

"Yes but, how? The doctors tried every spell they could think of, every herb and every pain killer they had. Yet you just did that, like it was nothing."

She heard him emit a scratchy laugh. Something sounded off with him all of the sudden. "Oh it was something alright. And it was by no means easy. You probably just didn't notice me over how much that must have hurt you."

Her hands found her shoulders, hugging herself she shivered as she thought of the pain. "It felt like my eyes were burning up from within...and like my entire body was on fire. Where...Where have I felt that before?"

Again he laughed, and again his voice sound scratchy. Like he'd swallowed a hunk of gravel very recently.

"Hehe...You really want me to tell you? You'd probably figure it out on your own eventually anyway. I thought Twilight Sparkle loved to solve problems."

Scrunching her nose and lips together, she attempted to swat at him blindly, missing by miles. "Don't be mean, tell me."

Another chuckle. "Well, alright I-"

Cliiiiiiick!

He paused as a sound from across the room seemed to draw away his attention. Twilight was keenly aware that the room had suddenly become much warmer than it had been a minute ago. When Daybreak spoke again, his voice no longer sounded coarse and rocky, but instead like he was restraining it.

"It would seem, we have company."

Before she could inquire whom, the door to her room burst open in a stream of overwhelming light! Twilight herself was not able to perceive the sheer brightness of it, but Daybreak was nearly blinded by its weight! Shielding his eyes, he grimaced in contempt as a familiar figure made itself visible in the quickly fading glow.

Princess Celestia strode forth from the aftermath of her shiny entrance. She looked the same as Daybreak remembered her. She even seemed to be dressing the same. Long, white, silk layered robes adorned her snow white skin, covering her body from the breast down. Golden crown adorning her hair which flowed like a glistening sunrise of color. The multiple hues of pink, light green, yellow, and blue swirled in harmony from her scalp down her form. Her robes flowed around her too as she strode forth, her ever judging eyes falling instantly upon Daybreak. He met her gaze with a glare. He was faintly aware that he'd unconsciously moved between Celestia and Twilights bed the moment the door had opened, a instinct he did not plan to correct.

Their gazes locked, without words he attempted to communicate the bubbling brew of hate quickly boiling within his belly. Whether she received this message or not was unclear, for she regarded him with no emotion.

"Sol."

He grimaced. "That's not my name."

In the background he heard Twilight whisper "I know that voice"

Her right eyebrow raised to him "Sol Daybreak, is that not the name we gave you at your birth?"

The urge to spit at her rose to tempting heights in his mind "You mean right before you cast me out? Yeah. I shed that half of my name long ago, the half you gave me, I should say. We've had this conversation before the last time we met. Did you think ten years would change my mind?"

"Daybreak...Is that Princess Celestia?"

Twilights voice broke both from their gazes and returned them to reality. Looking around, Daybreak was now aware many more people had entered the room. Twilights friends had re-gathered at the door just a bit behind Celestia. A group of five guards, and what sounded like several more, were visible by their shadows waiting just beyond the room. Sounds of panting were also noticeable in the distance, possibly down the hall and growing louder.

"IN HERE SISTER!" Celestia's voice boomed, shaking the room around them.

"Luna is here too?" He couldn't keep the wonderment from his voice. Luna might actually make having to see Celestia again worth it.

Princess Celestia regarded him without looking at him "Indeed. We came as soon as we heard. Unfortunately-" She looked to Twilight, but of course Twilight had no way of knowing. "-Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor will not be joining us. Though they send you their love my young pupil."

Twilight seemed to realize Celestia was referring to her and smiled brightly "Thank you Princess."

Celestia strode forward to Twilights side. As she made to pass Daybreak, he felt an overwhelming urge to block her path and not allow her anywhere near Twilight. But Celestia passed him by before he could act on it. She took the seat where he'd been next to Twilight and took up her young pupils hand in her own. Not to be outdone, Daybreak quickly scurried around to the opposite side of the bed and materialized a chair of his own. A little pain in his arm was worth it, he couldn't let Celestia muscle him out of here.

He didn't take Twilights hand, but he did scoot to her side. He noticed Celestia's eyes on him, watching him. He'd always hated when she did that, he could feel her judgement from across the bed.

"So Celestia, how exactly did you hear Twilight was injured. I don't remember anyone sending any letters recently." His eyes narrowed on Spike standing at the door. The young drake threw up his arms in surrender and shook his head wildly.

Celestia sighed "I must admit I did not know of Twilights injuries until I arrived here and was briefed by a very surprised nurse."

This struck him as odd. "Then why were you coming here? Hmm? Do just casually drop by the hospitals now and again to make sure Twilight hasn't gotten herself killed on one of your ridiculous missions?"

"Daybreak..." Twilights voice wasn't even a whisper

He didn't mean for it to come out the way it did, but he found himself unable to stop his anger from seeping through.

"She has the nerve to just sit there so calm and collected, not even acting like she cares that Twilight nearly died some hours ago, and is now blind!"

Celestia merely sighed again, showing no hint of any stronger reaction. "No, actually I was coming here to investigate the magical disturbances my sister and I recently felt. Since The Horseman made her presence known we've been paying closer attention to these things. You see, before this, we were at a beach where two magical anomalies were felt some hours ago, and when we arrived we saw that some kind of powerful battle had clearly taken place."

"Oh no."

Her voice never even rose a bit, yet somehow here words made his blood run cold. But her next words struck his blood to ice. "And just after we arrived we sensed another magical anomaly. We traced it to this hospital, where I should encounter...you of all people Sol. How odd, wouldn't you say?"

"Shit!"

He heard them before he looked. The guards from the hall had all begun piling themselves into the room. They flooded in and lined themselves along its walls, standing at perfect attention with their electrically charged spears at their sides. Celestia stood from her chair, but before she could speak a loud crash outside the room drew the attention of her and her guards. Daybreak knew this was his chance to run, but the sight of his aunt entering the room, and a small mop bucket stuck to her foot, froze him in place.

"Apologies Sister. Got lost. Tried to make a dramatic entrance like you did, but went into the completely wrong room and scared the janitor half to death."

Celestia smacked her palm to her face, resuming her seat as her sister entered the room. Upon laying eyes on him, Luna's face broke into a massive grin.

"Daybreak!"

He couldn't help but smile at seeing her smile "Hiya Auntie Luna. Nice shoe."

She looked down, crown crooked on her head, midnight blue robes covered in water and the mop bucket still clacking on her foot. "Oh right."

With a snap of her fingers the bucket vanished and her robes returned to their original flowing nature, along with her hair and crown. The color of midnight with stars sparkling in the very flow of her hair, Luna was truly a sight to behold. She, unlike her sister, looked slightly different from the last time Daybreak laid eyes on her. Like she had matured a great deal. Her chest was certainly larger. The last time he'd seen her she looked like she was his age and her chest was barely noticeable through her robes. Now it was almost the size of Celestia's and her form seemed to radiate the same powerful energy as her sister. But that wasn't the only difference. He couldn't recall ever seeing her smile quite so brightly before, perhaps returning from Nightmare Moon had changed her for the better after all.

Making the effort to show some affection to the only family member never to fuck up his life, he strode from his chair and embraced his aunt in a hug. It felt odd to do so and she surely could tell.

"Wow, I don't remember hugs being in thy list of skills. Don't tell me young Twilight Sparkle has finally broken thee."

He shook his head "Not Twilight." His eyes rested on Rainbow and Luna followed his gaze to the door. Rainbow Dash noticed them both stare at her and for once, made an attempt to hide from the attention, perhaps out of a rare shyness. Luna gave a genuine laugh.

"Most excellent! Tis about time all our family reunited. I have missed thine wit. Thy dreams were hardly the proper place to make conversation. Sister, hast thou seen this? Young Daybreak has let someone in."

Celestia was truly a master of hiding her emotions. Daybreak was unable to tell a single thought that was running through her mind. The only hint he got was from her response.

"Perhaps, even Discord was once our friend sister."

Feeling the wrong message was being passed, he broke from the hug and took a step back.

"Auntie, don't get me wrong. Me and Twilight are friends now, and I am with Rainbow Dash. But a family? No, not with Celestia. Not ever. I've seen with my own eyes how she treats her family. If I'm lucky I'll get banished for nothing like before, or maybe she'll just end up sending me to the moon, or hell maybe she'll try to kill me like she did father!"

He turned in time to finally witness a reaction from Celestia. Though he regretted it instantly. Her chair crashed to the ground as she stood! Fire blazed around her body, igniting her hair as her aura engulfed the room making it difficult to breathe.

"YOU GO TOO FAR!"

"Sister no!" Luna made to step in between them, but Daybreak put his arm in front of her and stepped towards his mother. The sheer weight of her power and the heat of her fire frightened him once before, and even now it was intimidating to be in the same room with her. But he was much stronger than when he was a child, and he would not bend the knee to her ever again. Igniting his own body in a fire identical to hers, his hair too became engulfed as more golden flames erupted about the room and encircled them both. His bandages disintegrated as he powered up, but he didn't care, he got right into her face.

"I'VE GONE TOO FAR?! REALLY? BECAUSE I SPOKE THE TRUTH? THAT'S THE PROBLEM WITH YOU CELESTIA! YOU CAN'T EVEN FACE UP TO WHAT YOU DID! THAT'S WHY YOUR FAMILY IS A BITTER FAILURE! JUST LIKE YOU!"

He seemed to have finally crossed the line for real, because he quickly found himself suspended in the air, unable to move his limbs.

"HOW WOULD YOU KNOW WHAT IT MEANS TO BE A SUCCESSFUL RULER?! YOU KNOW NOTHING OF RULING A NATION! TO EVERYDAY BE FLOODED WITH THE NEEDS OF THE PEOPLE, THE OTHER NATIONS, THE DAILY THREATS TO OUR ALLIES! TO CONSTANTLY BE ASSAULTED BY HORDES OF ENEMIES THAT WOULD LIKE NOTHING BETTER THAN TO SEE OUR WAY OF LIFE GONE! TO ALWAYS HEAR OF PROPHECIES AND TALES AND PREDICTIONS OF THE FUTURE! YOU CAN'T UNDERSTAND WHAT THAT'S LIKE!"

Daybreak threw out his arms in a fitful yell, bursting the binding spells Celestia had on him! The fire within the room changed from golden to a sinister emerald green as Daybreak no longer mimicked Celestia's aura, but showed his own! His feet touched ground in front of her once again.

"HOW COULD I KNOW? HOW COULD I EVER KNOW? YOU BANISHED ME FOR SIMPLY EXISTING! HOW COULD I KNOW WHAT IT'S LIKE TO RULE A PEOPLE WHEN I'D NEVER GET THE CHANCE! YOU LEFT ME OUT IN THE COLD TO DIE LIKE TRASH! YOU'RE NO MOTHER TO ME AND YOU'RE NO PRINCESS TO THIS NATION!"

"ENOUGH!" Luna's royal voice boomed over either of them!

The fires vanished like smoke as darkness engulfed the room. Midnight aura seemed to crawl along the wall as Princess Luna's magic returned the surroundings to what they previously were. Both Daybreak and Celestia turned to her. She too now looked truly angry, though much more controlled than either of them were to be sure.

"Is this how we are to behave in front of friends and subjects sister? Show some degree of royal dignity. And you Daybreak. I thought, for just one moment, I thought you had finally let go of the hate within you."

He spit at the ground. It ate like acid through the floor in seconds. "I'll let it go when I see justice done for what she did to me."

Luna's eyes lowered, her smile had gone, replaced with a painful frown. Celestia strode past Daybreak to her sister and embraced her. "You are right sister, that was unprofessional of me. I apologize my dear subjects." She looked to her guards and Twilights friends, many of whom were now cowering behind said guards for protection, save Sunset Shimmer of course, who had seen her share of this many times in the past when pushing Celestia's buttons herself. She was also the only who seemed to remember how to speak at the moment.

"It's alright Princess. Everyone has their moments now and again. Yours are just...scarier, than most."

Celestia lowered her head in a half bow to Sunset Shimmer. She turned back to Daybreak, who had retaken his chair next to Twilight and would not be giving it up this time.

"Do you know why I'm here Daybreak? The original reason I came for I should say. Because now I am here for three reasons: One, to check on the condition of Princess Twilight. Two; to examine this so-called Horseman's apprentice that young Spike informed me of before I entered. Do you know the third?"

He chuckled. Bitterness filled his lips as he spoke. "You're here to arrest me aren't you?"

"Indeed I am"

"WHAT!?" It came from many different directions and so both Daybreak and Celestia found their eyes jumping about, trying to pinpoint whom had spoken. Though the looks on certain faces gave it away quite quickly. Twilight had sat up so quickly in her bed, she'd nearly lost her covers in the process...nearly. Sunset had actually taken several steps towards Celestia in a very aggressive matter, before the Princesses gaze fell upon her and stalled her in place. Rainbow seemed to be lowering herself towards the ground in the doorway, as if intent on rushing anyone that moved. Even Luna looked shocked, which came as a surprise to Daybreak seeing as she should've known that was coming if they were traveling together.

"Then again, if they were traveling together, wouldn't they have arrived together as well. Somethings weird here.

Twilight was the first one to speak, her hands springing from beneath her covers to grip Daybreaks right arm.

"Princess I must protest! What could Daybreak have possibly done to deserve that? He saved my life!"

Sunset, although briefly stunned as well, now seemed to understand. Having already put it together herself, she quickly approached Daybreaks side, slowly putting herself between him and Celestia. She couldn't manage an aggressive tone with Celestia staring at her, but she damn well tried.

"It's because he saved her, isn't it?"

Celestia nodded slowly, then regarded him.

"Tell her."

He grimaced, it was only a matter of time before she found out anyways. With all of her friends having been there to witness the act, it was bound to come up. He just hadn't wanted it to be in a situation like this, he doubted any of them really understood what he had done. Slowly patting Twilights hand, he spoke, but his eyes never left Celestia's face.

"Fine. I used the Reanimation Spell to bring Twilight back and I used Transference twice to heal her. Once at the beach to put her wound into me, and once here to put the pain in her eyes into the scars on my back."

He felt Twilights hand slowly slip from his grip, but when he was finished speaking it was Rainbow Dash's gaze he sought. He found her eyes widened with disbelief and mingled pain. He could understand why, but now wasn't the time to deal with that. He heard Twilight speak from behind him, her voice quivering once again.

"B-but...if you transferred my wound into you...how come you didn't die instead?"

"Indeed. I am wondering that as well, do enlighten us Sol." Celestia's tone had gone back to neutral. Something that continued to infuriate him, but not as much as her refusing to acknowledge his name.

"That's not my name Celestia, it's Daybreak! And as for why I didn't die. It's simple, Twilight, Jackie's blade was filled with light magic. The stab wound itself isn't what nearly killed you, that was just to keep you losing blood. What truly did the damage was the sheer amount of light magic that traveled from the blade into you, and erupted from your back. It basically burned you from the inside out. The basic stab wound was bad, but it was nothing that I couldn't heal from."

Celestia opened her mouth, but Twilight unknowingly cut her off. "Reanimation...I didn't know you went that far...Daybreak...did I die?"

He felt his heart ripping in half. "Twilight, you don't need to worry about something like-"

"Did I die? Answer me!" The shake in her voice went so perfectly with her anger it hurt him to hear it. He lowered his head in shame.

"For a few minutes. Yeah. You died and I brought you back. I can't do it again though. Magic that powerful and dark can only be used when certain conditions are met. And I can't meet them for another ten years again anyways."

"Magic that dark is precisely why I'm here Sol. You defiled the laws of nature to save her. Transference is just as bad as Reanimation." Celestia's voice hinted at disgust, which only made him angrier, considering why he'd done it. But Twilights curiosity managed to distract him before he could explode at Celestia again.

"I don't remember Transference in our studies Princess. You told me about the Reanimation once, why not Transference? What is it?"

"Exactly what the name implies my young Princess. You can take the ailments, or qualities, or just about anything from one person, and trade them to another, permanently if you wish. Tirek used a form of it when he returned from Tartarus. Stealing the magic from the citizens of Equestria and adding it his body."

Sunset visibly shivered, finally understanding. "So that's why it's forbidden. You can take anything you want from someone, and make it your own....but Princess he-"

"It does not matter why!" Celestia cut her off. "I know what you are going to say Sunset Shimmer, but this is not negotiable. Magic like that cannot be allowed in Equestria! Dark magic is one thing, but this is on a totally different level. What if I turn a blind eye to him and someone else does something similar or worse? A boy sacrifices his health to aid his ailing grandmother? A father to lend strength to his weak son? A mother to give her daughter beauty? Or perhaps, to give a blind friend healthy eyes?"

Celestia's gaze hardened on Daybreak. It was like she'd read his mind. Sunset gasped at his guilty expression. Twilight seemed to understand from her reaction.

"Daybreak you wouldn't..."

"Yes he would, wouldn't you?"

He hated being found out by Celestia, but he hated even more her forcing him to admit it.

"Yes, that was my next step to heal Twilight."

He heard gasps from her friends, but he didn't care. Sunset lightly spoke. "Whose...I have to know, if Celestia hadn't come, whose eyes were you going to take for her?"

The apprehension in her voice almost made him sick. Did they really think so little of him? Before he could voice his intentions, he found a blue fist planting itself firmly in his gut. Doubling over at the waist, he gasped for breathe. Rainbow stood over him with reddened eyes.

"Don't you dare give her your eyes you dumbass!"

Her words struck him like a whip.

"How did she know...?"

He looked up at her angry expression in time for her to smack him across the face. He stumbled back and crashed into the wall. The guards that had been there moved aside as he fell. He didn't bother getting up. He just looked up as Rainbow advanced on him, probably to hit him some more. Now he didn't care though. Her slap had hurt him more than any punch would. Rainbow didn't slap people. And that was why it hurt. Because he knew it meant she was hurting. He felt sick in his stomach at the thought of what she might be feeling.

Sunset teleported behind Rainbow and put her in a surprisingly good full nelson before she could do him any more harm.

"Rainbow don't!"

Rainbow kicked and flailed desperately trying to be free from her friends grip "Let me go Sunset! Let me go! I have to kick some sense into this asshole!"

She flailed like a madwoman, he was almost afraid of her. "R-Rainbow..."

"No! Don't you say anything! You just sit there and let me kick the shit outta you! How dare you even think about doing something so stupid! Do you really think Twilight would want you to give up your eyes for her!? You're supposed to be the smart one around here, like her, how can you even think of doing something so stupid!"

His eyes briefly darted away from his screeching girlfriend and over to Celestia, who had materialized two chairs and taken a seat with Luna. Her face finally showing some emotion, she showed a mixture of grief and shock. Luna had her arm on her sisters back, gently patting her as she reveled in her misunderstanding of his intentions. Everyone else was so focused on Rainbow and Sunset, no one but him probably even noticed. Unfortunately he didn't have much time to ponder Celestia's expression, because seconds later Rainbows fist connected with the side of his jaw, stunting his thoughts. Having broken free of Sunset momentarily, she tried to get in a few more shots before Sunset tackled her to the ground and squealed for the aid of her friends.

"For the Love of Equestria guys! Help me!"

Realizing they were needed, everyone hurried over and proceeded to help restrain Rainbow. It took everyone's strength to keep her on the ground long enough for Applejack to tie her arms and legs together beneath her belly, and even after that she still tried to squirm her ways towards Daybreak, screeching she would bite his ankles off if she had to.

Once Sunset helped Daybreak to his feet and checked his jaw to make sure Dash hadn't shattered it, they both came back to Twilights bedside. Celestia and Luna seemed to have regained their composure and stood from their chairs as he approached.

He stared Celestia dead in the eyes. "In case you didn't catch it from all that, I wasn't going to steal anyone's eyes for Twilight. I was going to give her mine. I'm not like my father, or you, I'm my own person. Maybe if you'd actually been there when I was attempting to have a childhood you'd know that. I suggest you remember that well the next time you think you know me. Now is there anything else, Princess/

He hissed the word with his usual venom. He could tell it got to her, but her emotionless gaze was already front and center again, so he couldn't be one hundred percent sure.

"Yes, there is one more thing. I still have to arrest you."

"Seriously?!" Sunsets voice dripped with disdain.

"Yes seriously! I may have been wrong about his intentions, but that doesn't change what he did. He performed forbidden magic not once, but three times. Just once is enough to be thrown in prison, but three times! You can't expect me to just let this go because it was all for the aid of Princess Twilight? I am the ruler of this nation, I cannot show bias in matters of law! Despite my personal stake in this I must abide by my laws, the laws that govern our society!"

"Actually Princess-" Twilight, who had been silent since Daybreak had been Falcon Punched across the room, finally spoke up, her voice full of luster. "-I read the Laws of Equestria once. And it says that in matters of judicial punishment the Princesses take a vote on the appropriate action and whom should carry it out. We just happen agree so very often that we never really do this....So I hereby vote that Daybreak be given community service, and he serve it by helping me organize my castle library. I'm gonna need some more help now since I can't see."

"I second thy motion!" Luna's hand burst forward with a bright smile. Celestia's jaw dropped, her eye visibly twitched. With a sigh she groaned, looking between her fellow princesses with utter bemusement.

"Huuuuuuuh...Passed... Sol Daybreak is hereby sentenced to community service aiding Princess Twilight Sparkle......Come sister, we have one more room to visit."

She stood from her chair and made for the door, Luna followed close behind, skipping and chanting loudly. "Let's go boys, we'll not be arresting young master Daybreak this day." As she passed him by, she leaned down and whispered in his ear "Thoust better be treating my gaming t.v with good merit, else I'll be back for thine ass. Toodles."

He smiled to himself as the guards groaned and exited the doorway one by one. As the door shut he heard Celestia speaking to Luna "I hope we do not come to regret this later".

Once they'd all gone and left him alone with Twilights friends, he couldn't help but blush and shrug.

"Ummmmm...All's well that ends well?"

.....

To say that the remaining hour they spent in the hospital was awkward would be an understatement. After Rainbow Dash was untied and everyone finally put on some decent clothing, they all gathered back around Twilight's bed to talk. Everyone shared conversation within the room, and Twilight did her best to behave like nothing was different. Daybreak could still visualize the look of pure misery she'd showed him when they were alone though, and it bothered him that he was the only one who knew how much her situation really hurt her. It was too much for him to stomach. Twilight Sparkle, the girl who loved reading books more than breathing, was now cut off from that very thing she loved. It wasn't even his eyes and yet he felt her sorrow. Yet in this reflection, an idea spawned in his head. The only way he currently knew how to attempt to remedy this.

"I've got it!" He burst out, cutting through whatever pointless conversation they had been sharing. All heads turned to him.

He cleared his throat. "Twilight. If I can't fix your eyes. Then I'll be your eyes. I'll come here, everyday if I have to, and I'll read to you. Any book you want."

Momentary silence followed as Twilights hand jumped to her lips. "You'd...do that?"

Applejack took up Twilights hands in her own and emitted a jolly Yeehaw ! "That sounds like a great idea there Daybreak. Why don't we all join in. We can take turns each day comin to read for ye Twilight. That way Daybreak don't gotta tire himself out all the time. Whadya think?"

Daybreak sensed Applejack was actually asking him more than Twilight, seeing as she had just butted in on his idea without asking. However Twilight was unaware of this, and he had no plans to inform her as she answered.

"I'd love that, thanks girls. And thank you Daybreak, that's...so incredibly thoughtful of you."

"Yeah well, you know me. Mister thoughtful." The sarcasm dripped so heavily in his voice he could have quenched his thirst with it.

Rainbows arm suddenly materialized around his neck, pulling him up from his chair in an uncomfortably rough manner.

"Alright guys, I think it's time we let our princess get some sleep. Spike you stay here with her tonight 'k?"

"Yes ma'am." The young drake popped a salute.

As Rainbow attempted to pull him away he heard Twilight mutter. "Spike, you don't really have to stay you know. I'm perfectly capable of spending the night alone."

He didn't sense any subtle hints in her voice, so he just let it be as Rainbow pulled him to the door. The whole group followed and said their goodbyes as Rainbow tried to quickly shove him through the door without opening it first. Once they finally made it into the hallway, Sunset and the others said a proper farewell before they headed off their separate ways. Instead of heading down though, Rainbow pulled him towards the next floor, which led only to the roof. This was odd, but he knew better than to question her actions when she was like this.

Practically kicking open the door to the roof, Rainbow yanked him out by the scruff of his shirt. Only when the door shut behind her did she finally release him. As he stumbled free he noticed her looking towards the clouds, cupping her eyes with her hands.

"Umm...what are you doing Dash? And why are we on the roof?"

"Promise me something." She said it so plainly it hardly felt serious.

"Um ok sure. Yeah, what is it?"

"Promise me again, that there is nothing between you and Twilight. That you don't have any feelings of attraction for her that is more than friendship." She didn't even look at him when she spoke. Suspicious wasn't even cutting it, it was downright weird.

"I don't Dash."

"Pinkie Promise."

"Aw come on Dash, that looks so ridic-"

"Do it!" Her voice was so commanding it worried him. Which is the only reason he gave in.

"Fine.......Cross my heart, hope to fly...stick a cupcake in my eye." He did the little dance motion that came with it then quickly looked around to make sure no one saw him.

"Happy now?"

"You do know how serious a Pinkie Promise is to us right? And what Pinkie would do to you if you're lying, or break it?"

Now he was getting irritated. "What's with the sudden suspicion Dash? I said it before and I'll say again. I don't think of her that way. Never have and I never will."

She turned back around and looked at him. Well, looked at his chest is more accurate. In fact, she downright stared at it. For a good solid minute that's all she did. After that she glanced once more at the clouds then came over and took his right hand in hers.

"Ok, I believe you....then tell me why you kissed her."

His mind went blank.

"How-?"

Her eyes changed, she blinked and they were ignited in a glowing white aura. It was his magical sight, the ability of his she had somehow acquired earlier that day.

"That barrier you put around the room when you locked it, these eyes saw right through it."

She blinked them away and looked into his gaze. She didn't look angry, or even upset. Which was actually weirder than her getting mad would have been.

"I can explain that." He tried to sound calm.

"I believe you."

"You do?" She did seem unusually calm for such a question.

She shrugged "Yeah, I do. So explain it."

He shook his head, perplexed. "You just...believe me? Aren't you suspicious at all?"

Her gaze jumped to his chest again, then back to his eyes. "Not anymore."

This was unreal. Despite having no real experience in a relationship, he knew girls were never this...calm, about stuff like this. Not even Rainbow Dash.

"Ok ok, this doesn't make any sense. Why do you just believe me. I gotta know."

Her eyes narrowed "You owe me an explanation first."

"True I do, but right now to me, you're making no sense. Shouldn't you be accusing me of betraying your trust or something?"

She rolled her eyes and poked him hard in the chest with her finger, right above his heart.

"You're so dense. What's beating through chest right now genius?"

"Blood?"

She shook her head "My element Einstein."

"So?"

"Soooooo. It's the element of Loyalty. If you were lying to me about being faithful it would have burned right through your chest. Painfully."

His eyes shot down to his heart "What?! H-how do you know that?! And wait?...What the hell Dash! Why would you put something like that in my chest! You're saying if I'd been unfaithful this thing would kill me? Are you crazy!?"

She rolled her eyes "No stupid, it wouldn't kill you. Remember how it felt warm when I gave it to you, well it would come out the same way. Except it would burn, alot. And it would leave a nice mark on you so I'd know."

He felt offended now. "Is that why you gave it to me...to make sure Id be faithful...I thought..."

Realizing what he meant she quickly grabbed ahold of his hands "No no, that's not why! I've never done that for anyone before. I really meant what I said back then!" He looked hurt and she could tell.

"Look I just know because that's the power it has over people. Each of us can use our Elements like detectors too, to help spread harmony around Equestria. Mine can detect loyalty or disloyalty in others. When its in me anyway. I can touch someone on the chest and tell if they've been faithful by using it. If they have, nothing happens, if they haven't it burns in my chest like I've got heart burn. I can't do it now cause you have it, but I can still feel it in you. That's why I asked you the question more specifically this time around. You can't carry my element if your a disloyal person. So I wanted to see what would happen."

She saw his eyes brighten a little bit "Oh, that makes more sense. So you were suspicious then?"

"Well duh. I watched you two lip lock. I may know your faithful, but I still want an explanation."

Feeling much more at ease he nodded. "Ok ok last thing, so does that mean Applejack is a living lie detector? Can she tell when someone is lying?"

Rainbow nodded "Yep. She has to touch you, but it's still a giant pain in the ass."

"That's gonna be a problem...but that does explain why she's always looking at me sideways. I lie so much she can probably feel it."

Logging that for later analysis he leaned himself against wall next to the exit. "Well, on the matter of the kiss. First. She kissed me, I didn't kiss her. She caught me off guard and she was crying right before that, so I didn't really see it coming."

"Shows how much you know about girls."

He glared "Bite me. Anyways I don't really think she meant it that way. I mean, she said she didn't mean it and she promised she wouldn't do it again. I believe her."

He saw Rainbows eyebrow go up "I'll accept that. But I don't really like that she told me just minutes before she wouldn't come between us, then pulls a stunt like that."

"That's probably exactly why she did it. Cause we'd just brought it up and she wanted to get it out of her system. Twilights an impulsive girl." He chuckled, realizing this.

"Good thing I didn't talk about having sex with you then." He could hear the sarcasm but he knew it actually bothered her. He came and put his arm on her shoulder.

"Dash honestly, I don't think we should worry about it. Being the Princess of Friendship, I highly doubt she'd try to ruin one for one of her best friends."

Rainbows hand came up and gripped his, pulling it down from her shoulder. She began to walk forward, slowly pulling them to the edge of the building. The scene expanded before them, stretching out over the roof and onto Ponyville. The waning sunset was gorgeous. Despite all the problems it had caused, Sunset had been right about it being the perfect day for the beach. Except for one abnormally large cloud formation, the sky was spotless in the fading light.

"I don't understand you Daybreak."

He looked to his left, she was looking at the cloud again, but it was obvious she was paying attention.

"Why do you say that?"

She half laughed "Cause it's true. Every time I think I know you, ya do something to shatter what I thought before. You have all these secrets, about yourself, your life, your parents, even your feelings, and you don't really share them often."

He winced. Even if she didn't mean it, that made him sound so distant. Which he was, but he didn't wanna be towards her.

"I've never had someone to share them with before Dashie. I've never had anyone to do anything I do with you before."

She gripped his hand a little tighter. "And I'm not saying you need to share them with me Daybreak. I like your mysteriousness, and I know we haven't really been together all that long for me to ask you things like that. But...sometimes...It's hard ya know?"

"I know." He really did.

The wind picked up, blowing a comfortable breeze through both of their hair. He watched Rainbows multicolored strands blow in the breeze, the air picking it up and carrying behind her like it was meant to be that way all the time. He found his free hand gently gripping just above his heart, where he knew her Element resided within him. He couldn't think of anything to say that would fit right now. Pretending to be ready to tell her his whole life's worth of secrets would be lying, and he didn't want their relationship to be like that. But at the same time, he felt like he should do something right now to show her he did understand her struggle. In the end, he did the only thing he could think of.

"Hey Rainbow?"

"Yeah?"

"Hold still."

"Wha-? Ooh! Mmmmmm..."

She turned to face him, but went silent when he gently pushed his lips against hers. Their arms wrapped around each other, pulling their bodies together. He ran his fingers through her hair as the wind took it. His fingers danced and swam through her messy mane like salmon in a stream. Just the simple feeling of them pressed together kissing, lovingly holding one another, was enough to reassure them both that what they had was not a mistake. Daybreak didn't make it aggressive, or try to push, he just kept their lips connected and moved as she did.

After a few moments they broke apart, with smiles on their faces. Rainbow nuzzled her head into his neck and whispered words that still held enchantment over him. "I love you Daybreak."

Whenever she spoke those words to him he always sensed a special tenderness within her that she didn't use for anyone or anything else. Whatever he may believe of the word itself, he knew she meant it. He could feel it. It wouldn't matter if anyone else said it to him, only her voice made it sound just right in his ears. It was enough to choke him up every time. But yet he still couldn't bring himself to say it back.

"I know you do Dashie." He kissed her cheek, as if hoping to apologize for not delivering the response she wanted.

She looked up and smiled at him. Her understanding was something he didn't deserve, yet kept receiving. It was a quality that he'd never take for granted, and it was what made him realize she actually understood him better than she thought she did.

After a few moments of just standing there holding one another, Daybreak began to notice a shadow growing over them. He looked up to see the same large cloud mass from before, had moved to right over top of their heads. Noticing this, Rainbow broke from his grip.

"Well, it's time to go."

"Go? Go where?"

She pointed up. "To my house dumb dumb, remember? I told you we were going to my house after we left?"

He remained confused "You live in a giant cloud?"

She giggled "You aren't the only one with a few secrets big guy. Let's go."

"And how exactly-"

As if just to shut him up, a large ladder (also made out of cloud) seemed to drop from the fluffy mass and appear in front of them. Rainbow reached forward and gripped it like was plenty solid. She hoisted herself up, and started climbing as if it were a normal thing to do.

"Come on dude. 'Bout time I took you home don't you think."

"I just know I'm going to regret this." He groaned as he reached for the end step, and gripped it tight. The ladder began to rise at his touch, he quickly scrambled to get his feet on before he was left hanging in the air. Once all four limbs were touching solid...cloud...he looked up and saw Dash already many clouds steps ahead. Forcing himself not to look down as the giant mass seemed to start floating itself higher and higher into the sky, he began climbing.

The knowledge that he was easily doing one of the weirdest things ever became apparent only when he reached the top of the ladder. Rainbow gave him a helping hand up and held onto him as he apprehensively took a step. He expected to fall straight through the fluff, but remained put and found the ground to feel quite solid.

"Fucking magic is so weird sometimes"

Although, weird or not, the visual candy before him truly blew him away. Her house was a sight to behold. Hidden amongst the giant fluff was a truly remarkable feat of weather magic. Her actual house itself sat within this giant cloud, and it too seemed to be made of clouds, though of a completely different sort since these actually looked like solid, white bricks. A stream of rainbow colored liquid flowed down either side of the building and pooled at the bottom of the steps that lead up to it. It was breathtaking to behold.

"Holy shit." Was all he could muster to describe the beauty before him. Colors danced through his vision as the water in the air refracted with the house and the tiny river around it. He was bombarded by the dazzling gleam of lights that encircled her home just from mere light refraction.

"Fuck Dash...how rich are you?" The thought just occurred to him.

She actually blushed "No one else ever asked that werido. My dads side of the family helped build the weather factories around Equestria. So I've always been pretty well off. Wanna come inside?"

"Does my aunt play too many videogames? Uh fuck yes I do!"

"Let's go then."

She took his hand and led him up the fluffy steps heading inside. He had to struggle not to stop and marvel at every little detail. Especially the rainbow river. Imagining what that multihued river must be made of, magic or otherwise, would keep him awake for hours tonight.

He was just as taken with the inside as the outside. Upon entering her home, it became even more apparent how much money she actually had. The entrance room had a stairwell that led upwards to another door he could spot from here. He assumed it was her room because of the lock and her cutie mark blazing across it. He took a single step forward, to marvel at the flat screen t.v that was the size of at least three flat screen TV's if they'd all gained twenty pounds. He wanted to explore the house, but Rainbow had other plans.

She gripped him by the collar as he tried to examine the rest of the room "Later."

He was legitimately disappointed "Aww, why not now?"

"Because I said so, follow me."

She dragged him, with considerable effort, up the stairs leading to her room. She pulled him in, heels dragging on the fluff of the ground and shut the door behind her. As it shut, he heard it lock, and then heard about twenty more locks echoing from downstairs.

"You can lock your whole house from your room?"

"Yep, learned that spell on my own thank you very much. So whadya think?"

He looked around, and was instantly drowned in his own curiosity. Posters upon posters lined her wall. Posters of famous athletes and places of famous sporting events. But one particular recurring group of posters caught his eye, he'd noticed several downstairs too. A group of people, all lined up in yellow and blue uniforms saluting, caught his eye. These were a military group and a well known one too. There was quite of few of these plastered all over and downstairs too. It was enough to draw the question from him.

"Yo Dash, what's with all the Wonderbolts pictures? You a fan?"

She sat down on her bed and motioned him over to it, which he noticed was not a cloud, but rather in the shape of one with one giant Wonderbolts poster posted directly above it on the ceiling. It was a poster of the Wonderbolts current leader Spitfire, saluting the Equestrian flag.

"You could say that. I wanna join them one day. That's my dream, I just realized I never told you that did I?"

He shook his head "No, you didn't...You wanna join the military? I wouldn't have guessed that from you Dash. You hate being told what to do."

She laughed and laid back into her pillows, spreading her arms wide. "Yeah but the Wonderbolts are a special branch. With no wars going on they mostly just do epic stunts nowadays. And I'm all about that. I've been trying to get in for years, I only recently even got accepted into their reserves. Who knows, a year or two from now I could be a real Wonderbolt...I just gotta learn how to fly first."

"You can't fly?" The question escaped him almost instantly. It was a rare enough gift among weather casters, but he always figured she could. Luckily the question didn't seem to bother her.

"Not yet no. That's probably why I'm not "in" officially. Every Wonderbolt can create wings from their aura. But there's no instruction book on how to learn that...Even Twilight said she just woke up one day after she became a princess and could just...do it. Why do ask? Surprised that someone as awesome as me hasn't figured it out yet?"

He plopped himself opposite of her and laid back as well, looking up into her cloudy ceiling. "Well yeah there's that........and the fact that I can fly too."

He said it so plainly it almost didn't register to her. But once it did she sat straight up and grabbed him by the shirt.

"You can fly?!"

He was caught very much off guard by how tightly she was gripping him "Well, yeah Dash. I'm Discords son, and Celestia's, remember? They both can fly. Hell, Discord does it without forming wings. It's only natural I can....Do you want me to teach you how? I actually know the process."

She was beside herself. She pulled him right up to her face, looking crazed. "Dude if you teach me how to fly I will literally marry you!"

He slowly pushed her hands from his shirt and laid back down on her bed "Ok ok Skittles watch the promises now. I'd gladly teach you how. It won't be fun though. It's rigorous."

The glee in her voice was quickly approaching Pinkie levels of scary "Oh yes it will be! I can't wait, can we start tomorrow?!"

"Sure. Why not now? I'd figure you wanna get started right away."

"Becaaaaause-" A shirt smacking him in the face suddenly obscured his ability to see. When he pulled it off he found a topless Rainbow Dash sitting next to him. "-I'm about to seriously fuck up your world dude."

She pounced like a lion on top of him. She had his shirt off in seconds and fiercely locked their lips together.

"I've been wanting this all freaking day!" She growled.

"Clearly. We've been blocked twice already."

His hands found her breasts just as hers crawled down his pants. Not wasting any time he pinched her beautiful blue nipples between his fingers, savoring the hungry moan it drew from her. Dashes hands were ripping off the shorts Rarity had given him and flinging his boxers off the bed in much less than ten seconds. She broke their kiss and dove down onto him, dragging her tongue up his shaft like he was made of chocolate.

Not eager to leave her with any further clothing either, Daybreaks hands dug into her backside and yanked her shorts off, underwear and all, then added them to the pile on the floor. Rainbow drug her tongue up his shaft then came straight up into a rough kiss. Her breath was hot, she gasped into his lips as she felt his fingers tightly grip into her rear.

"Ahh! No foreplay this time. I wanna get right to the good stuff!"

Her hands pushed him down into the bed as she positioned herself over top of him. Two fingers slowly crawled down her belly in between her legs and gently spread her lips for his viewing pleasure. She let him watched as she visibly dripped with arousal, then slowly lowered her body down onto his girth. They both let out a long moan as she took him into her, his hands found her cheeks again and gripped them tight. He made to move her, but she pushed his hands off.

"No." Her breath was ragged, you'd think she hadn't had sex in months. "I wanna go for a ride this time. You can play with these."

She cupped her breasts in her hands and let them bounce in front of him. He was more than happy to oblige. Reaching forward he gripped her blue breasts tight in his hands and used them to pull himself up to her neck. The feeling of her breasts being yanked as he used them to pull himself up forced a high moan from her, which rose even higher when he sunk his teeth into her neck.

"Oohhhhh! Yes! Ahh, I'm so glad you found out I like that!"

He bit harder and tightened his grip on her breasts "Get a move on sexy, or can't you handle the feeling?"

"I can handle it!" She instantly began to move her hips, coursing pleasure through them both. Rainbow placed her hands on his chest and pushed him back down onto his back, he kept her breasts in his grip and squeezed them tight as he landed.

"I wanna ride you remember, stay down there. No coming up here to distract me with those teeth of yours."

He smirked and pinched her nipples "What about these?"

She squealed and took up his hands, she pushed them up so they were above his head in the pillows.

"Ya know what, just keep them up here. Just lay there and enjoy the ride big guy, I wanna see the looks on your face."

"If you insist." He placed his hands comfortably under his head as she began to move. She pushed her hands onto his chest and began to slap her hips into his. Her breasts jiggled and bounced as he watched her attempt to keep her eyes open. He could feel every thrust of her hips as her butt bounced on top of his hips. It was blissful and completely euphoric to feel. She looked directly at him as
she bounced and struggled not to moan while he looked at her.

Her face flushed as he felt her walls tighten around him, she squealed with each bounce and struggled not to cry out with glee. He was having trouble keeping quite himself, residing to let her see what she wanted on his features, but still tried to keep from moaning too much. Some how the realization that they were both looking directly at each other just made it that much harder to hold back. He felt her pace quicken each time he twitched, and saw her face redden each time he moaned. He wanted nothing more than to grab her and get rough with her, but the pleasure she was giving him was of a whole different kind, and it kept him rooted where he was. He felt every movement, every thrust, every inch she moved him within her. He felt it. He noticed her quickly starting to grip his sides for support as she rode him and forced herself to go faster and faster.

The sounds of their wet skin slapping together only added to their increasing pleasure. She may have wanted to see his face, but right now, she was the one making all the expressions. Each time she came down and took him all the way in he could see her eyes widen and her mouth hang a bit. And each time she would rise up to just before his tip would be free, she would bite at her lips. These little things just served to heighten the bliss that coursed through him every time her felt her lips embrace him.

He noticed her speed falter for a just moment, and she started to struggle to keep up her pace as she squealed

"Ah! Ahhh! Daybreak! I'm c-coming!"

Heat coursed over his dick like fire as her walls suddenly tightened like a trap around him, bringing his own pleasure to a higher peak. But unlike what was common for them, he was no where near finished yet. He felt her hips wobble as she slowly slid down onto his shaft, burying him inside her warm opening once more, but this time she did not move her hips more. She leaned forward and laid her head on his chest, panting.

"Awww yeeeeah. That was sooooo gooood."

Without her moving, his growing urge to start ramming her was becoming hard to control, but he held himself back.

"Well, you seem satisfied. Guess that means it's my turn to ride you. Right?"

She nodded and captured his tongue with hers. "I noticed you didn't cum first this time around. Guess there's a first time for everything. You should've tried betting me, you'd have finally won for once."

"Oh, I'm still gonna win a prize for sure."

Her fingers danced across his chest, playing innocent she squeaked "What ever do you mean."

Giving her rump a particularly had spank, he snickered "Bend over on your knees, and you'll find out."

"Fine, impress me big guy."

She climbed off him, and positioned herself with her ass up facing him and her hands down in pillows. Hungry for more, he got behind her and gripped her rump, digging his nails into her cheeks. Her drawn out moan of pleasure reminded him of something that made him spread an evil grin across his features.

"Ya know Dash, I can't help but notice how much you love when I play with this sexy blue ass of yours."

She gave her rump a shake in response "Yeah and?"

He snickered as he positioned himself behind her. "Oh nothing....just an...observation you could say."

He gripped her cheeks and spread them wide.

"What are you-EEEEEEEEEEEPPPPPP! AAHHAHAHHAAHAOWWWWWW!"

Giving her no warning, he shoved his girth balls deep into her ass while she screeched in pained surprise!

"GAAAAHHH! Dude w-what the hell! You can't just s-shove it in there without warning me! Oh gods it feels big in there!"

Digging his fingers deeper into her skin he pulled back and began plowing her. Her pleasure mingled scream was certainly a unique sound to him.

"Guess I just took your anal virginity too huh Skittles."

She shoved her face into her pillows and screamed louder "N-no Not my-y ass! P-please! OH GODDESS IT HURTS! IT HURTS! BUT IT FEELS SO GOOOOOOOOD!"

Her whimpers filled him an even more powerful lust than before, and he found himself showing her no mercy. He was gripping her ass with such force, there would certainly be marks left behind after they were done. Rainbows whole front half had collapsed forward into her many pillows as she struggled to contain her screams within them. The feeling of him plowing into her tight and toned rear was a pain like nothing she'd experienced before. But it was also an undeniable pleasure. Even as she whimpered for mercy she couldn't help wanting the opposite. He was plowing her like a wild animal and her noises reflected that. She could barely form words as each thrust sent her brain whirling. The pain kept itself fresh in her mind and the pleasure kept her wanting more. It was a terrible combo and she loved it.

She gave up trying to form words and reduced herself to just gargling noises as each thrust made her drool uncontrollably. She bit down into her cloud pillows to keep herself contained, and managed to lower her screams...for a moment. Then Daybreak leaned over her and bit down into her neck, and all hope of silence was lost. As his teeth nearly broke her skin, she lost every bit of self control she had.

"OH FUCKING CELESTIA YEEEEES! MORE MORE MORE MORE!"

Now she was really screaming! She was so loud Daybreak actually began to worry she was going to throw out her voice. He reveled in making it even worse, when his hands released her rear and crawled up underneath her. One hand slithered up to her breast and roughly gripped it within his palm, while the other slid down between her legs and rubbed across her soaked lips. He felt her whole body begin to shake as his fingers found her clit and began to mercilessly assault it. Her screams went higher and higher pitched as he pleasured her in every way he possibly could. His teeth sunk deeper, to the point of surely leaving marks, his paced picked up as he plowed himself into her ass with all his might. His left hand worked over her breasts and his right toyed and teased her clit mercilessly.

He felt her ass tighten unexpectedly around his dick as her lips suddenly flooded themselves with liquid. He was barely able to detect her squealing within her pillows.

"C-coming...o-oh Celestia I can feel another o-one coming!"

She tensed again as she soaked herself even more. The tightness proved to be too much for him and he finally released a raspy cry.

"Gahh! Dashie! I c-can't hold it in anymore! I'm gonna-!"

"Wait!"

Somehow regaining control of herself she managed to pick up her head just enough to squeal at him.

"C-cum inside my lips Daybreak! I w-want you to fill me up again!"

There was no way he could hold it in long enough to make it there even if he'd wanted to. He pulled himself out of her and exploded all over her ass, gasping for air as he did. She watched as he doused her rump in his juices and collapsed onto her back. She herself, had no strength to even lift up her front half, and was only keeping her rear raised because her legs had gone so completely numb it didn't take any effort. Still, even with him panting on her back, she gave her rump the smallest shake, and pouted at him.

"I w-wanted you to c-cum inside, meanie. Maybe you got another round in ya? Lemmie check..."

She attempted to move and reach her hand back to try and stroke him up, but instead her whole body gave out and they collapsed on top of each other. He leisurely rolled off her and chuckled.

"You really don't think straight when your horny do you? Cum inside? We've already taken that risk once, let's not push our luck Dashie."

Two blue arms wrapped around his chest and pulled him up against her body. Arms wobbling, she crawled her way back atop his chest and laid down on him, her breasts still on perfect display in his face.

"Maybe I really want you to fill me up. Maybe I want it every time we have sex and just don't ask."

He chuckled again. "Who you think you're lying to? You ask every time."

With noticeable effort, she wiggled her right hand down in between their bodies and gripped his softening member with surprising vigor.

"Well maybe I'm not taking no for an answer this time."

She stroked him slowly with one hand, while using the other grip at her breasts. She pinched at herself and let each one bounce in front of him. That combined with her tight grip got him hard again in seconds.

"C-come on Dash. Quit it. I know your too tired for this, your whole body is wobbling."

"Y-you s-shut up. I want my filling, and I'ma get it."

Once he was erect again, she lazily scooted her pelvis over his and let her hips plop down onto his dick. The torrent of pleasure hit his brain like a wake up call and he felt his sleepiness nearly vanish. However that didn't mean he had the stamina to get up and do anything about it. Rainbow was barely able to move her hips in her state, but still she moved them. Somehow, even though the movements were tiny and slight, that only served to make it worse for him. It was like being teased.

She softly crushed her lips onto his and licked around his tongue. Cupping both her breasts in her hands, she squished his face into them.

"C-come on big guy, don't resist. P-play with your doggy. Woof woof."

She licked his face and the tip of his nose. She knew just what buttons to push to make his dick twitch with lust. He felt the pleasure intensifying, yet she was still barely moving her hips. Those perfectly toned, muscled blue hips.

"Come on Prince, your lady wants your seed. It's not polite to keep a lady waiting."

The word Prince must have triggered something in him, because he suddenly found his lips around her nipples, sucking and biting on them like a newborn pup. She squealed with delight.

"Aah, that's so good. But your doggy wants to play more. Woof."

She leaned right up against his cheek and licked at his earlobe. "Woof woof"

He felt the pressure in his dick starting to build, even with such little movement, she was able to allure him using only words. He hated yet loved that she knew how to do that to him.

"D-Dash, seriously. I'm gonna c-cum, you need to get off."

"Ah yes, give it to me! That's what I want!"

Using, what was probably her last bit of stamina, she increased her hip movement and began smacking herself down hard onto his dick. He knew he couldn't hold on.

"R-Rainbow Dash! Y-you need to s-stop, I'm gonna-"

She crushed her lips against his and stole away his words with her tongue.

"I'm gonna cum again too. Fill me up, my loving Prince!"

There was that word again, and it sent him over the edge. He felt his dick expand with her.

"Rainbow!"

He couldn't stop himself, he exploded inside of her, releasing a fountain of cum into her awaiting body. She squealed as she felt him flood her insides, kissing him and tightly locking their lips together.

"Ahhh! I love you so much!"

He spurted out the last few drops within her, and watched as her eyes practically sparkled in happiness. She wrapped her arms around him and snuggled into his chest. Soft, puppy-like kisses planted their way up his abs, to his neck, and onto his face. He couldn't help but smile as she kissed everywhere but his lips.

"You stole that from me you sneak. Guess you must like when I do that."

He stole a quick peck on her nose as it passed him, only to be quickly smothered in kisses once again.

"I love you. So so much Daybreak. Ya know that right?"

Her eyes were wide like dinner plates as she spoke to him, her voice softer than any fur.

"I do Rainbow. I know it."

She kissed him again, this time actually on his lips. She made it long and drawn out before releasing him for air.

"Tell me how you feel about me Daybreak. Describe it."

Redness flooded his face "D-Describe it? Dash...that's embarrassing..."

She nodded "Please."

She was too cute to deny. This was when she was hardest to deal with. When she actually acted like a girl and became extremely, openly emotional. Sappy, as she would call it. It was flattering beyond words because it was her most vulnerable, and she showed him this side of her without shame. Trust like that can't be spoken through words. Yet still, he had to try.

"I...I feel..." He struggled to find the words to describe it to her. He found his eyes looking into hers. Her magenta pupils stared back to him, and the words suddenly flowed like the water now forming in his eyes.

"I feel like, when I look into your eyes, everything I've ever thought is wrong. I look at you and I think that life is worth living. You're my reason to get up in the morning and my motivation to come home everyday. Before I met you...I felt like I continued living just to spite my mother and anyone who wished I didn't exist. Now I wanna live forever if you can be there too. You're in my heart and soul Rainbow Dash. You're my everything. I...I...ermm...I..."

She'd closed her eyes while he spoke, listening with happy tears as he made her fall deeper and deeper for him. But now they fluttered open as he seemed to struggle. She saw fresh tears flowing down his cheeks without care, but his lips seemed to be struggling to say something to her.

"Rainbow...I...I..."

It struck her what he wanted to say, she placed a finger on his lips, then further silenced him with a kiss.

"You don't have to say it Daybreak. You look like you're having a seizure trying to."

"I'm sorry Dash."

She giggled with a girlish squeak behind it. "Sorry? For making my heart dance in my chest? For making me happier than I've ever been before? You don't need to say those words to let me know how you feel. You did it better with that little speech than with three little words. I'm not as good with smart talk and mushy description like you. But I know what I feel in here." She touched his hand to her chest "And that's why I say I love you. Because I truly do. It's also why I want that hot juice of yours inside me. Because it makes me feel even closer to you. Like a part of you is inside me forever."

Laughing, he nibbled at her nose "That's probably how you got my magical sight in the first place."

"You think?"

He snickered "Sure, fuck it. Why not? I don't have a better reason yet, so let's just go with that for now. Want any more powers of mine?"

She laughed back "Yeah, get ramming. Screw me 'til I can fly."

"Cheater" He stuck out his tongue. She winked.

"It's not cheating, it's being creative. How many people on the planet can say they got wings from being pounded silly? I'm a trailblazer baby!"

She sat up and punched her fist to the sky.

"You're a dork is what you are Rainbow."

She laid back down on his chest "But I'm your dork. So love me."

Her demanding tone sounded so cute. "Wish granted. You get two more."

"Huh?"

"Two more wishes, duh. That's how genies work isn't it?"

She rolled her eyes and lightly poked his cheek with her finger "Last time I checked you're not a genie, you're a incubus."

"Can you even spell incubus Rainbow?"

"Sure I can. It's I-N-C........F-U-C-K yourself"

Snorting, he draped his arms across her back, lightly running his nails down her silk smooth body.

"Real mature Skittles. Well if you're done molesting me, wanna call it a night? It is pretty late."

Rainbows eyes found the alarm clock perched gingerly beside her bed. It read eleven fifty nine, late was putting it mildly.

"Yeah, I'm good with that, but I'm not getting off so I hope you don't toss in your sleep tonight."

"No promises. So what's the plan for tomorrow? You wanna start training right away?"

She nodded against his chest. "Uh-huh. But first, morning sex. Then after that I'll call Sunset and tell her to let Headmistress Shickvala know I'm not coming."

She said that like it was something normal to do "Umm...can you do that Dash?"

She wafted her hand lazily through the air "It's fine. I used to skip class all the time before we met. As long as I don't fall behind, none of my teachers really care. Besides, if I'm training to become a Wonderbolt, that takes priority. And with my boyfriend being so super smaaaaart you'll help me with my schoolwork while we train right? So I can focus on training and not boring school stuff, right?"

"That basically translates to me doing all your schoolwork doesn't it?" He gave her butt a firm pinch for emphasis. She squeaked, then nodded with big puppy eyes.

"Pwetty pwease do Dashies homework?"

The girl could have melted an iceberg with her cuteness. His sigh indicated his resignation.

"Fine. But we need to make time to go and hang out with Scootaloo tomorrow. Remember I promised her before we left for the beach that I would?"

Rainbow whistled quietly "Yeah. Hard to believe that was only a few hours ago. Feels like so much longer."

"All the more reason we need to go to sleep Dash."

Nodding, she reached down and pulled her cloud covered blanket overtop of them. She nuzzled her head into his chest.

"I'm all snuggly and ready for bed now! Where's my goodnight kiss?"

Chuckling he leaned his head over and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. The warm smile that formed on her as he did filled him with happiness. Laying back, he draped his right arm across her back and set his left down on her rump, giving her a comfortable goodnight hug.

"Goodnight Dashie."

"Goodnight...Daybreak..."

The barely mumbled response told him she'd be out in minutes. Darkness slowly crept upon his eyes as he too, could feel the blissful allure of sleep calling to him.

Let the Training Begin!

"Come on. Just step forward and fall. You'll be fine....Just do it....Just do it"

Frigid air sliced through Rainbows uncovered skin as she leaned over the cloud covered edge. Shivering, she took a half step back. The scenery was perfect. Cloudless skies as far as the eye could see, no random magical storms on the horizon, crisp fresh air blowing up from beneath her home. The morning sun was rising in the distance, exploding into a magnificent hue of orange yellow across the sky and creating a scene straight out of a painting. It was the perfect scene for her to fly. But then why couldn't she do it, why couldn't she take that first jump?

Daybreak hovered several feet away over the abyss, unclothed except for a pair of loose fitting, black athletic shorts. His aura shimmered around his body like an outline, then spread out behind him to form a pair of fiery green wings that glistened in the morning sunlight. The light refracted off his wings like water and blazed a rainbow of colors within Dash's view giving Daybreak a very angelic appearance. Despite how real they looked, Rainbow knew if she should try and touch them, her hand would merely slip right through, being only made of aura. But then, if that was true, why did they have to flap? Every couple of moments, she noticed them give a single flap like actual wings, then remain still once more. She thought about voicing her curiosity, but knew it better to focus on her current task instead of worrying about something so insignificant.

"This would be some much easier if he'd let me wear some damn clothes! Seriously! I can see my fucking breath and the wind ain't doing me any favors either...why the hell do I have to be in my underwear for this?!"

She knew why of course, he'd explained it before they'd begun training, but that knowledge wasn't making her any warmer.

Shivering once more as she peered over the edge, she took another full step back and pouted aloud.

"Can't I at least wear shorts like you? My ass is freezing solid. Not gonna be much fun for you if the next time you grope me, you get a handful of ice instead of ass."

She watched him roll his eyes and shake his head. "We've been over this Dash. Clothes are too restrictive for this training. Your aura needs to physically manifest and surround your body. You've never consciously tried to do that before. It's hard enough to make it flow evenly over just skin, which only moves at a cellular level. Now adding in something that's constantly shifting like clothes, no way you can pull that off right away. You want clothes? I suggest you start flying first."

After turning away for a moment, he looked back over his shoulder and added "Besides, I think we both know the temperature isn't your problem here."

She stuck out her tongue, wishing there was something solid around for her to throw at him.

"I have no idea what your talking about! It's just so cold up here that my nipples are becoming ice shards. How do expect me to focus like this?" She rubbed her hands up and down her shoulders, shivering once more.

Facing her again, he raised an eyebrow. "Your skin tight underwear and sports bra are more than enough to keep you as warm as you need to be. Your lucky those things are the proper fabric otherwise you'd be doing this naked instead."

He paused, then let out a sigh "Dash....You know its ok to be afraid right?"

"I'M NOT SCARED! I'M RAINBOW FUCKING DASH, I'M NOT SCARED OF ANYTHING! EXCEPT BUS SIZED SPIDERS! FUCK THOSE THING.......!" Her fists clenched tightly. She was clearly insulted he would even suggest such a thing. But he read her like a kindergarten book.

"Umm....ok...well...If that's true, then why are you slowly inching away from the edge?"

Halfway through her second step she paused, grimacing.

"Dash...We've been out here since before the sun started rising. You've been stalling since we got up.....and it's ok. Come here."

He slowly floated over, stopping just shy of touching the edge of the clouds with his toes. He held open his arms and waited for her to come. She didn't move, her fists clenched ever tighter, it looked painful honestly.

"I...I...I can't ok?! I just can't!"

His lips parted into a warm smile "Sure you can, all I'm asking is for you to give me a hug. That's it, nothing else."

She hesitated. Slowly she moved her left foot forward, inching closer to him at a snails pace.

"Just a hug, right? You promise?"

His smile remained still "I promise."

He waited, and eventually she made her way over. Standing just shy of the edge she reached out her hands for him to grab, but he just casually floated back an extra foot, creating a gap in between them. Now separated by a full foot of endless sky, Rainbow jumped back.

"What the hell man?! You said it was just a hug!"

He shrugged "Come on Dashie, it's only a foot. You can do it. Jump to me, I promise I'll catch you."

She rapidly shook her head "No way! I'll fall!"

He raised her another brow "It's only a foot Dash come on. Don't you think you're being just a little overdramatic?"

She remained rooted in place, and turned her head away hmphing at him.

"First you say it's ok to be afraid, now you're teasing me for it. You're mean."

Her pouty expression was hardly convincing, but the irritation in her voice was certainly real enough. But he wasn't having it.

"Right cause I've always been such a peach until now. Look, I warned you this would be unpleasant, but you wanted it anyways. I'm not gonna float here and sugarcoat this for you Rainbow. It IS ok to be afraid. But it's not ok to let your fear control you. You've never done that before and I refuse to let you do that now! You're the strongest woman I've ever met, and the best athlete at your school bar none. You wanna be a Wonderbolt right? Then jump to me Rainbow Dash!"

"Fine!" For just a moment he saw he eyes flare at him, as though he'd challenged her. He smirked to himself, this was just what he wanted.

Pushing down into the magic laced cloud with her feet, she gave a shriek and leapt across the gap into his outstretched arms. She collided into his chest and struggled not to fall as he wrapped his arms around her waist and back. Shivering in his grip she tried to stand her feet on his, hoping for some kind of solid footing, but was forced to simply except that he was now the only thing separating her from falling through the sky and plummeting to the ground. To make matters worse, he began to slowly float away from the safety of her cloud home, leaving behind the only hope for solid footing.

Terrified as he moved out of jumping distance of her home, she gripped him tighter "Why...?"

"Because sometimes everyone needs a helpful push, even you Dashie. You would've never jumped if I told you I'd start drifting us away afterwards."

"You're damn right I wouldn't have! I'm fucking terrified of heights! Haven't you figured that out yet?!"

He chuckled aloud "Obviously you're afraid of heights Dash, did you think you were being subtle about it or something? I figured that out after the first ten minutes out here."

Her nails began to dig into his chest and back, whether this was from fear of losing her grip of from her own agitation was unclear. "If you know then why are you doing this?! Take us back to my house!"

"No." He said it so blatantly she almost didn't believe he said it. "You wanna go home? Fly. Or make the farthest jump in history. Either way you'd be impressing me, cause I'd say we're at least a good fifty-five feet from the cloud now."

He suddenly leaned her back in his arms, allowing her to have a full view of his face as he looked down at her. Smiling he spoke softly. "Dash, you know I'd never let anything happen to you right?"

Shivering, at both his sudden tenderness and the increasing chill creeping up her spine, she nodded "Yeah, of course."

"And you trust me fully, right?"

Again she nodded.

"Then listen to me..." He pulled her ear to his lips and whispered "...unleash your hidden potential, spread your wings and fly..."

Her eyes widened, not from his words, but from the realization that his hands were suddenly gone from her skin. With only a split second to realize what happened, she let loose a terrified squeal "You promised..."

He smiled to her, cold as ice. "I lied."

It was as though time suddenly began to slow down. Almost in slow motion she looked back to find her body now falling backwards through the sky. She looked back again to find Daybreaks arms crossed, his smile growing ever larger by the second.

"If I don't die, I'm gonna kill that son of a bitch for this."

Those were the only thoughts she could manage before her mind was struck blank by terror and a scream so bloodcurdling loosed from within her body, that Daybreak would have never thought Rainbow Dash capable of it.

She plummeted through the sky, fear enveloping her mind as she swung and flailed her arms in some desperate attempt to make them form her wings. The chilled air ripped away her breath as any attempt to focus on controlling her aura was dashed by the sheer speed of her fall. She screamed and cursed as she tumbled through the sky towards certain death. The ground looked miles away, and it might have been, or it might only be a few seconds. She had no way to know, but she was certain she would die if she didn't find some way to save herself. Flailing in fear, she tried to remember what he'd told her. To focus on controlling the aura within her body and forcing it to flow along her skin, then spread out into wings behind her.

Focusing as best she could, she felt within herself, and reached deep within to spark her aura alive. Feeling her power lurch in her gut, she attempted to force her energy to flow as a solid outline around her skin. To feel it as a solid mass around her form and allow it to crawl alone her skin, like a true extension of her being. She could feel it. It flowed and swam around her body. Uneven and shifty, but it was there!

"Yes! I can do this! Now, fly, form into wings and fly! Fly, fly, fly, FLY!"

Concentrating with all her heart, she forced the mass of energy around her skin to lurch into various directions. She could feel it trying to take shape, attempting to shift and change on its own, but she had to control it. To mold it in the image she chose. She was in command and it was hers to control!

All at once she felt it lurch, and vanish! Like smoke it evaporated from her mind and her eyes shot open as she continued to plummet to earth!

"No no no no! Come back, come back!"

But it was gone. Suddenly she couldn't even feel her magic anymore. Where had it gone?! Panic began to set in as the ground started to grow much larger and much closer by the second.

"No no...I can't do it. I'm gonna die.....I'm scared, I'm scared. I don't wanna die! I don't wanna die! I can't fly! I can't...."

She closed her eyes as water began to form and was instantly swept away by the speed of her fall. She wanted to cry, but lacked the breath to even try. Eyes closed she was ready to give up.

"I guess......I couldn't be a Wonderbolt afterall...could I?"

The sounds of the world seemed to shut themselves off as she closed her eyes and waited for it to stop. But then, a familiar voice sounded in her head, louder than even if he'd been right next to her.

"After all this, you're not really the type of girl to let it all end because of a fall are you? I told you already didn't I? You're different. You're Rainbow Dash. Are you really satisfied dying this way? A failure?"

Thump Thump!

Like a heartbeat had sounded in her head. Her eyes shot open, full of rage!

"NO!"

An explosion of power! It was like a rocket was propelling her from behind! Suddenly she was no longer falling through the air, but arching up from the approaching earth and soaring back towards Daybreak with unthinkable speed! It was too fast to comprehend and she feared should she look back, it might cease. She couldn't think! But she knew, all she needed was to make it home right then.

Her home was approaching at more than triple the speed she'd fallen from it. Cheeks flapping in the air current, she blasted up, straight over Daybreak and crashed into the solid cloud mass that held her home together. She rolled through the cloud fluff and came to a stop almost directly in front of her door. Not moving, she just let her head keeping spinning as she heard Daybreaks voice from somewhere behind her.

"I knew you could do it."

2 Hours Later

"Again!"

The words boomed across the sky's unforgiving air currents as Rainbow once again ran, jumped, and front flipped from her homes edge! Tossing through the sky, limbs flailing in all directions, she struggled to right herself into a solid dive. With strained effort against the powerful air current, she pulled her hands back to her sides and straightened her legs. She enjoyed the speed and the rush for just a moment as she rocketed ever faster through the sky. The knowledge that she was in control of her own fall was something she was starting to appreciate more and more each time she did this.

Feeling her body reaching the perfect speed, she loosed a shriek and felt her magic explode to life! Like a fire had lit within her body and expanded outwards from her core, her magic swarmed over her skin, feeling almost like a layer of clothing. She could feel it, the sensation of her aura becoming like a physical mass and bursting outward from her back, forming into two, beautiful, cyan wings made of her essence. She knew now that she was no longer falling, but flying, and she arched her body back.

Instantly her movement changed and she was ascending back up towards the sun. She twisted and spun with just the slightest shifts of her shoulders. Soaring through the sky like it was her playground, was an exhilaration she couldn't believe! She looked down to see Daybreak still hovering where she'd left him, and found herself an idea. Aiming down, she soared towards him, intent on giving him a little scare of revenge. She folded her magic wings back a slight bit, increasing her speed exponentially, but Daybreaks smirk did not waver. She could see it even from this far away, his signature cocky smirk, ever present across his lips like he knew something she didn't. He probably assumed she was just playing chicken, and would turn at the last possible second. But that's where he was wrong. With her aura flowing around her like this, she could likely collide with him and still walk away with only a minor headache. So that was exactly what she would do.

"I'm gonna tackle his ass straight into my clouds! That'll teach him to second guess Rainbow Dash!"

She rocketed towards him, gaining more speed by the second. His figure was growing larger now, in mere few seconds she'd be right on top of him. Yet, he still showed no sign of movement. He was looking right at her rapid approach and not even blinking. This fueled her determination and she sped up even more. She knew any faster and she'd be approaching a sonic rainboom, but that goal was for another time. She just wanted him to know she was serious, and wasn't going to stop. She counted down the distance in her head, they barely felt like seconds to her.

"Four hundred meters"

He still didn't even move his eyes from her.

"Three hundred meters"

Still no reaction.

"Two hundred meters"

She watched him open his mouth to yawn.

"One hundred meters!"

She noticed his eyebrow raise, just slightly.

"Twenty five meters!"

At the last possible moment, just as she extended her arms to tackle him into the cloudy mass ahead, he vanished in a puff of green smoke. Her eyes widened as the base of cloud suddenly took up her full field of vision.

"That little shit..."

Bracing for impact, she flew straight into the floating fluff, colliding with its side and burying her body halfway inside the nearly solid mass. Only her legs and backside remained free as her entire front half came to an unpleasant stop inside the cloud. She heard a distinctly familiar pop behind her, followed by slow clapping as she loudly cursed Daybreak from within the fluff.

"Wooooow. Impressive works Skittles, you've managed to forget the most important rule of flying on day one. Never crash into anything. Hmmm...crash...maybe that's what I should start calling you...Rainbow Crash?"

There wasn't even a flicker. One second she was lodged in the clouds, the next she was in front of him, with her fist planted firmly in his gut. As she underhand punched him, he doubled over in the air. She firmly grasped him by his arm and held him aloft so that he would not drop. While he attempted to regain his breath, she put her lips to his ear and hissed.

"Never. Ever. Call me Rainbow Crash! You got that?"

As he nodded, she released her firm grip on his arm and allowed him to float back a few feet. Upon inspection he noticed she had gripped him so tight she'd actually left an instant bruise. This was way out of character for just a bit of horse play, even by their standards.

"That felt like real violence...Did I actually offend her?"

"Dashie? Are you ok? I was just teasing you."

Noticing his arm, Rainbow realized how she must be appearing and lowered her head shamefully.

"I'm sorry. That name just kinda sets me off. You're not the first one to call me that. In fact, you aren't even the hundredth. Jerks have been calling me that since I was little. I don't...It's just a sore spot for me, that's all."

Hovering over to her, Daybreak gently placed his arm on her shoulder. "Hey, I didn't mean anything by it. I was just poking fun, I'm sorry. But why would people call you that all the time? I've never heard it before."

She reached up and squeezed his hand "I'm not gonna turn into some weepy mess over this, no need to be so gentle ok? Look...with my speed, its sometimes hard to tell where I'm going if I don't sense the area properly or I'm moving to fast to see well. So when I was little and zipping around all the time, I would constantly be crashing into things, so a bunch of jerks got it in their heads to start calling me Rainbow Crash, cause they were jealous of me, and I guess it stuck. It doesn't normally bother me that much and most people stopped saying it awhile ago...but hearing you say it just set me off. Just don't call me that anymore, even jokingly, ok?"

He nodded, then popped to a mock salute "Yes ma'am"

A smile peeked out the corner of her lip, letting him know he hadn't quite soured her mood. Relieved, he hovered back a few feet and materialized a whistle in his hands.

"Alrighty then! One more run! Back to it ya slacker!" He pressed the whistle to his lips, but instead of a normal sound coming out when he blew, a giant bullhorn seemed to grow from within it and explode outwards in an overwhelming barrage of horrendous noise! It only lasted a second, but it still left Rainbows ears ringing. She quickly took off for another run to escape the ear shattering noise, leaving Daybreak chuckling to himself.

"Oh how I do adore being the teacher for once."

Tucking the whistle around his neck, he couldn't help but ponder all the wonderful mischief he might use it for at a later time.

Another Hour Later

Rainbow slowly came hovering back to the cloud. After twelve more run through of flight training, courtesy of Daybreak, she was completely drained and was looking forward to a very long nap. She wasn't even in the mood for sex, much to Daybreaks clear disappointment, she just craved sleep. Daybreak helped her release her energy and disengage her wings once they were safely back on the clouds surface. Watching her wings disappear into sparkling dust was slightly disappointing to see, but she knew now she could have them back whenever she wanted. For now, she just needed her bed.

Daybreak helped her slowly walk inside. Her legs were just a tad wobbly after spending so much time zooming around the sky and feeling weightless. He could understand, he'd been the same way after his first time flying, though Rainbows training had gone much better than his first time. Probably because she couldn't just teleport away when she fell like he could, so she had to learn quicker. He remembered infuriating his father every time he'd been pushed off the clouds, just poofing back next to him seconds later. It was funny now, but back then, it had been terrifying.

Speaking of terrifying thoughts, he just remembered that he still owed Scoots some quality time. He shuddered at how mad she'd get if he forgot again. Her young sad eyes filling up with angry tears was torture enough to bring a dragon to its knees, and he did not wish to bring that evil upon himself.

"Yo Dash? After a nap, we should head back to my place. We owe Scoots some play time remember?"

Dash yawned as she fiddled with the handle to her room "Yeah yeah I know...just give me like an hour or so...bed, sleep, now."

The moment she managed to finally open her door, Dash practically threw herself at her mattress. She didn't make it all the way and more or less smashed her face into its side, but she didn't care. Like a cyan colored caterpillar, she slithered her way up from the floor and took over the mattress completely. He knew it'd be a real challenge finding any way to lay down once she was spread eagle like that, without forcing her to move that is.

Luckily, she gave him room as he sat down on the bedside and began removing his shirt and shorts, now soaked in the morning dew of outside air. He tossed them to the side, just barely missing Dashies alarm clock off to the side. He cringed as he swore his clothing would take out her clock or the pictures next to it, but breathed a heavy sigh of relief when they soared past them harmlessly. Watching after his clothing until they safely landed on the floor, he realized that he had failed to notice those pictures before. Curious, he reached for the nearest one, and found a slight blush crawl across his face.

It was a picture of him and her at school together, and he was actually smiling. How she'd managed to take this without him knowing was beyond him. She'd probably coerced Sunset or one of her other friends to hide and take it when he wasn't expecting it, but the fact that she'd managed to catch him smiling was still amazing. He wondered how and when she could have pulled that off. They were just strolling through the hall together, not holding hands or anything, but the smiles on their faces told him he must have been enjoying himself. He leaned over his side and nudged Dash. She responded with a low groan, and gave him no more than that until he held the picture in front of her face for a full minute. When she finally blinked a few times and actually looked at it, she chuckled.

"How? How could you have possibly caught me smiling?"

She grew a thief's smirk on her face, sticking out her tongue, she teased at him "I'll never tell." Then she promptly rolled back over and shut her eyes again.

Unsatisfied with her response, but understanding that was all he was gonna get for now, he reached for the other two photos on the dresser. The second one he grasped was a group photo. It was her and all of her friends, though they looked a few years younger. He was willing to bet it was likely one of their first pictures, since Twilight was wearing the old school uniform of Celestia's. So it was clearly before she'd become a Princess, and Sunset Shimmer wasn't in it.

"Though, maybe she's just the one taking the shot."

Either way, this photo helped solidify how long these girls had known each other. They looked so close even in this shot, all of them hugging each other tight. Part of him wanted to vomit...but even as he thought that, he found his fingers gently swimming over the exterior, touching at each of their smiles in turn. After a moment, he returned it and reached for the final photo, shaking off his stupor. As his fingers closed around the glass covering, he was instantly able to tell this one was different from the others. The dust surrounding it's exterior told him it had not been moved in a very long time, which also likely made it the oldest one there.

He turned it to get a proper view, and found himself confused. At first he thought it was just a picture of Rainbow, taken in bad lighting. Since it made her appear like a male, but upon closer inspection, he realized that it was another person entirely. A male with her same hair and a slightly darker blue skin tone. The jaw was thicker and more defined as well. The man was looking directly into the photo, almost like he was staring at Daybreak, smiling ever so slightly. It was a shy smile, and unsure smile, further solidifying the difference in him and Dash. She always smiled with confidence, yet this man, looked like he was uncertain of something. Daybreak studied his features closely.

"I'm getting the weirdest sense of deja vu here...why does this guy look so familiar?"

He assumed that it was because of Rainbow, of course, but that didn't seem quite right. He felt like he'd seen this man somewhere else other than this photo.

He squinted at the picture"Who, are you?"

"Huh?"

Daybreak jumped as Rainbow rolled over next to him. He'd briefly forgotten she was there.

"Oh, sorry Dashie. I was looking at one of your other photos...could you tell me who this is?"

Her eyes fluttered briefly as he lowered the picture into her gaze. He watched her pupils widen and shrink as she attempted to focus in on the photo. After a short moment, she sleepily answered.

"That's my dad. Cool huh? He's where I got my awesome hair from."

Daybreak took the picture back, and stared at it hard. "Dad huh?...Yeah, I can see that....hey, what's his name?"

"Hm?"

"Your dad, what's your dads name?"

"Oooooooh" She yawned "It's Rainbolt, why?"

Still staring, he was unable to grasp the thought...it just out of reach in his mind "I swear, I've seen him somewhere before."

"Well duuuuuh. You're with me every day, and I look just like him."

He squinted hard at he picture. Something was eating at him, he could feel it, just on the edge of his memories. He'd seen this man somewhere, but just couldn't remember from where.

"Maybe...no...it couldn't be...

"Yeah...you're probably right Dash." It wasn't worth worrying Rainbow over, so he didn't press the issue. Instead he returned the photo to its place and laid himself down with Dash. His arms snaked their way under her and pulled her up against him in a tight snuggle.

"So, got any pictures of your mom then? I'd love to know what she looks like too."

Rainbows eye twitched, just the slightest. "Erm...no sorry...my dad has all those."

That was odd. He knew his relationship with his own mother was shit, but as far as he understood it, most people had at least some form of photography of their parents once they lived alone.

"Really? You don't have any pictures of her? How come? She couldn't be as bad as my mother."

Rainbows eyes winced slightly "No, it's not that. She was a really sweet person and all...but she died when I was very little."

"Oh."

"Smooth one dipshit."

"Oh Rainbow I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-"

"Dude, it's fine. You don't need to pity me. I've dealt with it. I'm not about to get all teary eyed or anything. It's in my past, let's leave it there ok?"

He nodded, he knew when he was being dismissed "OK."

She scrunched her head into his chest "Good, now snuggle me. Your puppy demands affection."

He chuckled as her hair comfortably ruffled against his skin "Alright, alright, I suppose you've more than earned it today haven't you? Just don't go around bragging about flying quite yet. You've still got a good amount of practice to do before your ready to start showing off."

"I make no promises."

He felt a smile sneak onto his lips "Of course not."

Moments later, they were out cold. Curled up tight in each others gasp, both exhausted from the mornings activities and paying no attention to the disaster about to unfold over Ponyvilles skies. For within the safety of Rainbows home, the distant rumbling must have sounded like a simple storm.

.....

The distant light of the Celestia's afternoon sun shone through the drawn blinds of Rainbows bedroom. It's blinding light creating a cascading array of unique colors to bounce around her enclosed sanctum. Rainbows eyes slowly squinted open as the annoying light landed perfectly over her sleepy eyelids. The light seemed to shift and shuffle over her face no matter how much she turned away, refusing to shine on any one specific spot and pestering her until she was finally forced to sit up out of frustration. The sight that greeted her eyes when she looked out the window was a hard one to describe. After all, what was one to call several tornadoes in the middle of a snowstorm...with lightning? If there was a term for that she certainly didn't know it.

Perplexed, she dashed from the bed to the window side, certain that she was seeing things. But sure enough, as she pressed her face to the glass, a mountainous pile of turbine-like spinning snow flew by her house. A sudden, but loud, BANG caused her to jump back from the windowsill in surprise!

Taking another look out, she spotted massive streams of multicolored lightning streaking across the sky. Even with this ridiculous weather dancing across the sky, the suns rays still managed to shine through the snow and storm clouds. Rainbow wondered if Celestia was forcing the sunlight through on purpose, perhaps as a symbol. Or perhaps the weather simply chose not to cover the sun. Whatever the reason, all the weather, combined with the broad daylight, told Rainbow it was time to wake Daybreak and get back to Scootaloo.

Moving back to her bed, she was relieved to see he was already beginning to stir. That was good, she didn't feel like going through the labor of trying to wake him. Seating herself down on his side of the bed, she gently ran her fingers down the skin of his back. Using only her fingertips, she drug her nails down, just rough enough to be noticeable, but just soft enough to be pleasant. She watched him give a small shiver and form a miniature trail of goosebumps as she did this. A smile stretched her face as he slowly began to wake. The low sound of lips lightly smacking together told her of his waking before she saw his eyes open.

As he slowly awoke to the world, Rainbow leaned down and planted a quick smooch on his cheek. The outside stimuli successfully sped his awakening, as he stretched out his arms and reached for Rainbow. She laughed, allowing him to wrap himself around her neck, then began pulling him up into a sitting position while he hugged her.

"Mmmph...Hey Dashie...What's up?"

She pointed towards the window. "The world has decided nap time is over. We need to get to your house and check on Scootaloo."

She watched as his eyes took in the sight from her window. He didn't have as good a view as her just sitting down, but it was clear from his piercing gaze that he saw enough.

"The worlds going to hell out there Dash."

She nodded, slowly. "You ain't wrong. And I feel like it's only gonna get worse unless we find Famine and kick her ass, soon."

He nodded back to her, swiftly rising from the bed "Yeah. Guess now's as good a time as any to head back home then. Trapped inside by a storm is the perfect excuse to spend quality time with the Shrimp."

"I hear that." Rainbow strolled to her closet, and began rummaging for clothing.

Daybreak sat, legs crossed on her mattress, enjoying the perfect view he had of her ass from this angle. Rainbow knew he was looking, and was about to sway her hips and comment, when a subtle whiiiiiiiiiiiiiring sound became noticeable over her head. She looked up and gasped with delight.

"Tank!"

"WHERE!?"

The sound of her dresser crashing to the floor immediately followed a loud shriek. She turned quickly, to see Daybreak flinging himself from her mattress and diving to the floor. She didn't have enough hands for the amount of facepalms that was worth. Shaking her head in disbelief, she kneeled down and extended her hand to Daybreak.

"Not a real tank dummy. My pet tortoise. His name is Tank. See?"

Pulling Daybreak to his feet, she quickly scurried back to the closet and withdrew a light green turtle about a foot long in length and width. The turtle was hovering in the air by means of some tiny propellers that had clearly been attached to its shell. His eyebrow might have shot off his face at the speed it rose.

"Why is your pet in the closet? And better yet, why'd ya go yelling like that for? I was expecting some magical tank to be floating outside your window or something...nearly gave me a heart attack woman!

She blew air from her lips, much like a horse would. "Really dude? A magical floating tank? Just, right outside my house for no reason?...Really?"

He crossed his arms in annoyance. "Oh right. Cause after everything that's happened to us so far, that seems more unlikely than my girlfriend pulling a freaking turtle from her closet with a propeller on its back! Seriously! In what universe would anyone ever expect that?"

She waved him off nonchalantly "Yeah yeah, ok you made your point. No need to be an ass. I was just excited. I'd wanted to show him to you, but he was hiding when we got home. Now I know where he was the whole time."

It was physically impossible for Daybreaks eyebrow to raise any higher. "In your closet?...How did he even get in there?"

Rainbow smiled, the released her hold on the little reptile. Daybreak nearly dove to catch him, but held himself back as the turtle did not drop more than an inch. The propeller on his back suddenly activated as Rainbow released her hold, and kept him aloft in the air. Not only did it keep him airborne, but seconds later, after realizing his freedom, Tank began to slowly hover about the room, steering by some unknowable means.

Daybreak couldn't even count the number of reasons this should be impossible, but in a world run by magic that even he didn't fully understand, he tended to not question the laws of possibility too much. Rainbow watched his bemused expression with a snicker.

"Everyone always has that same reaction the first time. I keep most of the doors in the house unlocked, and he just pulls them open with his teeth whenever he wants to go somewhere."

Daybreak barely nodded, mesmerized by watched the tiny reptile slowly zoom about the room, more free than any member of his species had ever been. "Of course he does...next your gonna tell me he lifts weights with you too right?"

"Well he can support my weight on his shell and carry me across the room. But's that's only on the ground though. He can't do that while he's hovering."

Daybreaks head just shook "Right...And I thought Pinkie was difficult to understand..."

He watched her shake her head. "All of my friends are difficult to understand. Hell, you knew Twilight when she was just a little bookworm, this should be nothing for you. I've heard stories about the things she used to do."

He chuckled as he rolled himself back onto her bed top. "Please, she was a goody goody little nerd, she never broke the rules."

"So, you're saying you two never did anything bad huh? Cause from what I've heard, she blew up Celestia's study hall quite a few times." She waited for him to lift his head from her pillow and make eye contact, before she let her grin slip.

"Been talking about old times has she? When did you hear about that?"

Rainbow snickered and turned her back to him, before slowly trotting to the door, shaking her hips with each step. "Guess you'll just have to wonder, won'tcha? Or maybe you can convince me to tell on the way home?"

He was already up and fully redressed by the time she turned back around to him. The look of surprise on her face as he stood there waiting for her, was priceless.

"What? You had me the moment you turned around and showed me your delicious rump. Let's get a move on. I'll go get a portal ready."

As he zoomed past her she couldn't help but recalling a time when getting this from him wasn't this easy.

"You know, I remember when you actually tried resisting my sexy ass!"

He heard her voice echo to him as he jumped the stairs and stuck the landing.

"Yeah? Well that was before you became the most important thing in my life, wasn't it?"

He couldn't see it, but back in her room, a grin warm enough to melt snow was brimming across Rainbows face.

.....

It seemed like the end of the world. Lighting streaked across a creamy orange sky, igniting the horizon in a beautiful dance of horrific destruction. Hail and razor-like rain battered against the shingles of Daybreaks home. Scootaloo found herself curled up on the couch under several piles of blankets and pillows, attempting to muffle out the maddening, earthshattering booms of thunder. She pretended she couldn't feel the very structure of the house shaking beneath her body. The couch practically trying to throw her to the floor as it vibrated to the terrifying bass of the weathers orchestra.

She squealed as each bolt struck the houses barrier, igniting it bright green against the light of the storm. The barrier almost never had a chance to fade back into transparence, as the lighting refused to give it even a moments rest. Each strike caused her fear to grow, she was certain the next strike would be what broke the barrier separating her from the true terrors of the elements. But the barrier held. Despite the intensity, and the sheer house shaking power of each blast, the barrier never showed signs of failing. Yet still Scootaloo could not find any comfort in her apparent safety.

She was trapped here until the storms subsided. She dared not try a trip outside to possibly find her friends, or Rainbow Dash. She'd watched trees and carriages being blasted apart by the lightning, or thrown around, frozen, and then shattered by the icy wind. Outside, was not an option. And it wasn't like this house was a bad place to be trapped. It was comfortable and much better than the conditions she'd have experienced without Daybreaks kindness.

But at least before she hadn't been alone. Usually her friends or Rainbow Dash had always been around to cheer her or keep her brave during the worst of things. But now Rainbow was hardly around. Ever since she'd gotten with Daybreak they seemed to spend every waking moment with each other and barely left any time for Scootaloo to feel involved. That only left her with her friends for comfort, but now that she didn't practically live in their clubhouse anymore, she no longer saw them every single day of her life either. She may finally be living comfortably, but she felt more alone now than she ever had before.

BANG! CRASH! Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiirl!

A sound from within the house itself made Scoots shriek at the top of her lungs and fly from the couch like she had wings. When she came down from the ceiling she hid herself fully within the multitude of blankets she had and refused to come out. She was sure the barrier had finally broken and she was about to perish in this evil storm. The sound had been like a explosion, mixed with shattering glass...and then an engine starting up. She didn't know what to make of it, but she'd never heard it before and that was reason enough to be terrified in these conditions.

She shook like she had pneumonia within her sheets, waiting for the cold end to come...that is...until she heard a pair of voices. They were coming from within the kitchen, the same place she'd heard the explosion-like noise. She poked her head to the surface of the sheets, a prairie dog surveying its environment, and listened for the voices to speak again.

"I told you your portal was flimsy, and I was right. Now you've made a mess everywhere!"

"How dare you accuse me of being flimsy! You can't just say that about a man and expect him not to prove you wrong! And what do you mean mess? This happens every time we go anywhere, and look, nothings broken this time! There's barely a scratch on my floor! Hmph! The nerve of some women. There's nothing flimsy about me!"

"Really dude? You vaporized half the room."

"BARELY A SCRATCH!"

Scootaloo felt her ears perk up with hope. It had to be them, no one else spoke like that to each other. "Dash?...Daybreak....Is that you?"

"Squirt? Where you hiding?"

Scootaloo never thought she'd be so happy to hear that name. She burst from her fortress of blankets and darted for the kitchen. She rounded the corner and flung herself at the first piece of blue skin she saw. It wasn't until she made full body contact with Rainbow Dash that she realized she was in nothing but underwear, but she didn't care, she was practically used to it by this point. She squeezed her surrogate sister as tight as she could, relenting only to ask her, very bluntly.

"Where have you guys been?! You promised you'd hangout with me as soon as you were done at the beach! That was yesterday! Were you guys too busy fucking each others brains out to remember your promise again?!"

Daybreak winced, he felt the sting behind Scoots words. Despite being legitimately held up, he still felt guilty. He could tell Rainbow did as well, as her arms wrapped around Scoots as tight as she had been previously embraced.

"I'm sorry Squirt. Alot happened. We got held up. It's a long story and I get that you're upset, let's go sit in Daybreaks room and we'll tell you what happened."

As they began to trod forward, Daybreak watched Rainbows arm lay gently across Scoots neck. It was a cute sight to witness, up until she leaned down to Scoots ear and whispered "I know your upset and all, but if I ever hear you swear like that again, I'll give a wedgie so fierce you won't be able to pleasure yourself the rest of your life. Capeesh?"

He visibly shivered in fear. "Rainbow would make scarily good mother.........wait...oh gods why am I even thinking about that........?.....Shit..."

.....

A significant amount of time later, Scoots was lying back in Daybreaks bed, with her arms behind her head as both Daybreak and Rainbow finished their retelling of the previous days events. Truly they'd had an interesting adventure to say the least.

"So...How's Princess Twilight now?" She asked after they both finished.

Daybreak say on the edge of his bed, his feet dangling as he swung them back and forth. He shot a concerned look to Rainbow, before slowly answering her back.

"She...should be ok Shrimp. Most of her wounds are healed, but I don't know about her sight. The doctors say it's pretty bad..."

Upon seeing Scootaloos worry eyed stare, Rainbow quickly shoved him aside.

"She'll be fine Squirt, ya know Twilight's the smartest girl around. If anyone can think of a way to get her eyes good as new, she can. Right?"

The worry in her own voice made Daybreak realize that she might have actually talking to him, but there was no way to know.

"Yeah, you're right Rainbow Dash. Of course she'll be fine. So...I guess it's ok that you missed our time to hang out, since you were pretty busy. But since you're home now, and we aren't going anywhere thanks to this storm...we can hang out now?"

Scootaloo watched them both trade glances for a moment, she waited with a hopeful smile on her face, until they both turned back to her and nodded.

"Sure Shrimp, no better time to bond than when everyone's trapped inside together."

Scoots sprang from the bed so quick, Daybreak thought she might have been propelled by gasoline. "Yaaaaaaaaay! So what should we do first?"

She looked to him with enormous eyes, he noticed Rainbow eyeing him with curiosity as well. He put his hand to his chin and thought for a moment. What fun activities could they do together while confined to the inside of the house. His eyes slowly drifted about the room.

"Hmm...what can we dooooo?"

His gaze drifted, stopping to linger on many items around the room. He looked to anything that might give him a decent and entertaining idea. The t.v presented the potential for video games...but he got the feeling Scootaloo wanted to do something a bit more physical, considering she could have been playing the games he'd left her all day without him. Physical activity also eliminated the few board games he actually owned as plausible, which was a disappointment, because he'd never actually gotten a chance to play any of them.

"Hmmm...Something physical....Something fun and physical....She did say she didn't have any magic within her...so maybe I could....hmmm...But how to make that fun for her?..."

As his eyes came to rest on the fort of blankets and pillows within which Scootaloo had previously been hiding on the couch, a devilishly good idea began to take root. He returned his gaze to the, still expectant, Scootaloo.

"Ok Shrimp, hope you've got lots of energy, cause we are about to start your magic training!"

He watched her gaze for a moment. He expected her to leap with joy at his revelation, to gleefully exclaim how grateful she surely was at his willingness to train her...but all he received was a frown.

"Really?....Can't we do something a bit more.......fun? I can't do magic remember? Genetic defect?"

"Nonsense!" He exclaimed, turning away from her. He cracked his knuckles and motioned for Rainbow to come closer. "Everyone has some form of magic within them. Just trust me Shrimp. You're gonna love this."

He snapped his fingers and a cloud of white dust swirled into existence centimeters from his fingertips. Reaching forth, he snatched up something from within the dust and turned around to face her. In his hand Daybreak was twirling Jackie's blade. The jawbone-like hilt twirled around his finger as he smiled devilishly at Scootaloo.

"Here take it."

He stopped the blade and held it forward in his open palm. Scootaloo nervously extended her hand forward. Her fingers meekly ran across the intimidating surface of the blades hilt. Aura or not, he knew even Scoots could feel the power this blade radiated, it was intoxicating for sure. Daybreak smiled down at her, after only a moment of hesitation, her fingers closed around the bony hilt and she gripped the blade tight.

"Let's get to it Shrimp."

Lets Meet The Fathers

"Eeeeeep!" Scootaloo shrieked aloud, ducking down behind Daybreaks couch as a flaming pillow soared past where her head had been mere milliseconds earlier! She looked back to see the pillow strike the t.v...but instead of knocking it over, or setting it aflame like it should have done, the pillow just exploded into a cloud of feathers. It had been the same with every pillow she'd dodged. Instead of landing, they all just exploded harmlessly. She peeked up over the couch, hopeful that Daybreak might finally be out of ammo. To her disappointment, it looked to be his pile had not decreased in the slightest since the beginning. Fuming, she reached back and gripped one of her own fluffy weapons tight to her chest.

"Come on Shrimp, this is supposed to be a training session, not a game of hide-n-seek, Get out here and fight back!" She heard his snide tone, mocking her pathetic attempts to dodge his magic fluff sacks.

Screeching her defiance to the roof of his home, Scootaloo dove from behind the couch and flung her pillow with all her might! She watched her feather stuffed sheet, as she dove out and slid across the floor, soar straight and true aiming right for the center of Daybreaks face. Her cheeks spread into a gleeful smile as it neared her target. She was prepared to celebrate joyous victory, but just as it would have made contact with him, the pillow stopped dead in the air. Scrambling to her feet, Scoots watched in awe as outer sheet covered itself in green energy, rotated in the air, and fired itself straight back at her! Realizing her grave error, she made to dive back behind cover, but was too little too late. The pillow struck her square in the chest and folded her in half like paper! She doubled over and fell to her knees.

Kneeled over and gasping for breath, she heard a small pop alerting her to Daybreak appearing above her. She waited to catch her breath before looking up at him.

"Tell me what you did wrong."

Scootaloo grumbled under her breath as Daybreak crossed his arms and looked down at her.

"What was that?"

Scootaloo grumbled again, but this time slightly more audible. "I forgot that you could catch my pillow with your magic...I screwed up ok...Why are you making me do this?"

Daybreak narrowed his eyes "Once you start to get the hang of it, I promise not only will you enjoy yourself, but you'll thank me too. Since you don't have a magical aura to call upon, that makes you the perfect subject for this type of training. By the time I'm done with you, you'll be able to take down any mage in Equestria."

"But before we started you said everyone has magic within them! Now you're suddenly just accepting that I don't?" Scootaloo pointed at him accusingly while her eyes narrowed. Daybreak just sighed.

"No. I stand by what I said before. It's impossible to exist without some form of magical energy flowing through you. Every single being in the world has it. You are just carrying a unique type within you. You're right Shrimp, you do have a defect of some kind. But up until now, you've always treated it like a curse. I'm here to tell you, that it is in fact a great advantage."

Her eyes brightened to the size of dinner plates, and Daybreak realized instantly that she had misunderstood him. "I could cast spells one day then?"

"No" He said it as bluntly as he could, and watched her gaze instantly drop. She had to understand her situation fully before he could get her to move forward with his exercises.

"Oh...ok...Then how is this an advantage again?"

He smiled, then turned to Rainbow Dash, beckoning her to his side with a wave. "Dashie, stand here and use your magical sight on Scootaloo. Try to perceive her as best you can."

"Umm...ok sure." Rainbow stood next to him and shut her eyes. She took in a deep breath, then opened her eyelids wide. When she did, her pupils ignited in a white light that consumed her eye socket entirely. Scootaloo was so shocked she stumbled back in fear. "W-what is that? What's she doing?"

"It's just a spell Shrimp, relax...You have her Dashie, can you see her?"

Rainbow was silent for a moment. Daybreak watched as her eyelids squinted and adjusted. A sure sign his theory was accurate. He looked back to Scootaloo.

"I want you to sneak up on Rainbow Dash. Now. From anywhere you wish, and touch her with this."

With a snap of his fingers, a small, silver pen appeared in his open palm. Scootaloo snatched it up, but looked perplexed. "How am I supposed to sneak up on her, she's looking right at me?"

"Actually I-"

"Thank you Rainbow, that's enough." Rainbow instantly fell silent, his sharp tone more than making his point as he cut her off.

"Just try Shrimp. You might surprise yourself."

She tilted her head. "Umm ok...but how am I gonna 'zap' her with a joke pen?"

Daybreak swiftly swiped the pen back from her grip hand. "Hold out your arm."

"Uh ok." She did as he requested. Without warning, he slowly jabbed the butt end of the pen down onto her skin. Instead of a clicking sound, indicating that the tip was now popping out, or a small vibration like a joke pen would have done...the pen made a loud pop as it touched her skin, and she let out a sharp squeal!

"Yikes! What the shit!" She jumped back a foot. Daybreak looked unimpressed "I thought Dashie said no more foul mouthing? And aren't you a bit old to have never seen a trick pen before?"

Scoots rubbed her tingling arm before quickly retrieving the pen. "I wouldn't have sworn if that thing didn't hurt so much. I've seen joke pens before, but they just vibrate really fast, they don't shock the piss outta you. That really hurt."

Daybreak snickered. "I know, it's to help motivate Dash to reeeeeally try hard to locate you."

"Say what now...but dude I can't-"

"Rainbow I'm aware! This is to train her and prove a point. The great Rainbow Dash isn't scared of a little zap is she? If you catch her, just stop her." He cut her off more loudly than before.

Rainbow was silenced once again, but Daybreak could hear her hmph in annoyance.

"Now then Shrimp...zap her."

"Ummm...ok I guess."

Holding the pen outwards with her right hand, Scootaloo slowly began to shuffle to the right. Silently she inched forward, watching Rainbows head remain still, continuing to face forward where she'd previously been standing. Confused, Scootaloo looked over at Daybreak. She opened her mouth to speak, but stopped herself when she saw his finger raise to his lips in a shushing motion. He then motioned for her to continue. Now certain Rainbow wasn't going to move, Scoots shuffled up to her right hip, just within her arms length. Gingerly she raised the butt of the pen to Rainbows side and pressed it to her flesh.

The effect was instantaneous, Rainbow yipped in surprise and jumped back several feet, swearing loudly! She turned to where Scootaloo now stood and squinted at her with glowing eyes once more.

"What?...When did you move over there Squirt!?"

Scoots eyebrow raised "What do you mean? Didn't you watch me?"

"No she didn't." Daybreak exclaimed brightly as he strode forward and clapped Scoots on the back. "You can't see her, can you Rainbow? You can turn off the eyes now, by the way."

Rainbows eyes ceased their glow and her pupils found Daybreak instantly. "No, I couldn't. But I guess you already knew that huh?"

He smiled with a nod "Precisely. And I doubt I'd be able to see her either."

"And why is this important again?" Scoots hands shifted to her hips.

"Because it means other spell casters can't sense you." He exclaimed in a matter-of-fact type voice. "If my magical sight can't perceive you, then that means you are likely invisible to all other forms of detection by spells as well. Most mages nowadays use detection spells to locate others by their aura and use that to track, locate or warn them of oncoming danger. If you can't be perceived, no one could ever see you coming."

Realization began to dawn on her as she understood what this meant. "You're not training me to use magic are you?"

He shook his head gleefully. "No. I'm training you to fight magic. By the time I'm done with you, you won't be a kid anymore, you'll be the greatest threat to any magician in the world...and our own little secret."

Her eye grew wider than ever before "Aweeeeeesome!"

Daybreak too shared her joy, but returned to his serious look much quicker. "Of course, you still have a long way to go before that. If you forget something as simple as a projectile being redirected with magic, this is gonna take much longer than it should."

Scoots clambered back over to her pillow couch fortress like she was on fire, and snatched up the dagger he'd given her from within. "I won't! I won't forget again, let's keep going!"

"That's what I like to hear. Now...get ready!"

.....

After another three hours of near nonstop training, and one quick peanut butter and jelly break, Daybreak could tell Scoots was at her limit for the day. After she took three flaming pillows to the face in a row, he knew she was too tired to continue learning anything, and finally told her to stop. Scoots collapsed down into the couch instantaneously. Rainbow, who had been unusually silent for most of the three hours, other than offering occasional moral support, finally came forward to aid in putting away the mountain of pillows. Her lips were pursed together as she grabbed the first three, telling Daybreak she had something on her mind, but wasn't sharing. So he did the only logical thing to do, he prodded her.

"Ya know, whenever I make a face like that, it usually means I ate some really bad sushi and the toilet is too far away for comfort. Should I teleport you in there or is there something you wanna talk about?"

She was silent, other than a light chuckle, as she grabbed two more pillows and carried them towards his room. He followed close behind, with at least a dozen more pillows levitating in his wake. As they reached the closet and she began setting them down one at a time, at a pace way to slow for her, he sighed. With a snap of his fingers the closet door shut in her face, sucking in the pillows like a vacuum as it shut.

"Earth to Dash. Come back down to us...what's wrong?"

After a moment of simply staring ahead at the closed closet, she loosed a sigh of her own and stood up to face him.

"I've been thinking dude...do you know where Discord is?"

The question was so out there, he almost wasn't sure he'd heard her right.

"What?"

Her eyes narrowed slightly. "You heard me, do you know where your dad is?"

Without thinking he snapped his fingers and the door to his room snapped shut, nearly smacking poor Scootaloo in the face, and sending the pile of pillows she'd been carrying tumbling to the floor. From within his room they heard her release a loud, exasperated groan.

"OH COME ON, REALLY?!"

"Sorry Shrimp, it's not for what you think. We'll be right out, I just need a moment alone with her."

"Five minutes and then I'm coming in there! I'm totally starving from all that work and I demand you feed me more than sandwiches before I don't see you two again for Celestia knows how long!"

"I can't believe I'm being scolded by a kid...geesh are we that bad?"

"Understood miss bossy. Five minutes."

He waited to hear the sound of Scoots socks shuffling away back towards the living room, then sat down on his bed once he was certain she'd left. He motioned for Rainbow to sit down next to him. After letting a full minute of silence pass between them, Daybreak spoke.

"Why are you asking me about that? Why now? It's not like he's gonna help us."

"Don't beat around my question. I want an answer man. Do you know where he is or not."

Daybreak locked eyes with her, half intent on staring her down. He could see the fire behind them as always, her ever burning attitude blazing bright. She would be nearly impossible to reason with like this. But still he wanted to try. This was such an odd question to fire at him out of the blue. He couldn't figure why she'd suddenly crave knowledge of his fathers whereabouts except to go pick a fight. And he really didn't need that kind of conflict of interest in his life right now. Yet he also knew Rainbow wouldn't budge on her question. He could only hope he wasn't right.

"Ugghhh...fine...Yes I know where he is. But-"

"Great! Let's go!"

She swiftly stood from his bed and made for the door. Daybreak was dumbfounded.

"Wait...what?"

Rainbow rolled her eyes "Let's go. As in, take me to him."

He stood up just as swiftly and got between her and the door. "Are you nuts?! Hell-fucking-no! Why on earth would we go to him right now?"

Rainbows eyes glanced at the door handle, then back to him. "Because I wanna, that's why."

He blew air from his mouth "You're gonna have to do a lot better than that if you wanna convince me. And besides, even if I was willing, which I'm not, in case you haven't noticed the sky is falling apart outside. I don't fancy freezing solid and then getting electrocuted while being blown halfway across Equestria. Not sure about you, but that's about as far down my list of 'Ways I Wanna Die' as I can get."

Rainbow wafted her hand at him passively "Oh please. Like you couldn't just portal us there if you wanted. If you know where he is, I'll bet you have a way to get to him. I'm not an idiot ya know."

"Kinda wish you were right now."

He shook his head. "Well we still aren't going. You won't even gimmie a reason why we should. No way am I risking my life in this hellish weather if you won't even gimmie a good reason to do so."

"BECAUSE I WANNA MEET HIM ALRIGHT!?" She exclaimed, loud enough for her voice to reverberate around the room once.

"Beg pardon?" He stepped back from the door, befuddled. "What do you mean, you've already met him before. As I understand it you and Twilight and all of your friends battled him didn't you?"

"Ugh...that's not what I meant." She returned back to his bed and flopped her back down onto the sheets. He slowly followed her over and sat down beside her. He waited in silence as she stared up at his ceiling.

"Look...back when me and our friends fought him he was our enemy, and yeah he was a giant pain in the ass. But now...I haven't even really thought about him like that for a long time. Yeah I still wanna deck him in the face... but now that I see the kind of things we are up against, I realize that he really wasn't that bad...but when we defeated him with the Elements of Harmony, he looked like he was gonna die. He was shriveled and nearly powerless. We ended up letting him go because Celestia said he was no longer a threat to us like that. I still wanted to pound his crooked nose in, but Twilight said to let him go, so we did...But now I'm with you..."

She took up his hands in her own and connected their fingers together. "Now that I'm with you I wanna go see him, as your girlfriend, not as his enemy."

He was awestruck into silence. No idea what to say back to something like that. How could he even say no now? As much of a horrid idea as it was, she'd just said something so sweet, he'd have to be heartless to deny her.

"I'm totally gonna regret this later..."

Conceding defeat, he lowered his head in shame. "Fine...How can I say no after hearing that?....I don't remember you being this sentimental and mushy when we first met..."

"Yeah well I guess that was before you became the most important thing in my life, wasn't it?" Her sing-song voice struck a cord and he felt his lips twitching into another grin.

"I think I'm rubbing off on you Skittles."

"Yeah, in more ways than one." Daybreak looked up to see her head cocked to the side, an evil smile of victory plastered on her face.

"Snarky little shit."

Like she could read his mind she flashed him a peace sign and stuck out her tongue. Standing up, she walked to the door and gripped the handle tight, then stopped. Grinning, she turned back around to him and pulled on the fabric of her undergarments. Tugging at it lightly, she cooed to him.

"You knooooow, maybe I should thank you properly." She licked her lips and slowly took a step towards him. In that very moment, the door flew open, and smashed into her face, instantly obscuring her from view as Scootaloo strode in with her arms crossed.

"Times up!"

Daybreak smiled a gleeful smile, slowly standing to greet her "Shrimp! What perfect timing!"

Scootaloo slowly looked around the room. "Where's Rainbow Dash?"

"Behind the door, getting a feel for what justice taste like!" He laughed boisterously as he walked past Scootaloo and patted her on the back. "Come on Shrimp, I'll make you some pasta."

"Yaaaaaaaaaaay!" Not even bothering to check behind the door, Scootaloo took off after him, skipping happily down the hallway as she chanted "Pasta! Pasta! Pasta!".

When the door shut once more, Rainbow slowly slid down the wall onto her behind, twitching at the searing pain her face was in.

"Fucking cock block..."

.....

"Hey Rainbow?"

"Yeah dude?"

"The next time you hear me say I'm going to cook anything, I need you to do me a favor..."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah...slap me upside the head and remind me of this moment."

Daybreak stood staring...just...staring at the bubbling cauldron before him. Within its contents was a swirling mass of slimy tendrils. It looked like pasta sure enough, and judging by Scoots and Rainbows burps from the other side of the kitchen, it must have tasted like normal pasta too. The only problem with that theory was that every time Daybreak attempted to close the lid to the cauldron, the noodles would spring to life and coil around his arms. They went from simple stringy pasta to boiling hot tentacles of death each time he tried, until he released his hold on the lid that is. Then they became just as lifeless as his mothers heart.

Nothing else made it react that way either, not a ladle, not a fork, not even being eaten. Why then was it unwilling to let him simply close a lid?

"Seriously, are you two like, not gonna help me with this?"

A series of burps and then a series of smaller burps preceded their answers. "We are helping you dude. Me and Squirt are helping you get rid of it."

"Yeah, we just happen to be helping by dousing it in tomato sauce and eating it!"

He stared at them both in disbelief. "Does it not bother either of you that the food you are feasting upon has tried strangling me at least five times in the past ten minutes?"

Rainbow stabbed at the last of her noodles and slurped them up into her mouth savagely. With barely enough time for a breath in between, she turned to him after swallowing and said, with a tomato sauce filled grin and her plate held out before her. "Nope! More please!"

"Ugggh...You're unreal, you know that right?" He replied as he snatched up her plate and moved back towards the stove.

"No, I'm hungry! Feed me!"

"Keep your-splash-pants on, I'm getting you more now" He aggressively shoved the ladle into the cauldron and scooped out a larger pile of noodles onto her plate. At this point he was just hoping she'd eat it all so he could be done with it.

"I'm not wearing pants, I'm in my underwear. But I'll keep these on. Wouldn't wanna distract you from bringing me more food."

"Oh! Oh! Oh! I want some more too!" Scoots flailed her arms wildly. She loosed a loud burp, then sat with a smile equal in size to Rainbows. Daybreaks hand slapped to his forehead and dragged down his eyes. He couldn't possibly sigh loud enough.

"Oh for the love of Luna! How can you two eat so damn fast?!" An aggressive snap of his fingers caused Scoots plate to rocket over from the kitchen. Grumbling aloud, he dipped in the ladle again, scooping out a clump nearly twice the size of Rainbows and depositing it on Scoots plate. He grabbed both dishes in his aura and started walking them back over.

"Hey! How come ya gave Squirt even more than me? I'm a growing athlete and I needs my protein!" She lifted up her right arm and flexed, gently patting her arm muscles with the opposite hand. Daybreak could feel his left eye beginning to twitch, but Scoots cut across him before he could say anything.

"Nuh Uh! I need more protein than yoooooou Rainbow Dash! I'm younger so my muscles need even more to grow! And I'm the one getting the special training, so I should get the most food to refuel!"

Daybreak could feel his fists clenching at his sides. "How about I just-"

Rainbow now stood up, pushing her chair back and pressing her palms into the table.

"I just learned how to fly Squirt! To fly! I need waaaaaay more fuel to recharge than you! Besides, you've got a much tinier body, that means LESS space for food! It's science!"

"Actually Rainbow that's not-"

Now Scoots stood as well, slamming her hands down and leaning over the table at Dash.

"My tininess only means I have lots of room to grow! So I need MORE food! Besides, maybe you wouldn't be so tired all the time if you stopped riding Daybreaks dick twenty-four seven!"

"That's it! Come 'ere Squirt!" Rainbow practically flew across the table, tackling Scoots out of her chair. "What did I tell ya about that foul mouth of yours eh!?" She easily pinned Scoots to the ground on her belly, placing a knee on her back to hold her down while her hand pulled both her wrists behind her back. She reached her free hand into Scoots shorts and grabbed a fistful of her undies.

"I warned you didn't I? What I'd do if you didn't quit swearing like that!"

Scoots flailed her legs in a panic! "No! NO! NO! NOOOOOOOO! Please Rainbow Dash don't!"

Rainbow gave her bottoms a single, firm yank upwards! "Nope! This is your punishment, you're lucky I don't spank you like a child!"

"HEY!" Daybreaks magically enhanced voice boomed across both of their yells, easily drowning them out. They ceased their movements and turned.

"ARE YOU TWO FINSHED?!......HERE!"

Eye twitching, Daybreak magically slammed two plates down, each stacked at least two feet high with noodles, onto the table! Both of the girls eyes lit up like starry skies. The whole world must have melted away to them, because they were untangled and back at the table within seconds. Daybreak thought he might have heard them both squeal out a thank you, but was unable to be sure, as the following moments were drowned out by momentous sounds of slurping!

Shaking his head, he returned to the cauldron. "Women...I swear..."

He watched in sickening awe as the two girls absolutely obliterated the pile of noodles before them. He'd figured that would be good to last them for the next hour so he'd have time to actually figure out what had gone awry with his cauldron. But now it looked as though the only thing he'd be doing in a few minutes was the dishes. He lowered his head, loosing a depressed sigh.

"What have I been reduced to? I sacked two kingdoms just to end up as a dish maid for crazy women."

Within the sounds of continuous slurping Daybreak heard Rainbow gargle something at him.

"Whazattwo? Isoughtyouszadonlydagriffons?"

Leaning back against the sink, he didn't even have to make a face to portray his confusion.

"Was that supposed to be English? Haven't you ever heard of swallowing first?"

Rainbow finished chewing and began to grow another wide smirk. His eyes briefly widened, he was not about to let her say it.

"Shut up Rainbow."

Giggling, she finished the mountains worth of noodles in her maw and showed him a greasy smile.

"I said. What do you mean two? You only told me you went to the griffons, and you never said anything about sacking them. What does that even mean?"

Rubbing the back of his head shyly he shrugged. "Well, technically it was the same kingdom twice, just different rulers. So I'm not sure it counts. Besides, I did say I left because of a difference in opinion. That was the truth. Those kings wanted to stay in power, and I disagreed. See, difference in opinion."

Rainbow loosed a boisterous laughed and leaned back in her chair. "Well, that actually explains alot. Now I can tell Twilight the reason why the griffon ruler stopped returning her letters awhile back. So what went down?"

"Ehehe..." He laughed nervously, then turned his back to them. With a light waft of his hand, the cauldron sprung up from the stove and floated over to him, settling itself neatly in the sink. He took a deep breath before he spoke again.

"Well, I lived in the Griffon Kingdom for a few years after I left my fathers home for the final time. This is after I'd already left Celestia's school, if you want a timetable. Anyway, being as powerful as I am, I eventually grabbed their kings notice. I was invited into the palace, he probably intended to use me as some kind of weapon. He was a good drinker, but a fool. He wanted to wage war with other nations to expand his land, and was convinced he could win. So after learning of this ploy I arranged a coup and had him overthrown...semi-peacefully. Having all your guards turn on you at once is usually a good route to surrender...The second king was hardly any better though. It only took a year of him ruling for me to realize he would make the same mistakes. Though this coup didn't go over quite as well. Me and him ended up battling it out in his palace. After the fight I had the new king exile him and I left Griffonstone. I was tired of politics and wanted to continue my travels. To be honest, things didn't turn out the way I wanted back then. The current ruler of the griffons is certainly better to his people, but he had...has the same ambitions as his predecessors. I left things in a barely satisfactory manner in the end."

Scootaloo, who had become so enthralled by his tale that her noodles still clung to her fork and face, drew a excited breath "What did you do?"

His reply was unenthusiastic. "I made it clear to him to stay put in griffon territory or I'd be back, and he understood what that would mean for him...Griffons just don't seem to be capable of picking good leaders, or maybe all of them suck. Hard to tell sometimes."

Rainbow gave a hearty laugh. "Probably the last one! I had a griffon friend once. We were cool for awhile, and I thought she was really chill. Then she came to visit me here, and when I tried to introduce her to my friends I saw how things really were. She wasn't cool, she just wanted me all to herself. So I told her to beat it. We haven't spoken since."

"Sometimes that's what needs to happen." There was a certain offset to his voice. Rainbow could hear it as he turned on the faucet and went to work scrubbing away the frothy muck from the cauldrons insides.

"Is that what you thought with Twilight too?" Rainbow watched the sponge stop moving almost as quickly as it had started. She knew she'd struck that particular nerve when he didn't respond right away. He just stood there, as if admiring the soapy sponge in his palm. She suddenly wished she'd just kept quiet.

Scootaloo, not realizing the sudden tension, stood from her chair and slowly trotted over to Daybreaks side, with her plate still showing plenty of noodles.

"Hey bro? You want some?" She chirped, poking at his side.

Broken from whatever trance he just gone into, Daybreak shook his head and looked down. "What?...oh...umm...sure Shrimp, thanks. Just set it down on the counter and I'll eat it after I finish here."

Rainbow watched as Daybreak lightly patted Scoots head, then gently shooed her away. As she trotted by, she stuck out her tongue at Rainbow. "I finished first Rainbow Dash, meeeeeeeeh!" Then bolted away giggling before Rainbow could swipe at her. As she watched her bolt towards the couch, and more likely the t.v, Rainbow briefly tried to imagine sweet little Scootaloo fighting with Jackie's knife and beating down other mages...she couldn't see it.

Daybreak must have guessed what she was thinking, because he cut right across her thoughts "She's a good kid. But her condition is too useful to pass up. I don't intend to teach her haphazardly, so don't worry. By the time I'm done, you won't have any trouble imagining what you're thinking of right now."

Rainbow couldn't help but get a warm feeling whenever he did that. She smiled in spite of herself. "Ya know there's a real problem when we start to know each to the point of reading the others mind."

"Oh do we?" He scoffed. Snapping his fingers, the dishwasher next to the sink opened its jaws wide, and allowed the oncoming cauldron to float neatly inside and await further cleaning. With a slightly aggressive WHACK Daybreak smacked the dishwasher shut and turned his full body to face Rainbow. Leaning back against the sink, he stared at her as he flicked on the cleaner.

"So tell me then...do you know what I'm thinking right now?"

Rainbow could feel her face redden, but not like normal. She wasn't feeling embarrassed, but she still wished she could turn invisible in that moment. If her ears could droop like a sad puppy, they would have. Slowly, she nodded her head.

"Yeah, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said it like that. It was insensitive."

She looked up to see him shaking his head with a sigh. "Huuuuuh...Rainbow..."

She lowered her head again, but almost immediately jumped in surprise as two warm arms wrapped themselves around her from behind. Quickly looking up, she saw he was no longer leaning on the sink, and realized he must have quietly teleported behind her.

"Rainbow look...I get why you asked, it's just...huuuuuh...I get it's natural to be curious, but please understand. I still don't really wanna talk about the stuff I did back then. I'm not proud of it, but I did what I thought was right. But to answer your question, yes. That is what I thought with Twilight back then, and I still believe it was the right thing to do. She turned out better without me around."

Rainbows arms reached back behind her body and embraced him, it was uncomfortable for her, but she made her point. "If that's true, then why are you ok with being her friend now?"

She felt him shiver slightly through his hug, whether from a temperature change, or something else, she could not tell.

"It's complicated Dashie. Like I said, I still don't wanna talk about everything that happened back then...and I doubt Twilight does either, so If you're thinking of asking her-!"

"No! No I wasn't!" She quickly sputtered defensively. "It's just...You've got me now. You know you can trust me with anything. I'll never abandon you no matter what happens, now or in the future. So...you don't have to go bearing the burdens of your secrets all by yourself. We can share."

He felt her warm hands crawl under his shirt and gently rub across his belly, leaving a pleasant trail of goosebumps along their path. Shivering, he quickly spun her around to face him.

"You ass...you know just what to say to get me to melt...Since when did you get so philosophical?"

She smiled into his frustrated face "Well I have been hanging around you, and I've know Twilight for years now, bound to rub off...Why? Are you complaining?" She watched his head slowly shake. "Then come here."

Moving her hands out of his shirt to around his neck, she pulled him into a passion filled lip lock. Instead of her usual aggressive kissing, this time she just let it ride out and enjoyed the feeling of his lips mashing onto hers. It wasn't particularly aggressive, but it wasn't super mushy and slow either. It was a happy medium, both of them simply pulling against each others lips while at the same time trying to keep the others in their grip. She pulled away from his lips for only a brief second, just to lean up and plant a quick smooch right below his ear. "Love you."

Daybreak felt a whole wave of shivers corkscrew up his spine as her breath tickled his ear and her whisper tickled his heart. He almost choked on his next attempt at words as she barely allowed him a moment to speak. "Ch-cheater...that's not playing fair". He heard her giggle through the kiss, and break away for another moment.

"Oh, are we competing here?" She nuzzled her rainbow hair into his neck, planting light kisses just below his chin as she did "I thought I was just showing you how much I loooooooooove you? No one said this was a competition."

She nipped a particularly sensitive spot under his chin, and earned herself the lightest of light squeaks from him. "E-Everything is a competition with you Skittles."

She giggled "Touché. And as always, I'm kicking your ass."

"Not playing fair." He mumbled under his breath.

Rainbow pulled him tight against her body and looked him dead in the eyes "What was that now? Are you suggesting I have to cheat to beat you?"

He adored the moments when their eyes locked, especially if they weren't arguing. He could get lost staring into her magenta eyes without even trying. His stupidly happy smile must have made it all the more infuriating for her when he said, in the most calmest of voices "I'm not suggesting it, I'm saying it. You can't win without dropping the L-bomb on me."

Without missing so much as a beat, he watched the spark of competition engulf her vision. "Let's go to your room and we can find out!" Lust and passion fueled by competition poured out of her voice. Daybreak felt his stupid grin grow even larger. "Gladly!"

He turned to the living room. "Hey Shrimp!"

He heard the volume of the, until recently silent, t.v suddenly start climbing dramatically before Scoots answered.

"Yeah yeah, go plow each others brains out! Just please put up a sound spell...geesh I can hear you guys being Evergreen levels of sappy from here!"

Grinning, Daybreak decided to do something he knew Rainbow would never expect. So as she turned around to make her way towards his room, he swiped her up from under her legs and brought her up to his chest. She shrieked as he flopped her into his arms like a bride and looked down at her stunned expression.

"Comfy?"

"Asshole..." She retorted, but he could see the blush on her cheeks. He happily carried her all the way to his room, grinning like an idiot.

"Goodnight Shrimp!" He yelled back down the hallway. He heard a brief reply, and that was enough for him. He kicked open his door with no hesitation.

By the time Daybreak actually got to his bed, Rainbows clothes were off and scattered across the floor before she ever touched the sheets. He set her down with such sweet grace she almost didn't know how to react. Considering just a few moments prior he'd challenged her, but was now being so gentle...she didn't know what to do other than lay there and wait.

Daybreak on the other hand, knew exactly what to do. In order to give himself an early lead he had to get her as turned on as possible before she caught on to him. He took his time taking off his shirt and pants, making doubly sure that Rainbow was staring at him the whole time. He'd never really practiced trying to strip tease before, so in his mind he looked like a total fool. But Rainbows expression told him otherwise. Her mouth was wet as she smacked her lips together in anticipation. Her eyes locked to his abs as his shirt came off and he flung it aside like a sweat rag. He could practically hear her breathing increase as his boxers came off and she stared at his crotch with an unsubtle amount of want in her gaze.

Rainbows eyes widened with surprise as he leaned down over her face and pressed his lips onto hers. She'd expected him to jump on her or attack her with the ferocity he normally had, but she never expected this. He wasn't even touching her. He was just leaning over and kissing her. Not that she was complaining, the kiss was amazing. But she couldn't help but wonder what he was doing. That is, until he brought his kiss up to her ear. He gently bit on her ear lobe, then tenderly whispered to her.

"Gotcha." He stepped back and snapped his fingers. Yellow beams of light erupted to life around her legs and arms, pinning her spread eagle on the mattress! The moment Rainbow realized she was being bound, she attempted to resist...but it was too late. As soon as she tried to move her arms, or legs, the yellow energy around her tightened. Daybreak chuckled seductively.

"Oh no, now you can't move Dashie. What a shame. I guess that means I can do whatever I want to you now, right?"

She growled up at him "You cheater! You totally tricked me!"

He shrugged "Yeah, pretty much. You do the same thing to me all the time, just with your mushy mushy words. I'm just evening the field by using magic. That's all."

She continued to struggle, but to no avail. The energy rings wouldn't give an inch. "Let me up right now and I might not beat your ass."

"Oh please" He teased. "The only person here whose ass is in danger, is yours. But don't worry, be good and I won't put you on your stomach. If I recall, it took all of your strength to break these rings when you fought with...my other half...let's see if you can manage that while writhing in ecstasy."

With a simple twirl of his of his finger, Rainbows body began to rotate on the matress until her spread legs were facing Daybreak. With another wrist flick, her body dragged across the sheets until her pelvis hung just over the edge of the bed. Her feet were now suspended in the air, rather than hanging down over the mattress.

Barely having to take a step forward, Daybreak reached out and gripped her legs. Upon his touch her legs were no longer forced still, but the yellow rings still remained, presumably in case she tried to resist again. So she let her legs relax in Daybreaks grip. He smiled a sinister smile down to her as he took up one leg in both hands, allowing the other to fall back onto the bed. For a moment, she thought of using her free leg to kick at him, but knew it was pointless since she wouldn't get free even if she gave him a good one. Not as long as the rings were still present.

Her thoughts broke as a pair of warm lips kissed her just above her inner thigh. She squeaked adorably and glared at him, but he merely responded with another kiss, and a gentle bite. She couldn't hold in her moan as his teeth pressed into her flesh. She watched as her moans excited him, and encouraged another bite. Struggling to contain herself, she was not willing to let this be an easy victory for him.

"Nnnnnaaaaaah...I-If you t-think you're gonna make me break with foreplay like that...Then I'll be here all night."

He smiled "That's the spirit. Always defiant. That just turns me on so much Dashie. Maybe that's why I've always wanted to tie you up like this. Let's see how you act when you're totally helpless."

She blew wind from her lips "If you wanted some bondage action, you could've just asked."

"Yeah... But where's the fun in asking?" He responded by sticking out his tongue at her.

For a moment, she thought that was it, but then he took his extended tongue and dragged it, slowly, up her thigh. He flicked it along her skin, allowing her to feel absolutely every inch as he neared her neithers. He brought his lips to just shy of touching her soaked skin, then pulled back. He could hear Rainbows sigh, of both relief and disappointment. Snickering, he released one leg and took up the other, repeating the same process. Once again, he heard her sigh as he stopped just shy of bringing her pleasure.

He raised his head up, staring at her up her chest. She wore a dirty and defiant look, which only increased his eagerness to beat her.

"Let's play a game Dashie. I won't let you get off, until you beg me too, AND you admit that I totally beat you this time."

Even with her hands bound above her head, she still managed to flip him off. "Never."

He shrugged. "Then this is gonna be a long, fun night for me. I'm gonna do absolutely everything I can think of to you. You know what that means right?"

Daybreak watched her arch her neck up and blow a raspberry at him. "You'll break before I do. You always do. You'll get so desperate to fuck me, you won't be able to help yourself. Even tied up like this, I'm still gonna beat your ass-eeeeeeeeeep!"

Rainbow gave a high pitched squeal as he roughly shoved two fingers deep inside of her. He did not hide his snicker even as she attempted to regain her self composure. "Yeah. We'll see about that." He brought his lips to just above her clit and gave it a harsh lick. "Doing everything I can think of doing to you might take awhile. Hope you're comfy Dashie."

She couldn't hold back her visible shiver of fear. She was in for one long night.

.....

Rainbows body had betrayed her. Defiant though she might have remained, in the end it was not enough. She laid there, twitching in the afterglow of an amazing series of climaxes. Her tongue was just rolled to the side of her mouth, causing her to dribble drool down on the pillow next to her. Her bindings had vanished quite sometime ago, the only that was holding her in place now was herself. She could barely muster the will to look over to Daybreak, now sitting on the side of the bed and struggling to look calm himself. He hid his own tiredness well, she could just barely make out the rapid panting he was hiding by just barely keeping his mouth open as he breathed.

Still, the knowledge that he was tired too didn't change the fact that he'd beaten her. He'd never gotten her to beg while denying her orgasm, and for that she was proud. But he'd surprised her by suddenly changing tactics, and that was how he'd achieved victory. At the absolute height of her pleasure, instead of pulling away from her and denying her again. He'd cast some kind of extra sensitivity spells on her, and gone to town on her hips. The unexpected assault on her brains senses had her screaming his name within seconds. The moment she began climaxing, she'd been reduced to a drooling mess...and had to have more. He'd stopped just long enough to let her whimper for more, and then given her what she wanted. She wanted to be angry at him for reducing her to this, but she couldn't help but admire his creativity. Besides, she certainly couldn't complain about being given too MUCH pleasure, that just seemed stupid.

Looking over again, she saw him chug a glass of water that he'd probably made appear from nowhere. Then, he looked back at her. She quickly tried to look away, or at least look up and pretend that she hadn't been looking at him, but he saw right through that.

"Want some water cutie? You probably need it after that."

She hmphed and stuck her nose up at him.

"Oh don't be salty. Skittles are supposed to be sweet. Besides, I'm sure your body isn't complaining at all, is it?" He sounded so amused with himself, she wished she had the strength to punch him. But he was right.

"Not at all..." She whispered to him. "In fact, I think I should let you tie me up more often. You've got a real kinky side to you."

Shyly rubbing the back of his head, he reached under her and helped sit her up against the headboard.

"I'm not sure if that's actually a good thing or not."

Mustering the energies of the universe to her tired limbs, Rainbow forced herself to stretch out her legs. She yawned loudly as she moved them about.

"Well...I definitely think its a good thing, you work me out almost as much as training routines do. Soooooooo...What do you want?"

"Hmm?" He wasn't quite sure what she was referring to.

"Your prize dude. You beat me. Not exactly fair and square, but you still won. So what do you want?"

"Oh." He hadn't actually expected anything for that victory. Though now that he gave it some thought, there was one thing that had been in the back of his mind for a few hours now.

"Ok Dashie, I know what I want..."

"Oh goodie." He could still hear the saltiness in her voice. Luckily for her, what he wanted wouldn't give her any reason to complain.

"Yeah, it's nothing major. We just need to make a quick pit stop after we visit my father."

Rainbow, finally acknowledging her need for liquid nourishment, reached over and snatched up his water glass. Tipping the bottle to her lips, she replied sarcastically "Oh yeah? Where?"

"Your dads place! Kindly mark it here on this map!" From nowhere he unfurled a map in front of her face with a giant grin....which instantly became drenched in water as she spit up the gulp she'd just taken from his bottle.

Rainbow pulled up the sheet from his bed and helped him start wiping off his face, and the map while he desperately tried to withhold his chuckles. "Sorry sorry dude! You just caught me off guard with that one. It's not the kinda thing you really seem into."

"Why? You asked to meet my father. It's only natural I'd wanna meet yours too. I've kinda been thinking about it ever since I saw his picture."

Rainbow nodded. "Yeah, but before now you've literally mentioned squat about it. Not that I mind. It's not like we're getting married or something. There's no requirement to meet my dad if you don't want to. Don't ask just cause you feel like you should because I did."

Now successfully dry once more, he recoiled the map in his palm and let it vanish into nothingness, then he leaned back into the feathery pillows of his bed. Reaching back and putting both his arms back under his head, he laughed aloud. "Please Dashie, I'm not the kind of person who feels obligated to do anything. I really do wanna meet him. Honest."

Rainbow covered a laugh with her hand, and laid down with him, snuggling up into his chest. "Yeah, you're right. What was I thinking? You feeling obligated to do something nice out of courtesy. I must be nuts."

"Glad we got that out of the way......Say...since this feels like bed time, you wanna see something cool I haven't shown you yet?"

"Dude I swear to your mother, if I feel a tentacle start crawling up my thigh I might actually punch you."

He actually cracked up that time. "Oh geez Skittles! No no, nothing like that. I just wanna show you this..."

Pointing his right index finger up towards his ceiling, he slowly traced a magical green line straight down its center. Rainbow watched with awe, as the ceiling started to fade away, revealing the thunder snowstorm from hell raging outside. For just a moment, Her hands tightened against the bed sheets, expecting to be suddenly pulled up by the wind. But then she remembered, he had a barrier around the house. "Umm dude...this is cool and all, but isn't this dangerous? I mean I know if that barrier falls we're toast anyway, but this just feels like we're asking for trouble."

He smiled "Really? Tell me Rainbow, do you hear anything?"

"What" That was an odd thing to ask.

"Do. You. Hear. Anything? He repeated. "As in the storm, do you hear it?"

He waited as she returned her gaze to the snow blizzard, lightning and rain stricken sky above. Rainbow was silent for a moment, her eyes closed as she tried to listen to the raging typhoon just beyond them.

"N-no...I don't hear anything at all....How come? When I open the front door I can hear the storm just fine."

He smiled. "The ceiling is still there Dashie. This is a transparency spell cast only on my room. I can make any part of my walls or ceiling seemingly disappear, but only from our side. So no one out there could see in here. Like a two-way mirror. This spell is what I use to create my drawings. I can just lay here, and watch sunrises, sunsets, or in this case, a massive hell storm."

Rainbows hand flew up to her face. She sighed as she face palmed herself. "Of course! Your drawings. They're all still in our dorm room...which you no longer use. Geez I should've brought them here a long time ago."

He waved his hand casually. "Think nothing of it. I'll get them back at some point."

"Oh, ok then." She snuggled even more against his chest and watched the snow/rain/lightning filled sky dance across their vision. It was like watching a silent movie.

"Wait a sec...How come you haven't shown me this before, or made any new drawings since we've met? I just realized that I haven't seen you draw a single one!"

He couldn't tell whether she was pouting or actually asking him, so he went with the latter.

"Well...I mean I used to do this every night and just lay here drawing...But...Well since I met you...my mind's become distracted....And now, I've gotten used to looking at something else in my bed besides the sun. If you want, maybe I'll draw you when we return."

Her blush returned in full force and she was too close to his face to try and hide it. So this time she didn't even try. "That's...so sappy...but it's just the right kind. I'm sure my dad will love to meet you. AFTER we see yours though, right?"

He nodded and she grinned. "Good." She looked up and planted a loud smooch on his neck. "Can you leave the ceiling like this all night, it's really cool."

Again he nodded, though slower this time. He was clearly starting to drift off. "It's a special enchantment...won't disappeared....unless I make....zzzzzz"

He made a cute little buzzing sound as his mouth closed while still trying to speak. Rainbow planted another kiss on him and returned her gaze to the ceiling. "Nighty night Daybreak."

Chaos Is A Dish Best Served With Skittles

Yo dude! Can you get a move on already, I'd like to get there before I grow a rainbow beard over here!"

Ignoring Rainbows early morning jabs with nothing but a yawn in response, Daybreak took one last long look around his home. He needed to be absolutely sure he had everything that they would need to survive a trip to his fathers. Rainbow had been less than understanding when he had communicated to her that they would need a special set of items to find and enter Discords current residence within the forest, some of which were a bit...odd. Now she stood, tapping her foot impatiently at the front door.

"I still don't understand dude. How could he be living in the Everfree Forest? Someone would have noticed that by now...Hell, Zecora would have noticed that by now!"

Losing an exasperated sigh, Daybreak continued his rummaging, having realized he was indeed missing a crucial item. "I don't know who that even is Rainbow. But as I explained before, I don't know why he chose this specific location for so many years. But I do know that the enchantments placed on and around his home make it a guaranteed miss. Without the necessary items to enter the field around it, you'd just walk right through and be placed on the opposite side of the forest without ever noticing. You'll see what I mean once we're there...Oh for the Luna sake where did I put that jar!?"

He opened another kitchen cabinet, and flung several items out over his head. None smashed against the floor of course, they all just paused in midair and hovered. Scootaloo paused eating her breakfast eggs to watch the items Daybreak flung about start following him around the kitchen. He barely even seemed to notice as an abundance of items from coffee mugs to silverware bobbed up and down in the air just beyond his head.

Snapping his finger in revelation, he loosed an excited "Ah ha!" and went back to the cabinet he'd just previously emptied, not noticing all the items behind him dematerialize from existence as he did so. After sticking his head and arm well inside the cabinet, he reemerged seconds later with a medium sized glass jar in his hands. It was filled with dark blue leaves and a bit of powder at the bottom, creating a small blue cloud inside whenever the jar shook. Rainbow seemed to recognize the substance because she instantly back peddled from the door all the way to the living room after simply laying eyes on it.

"What the hell are you doing with Poison Joke!?"

Daybreak turned around with a smile adorning his cheeks. "Claiming the last of our necessary items of course! I always keep a good bit around in case I need to visit father, or make tea, but I'd forgotten I moved this last bit I picked awhile back into the corner of this cabinet."

"What's Poison Joke?" Scoots head looked between them both, perplexed.

Rainbow loosed a growl and shivered "That stuff is a plant of nightmares!"

Scoots turned to back to Daybreak in time to watch him crack up, and stuff the jar neatly into his backpack. "I bet you had a fun little run in with this leaf once, didn't you Dashie?"

Scootaloo was able to determine the answer from the unamused raspberry Rainbow blew back at him. Daybreak merely kept chuckling.

"Shrimp, this is a plant that plays a joke on whomever skin it touches. The jokes can range from humorous, to insanely annoying, and its usually different for each person. You can also brew a home version of its effect by using its leaves in tea. It's good for a laugh if you know how to brew it. The teas taste is amazing, if you can counter its side effects."

"That doesn't seem so bad."

Rainbow did not seem to share Scoots optimism. "That's cause you didn't have to walk around lopsided all day waiting for a cure. It's eeeeeeeeevil."

"Well, you gotta deal with it Dash, cause its also the last ingredient we need to breach my dads barrier, so lets go." He approached the front door, flipping his backpack over his shoulder and dawning a black raincoat. He held his arm aloft and offered Rainbow the second coat. Her eyes darted to his bag once, then she gingerly approached and swiped up the coat. "What, no pink one this time around? Or am I special?"

"Shut up and lets get going." He gave her a faint snicker.

Scoots darted up to them both and gave them each a hug "Have fun, I guess." She shrugged afterwards. Daybreak had to agree, he wasn't sure what he was hoping for out of this visit either.

"Keep practicing what I showed you Shrimp. We should be back late tonight, but in case we're not there's a pizza in the freezer...please don't burn my house down cooking it."

"OK" That response seemed a little too plain compared to her usual banter, but right now he had other things to focus on than what miniaturized evil her brain might be concocting for his home.

He flung the door wide open, and was greeted with the same sight as when he'd gone to sleep. The world, or at least Ponyville, was going to hell in weather format. Lightning still streaked across the skies, while hail, snow and rain seemed to battle for dominance of the ground. Taking in the sight as a mini tornado rolled its way across the street ahead, Daybreak turned to Rainbow.

"Are you ready?"

She nodded "You're sure that the weather isn't like this within the forest?"

"I'm not sure of anything, I said probably not... look my theory is that since the Everfree has its own weather pattern separate from the rest of Equestria, it should be different. That's not to say it won't be a worse kind of different...but that's a risk we gotta take if you wanna do this."

Rainbows hand found his and gripped him tight. "Alright, let's do it."

Reaching into his pocket, Daybreak withdrew a small drawing. Rainbow watched as he unfurled it in his hand; it appeared to be a forest, probably the Everfree, and small mansion within the center. The drawing was more detailed than the others of his she'd seen before, but she quickly discovered why that was when he released his grip on it and it fluttered to the ground. A portal erupted forth from the earth where the paper touched, and Daybreak turned to her.

"Hold your breath."

Without much more warning, he shoved her through and jumped in right behind her.

.....

A familiar suction feeling found Rainbows body. The sensation of being squeezed through a small bottle of toothpaste made itself known in her lungs, and breath escaped her. Darkness overtook her vision and she became unable to tell whether her eyes were open or not. She felt dizzy, the world was spinning around her, and she was also spinning, but in the opposite direction. Her chest began to burn and her lungs ached for air. Just when she thought she could bare it no longer and would surely pass out, she felt a small pop in her ears and the light returned to her vision.

Like being spat from a giant mouth, Rainbow was propelled forward and face planted into a small gathering of mushrooms. She came up with two of the slimy things in her mouth, and wished her tongue would stop working for a few hours. Sputtering with disgust, she quickly spit them out and spun around to locate Daybreak. He too had just made his own undignified exit, and was now working on dislodging himself from a thrall of thorny vines. Those mushrooms didn't seem so bad all of the sudden.

He freed himself before she could attempt to aid him and came up with an apologetic look, but she simply nodded and looked up. The weather here was indeed normal. It was hard to tell through the thickness of all the trees and vines, but she had a feeling that if the weather was anything similar to Ponyville, they'd already know. Daybreak's hand appeared on her shoulder and another came across her vision, pointing ahead.

She followed his finger and found her jaw struggling to hold itself up. Just like in his drawing, a mansion, massive in size, jutted out from within the forest. It was much larger than his drawing had implied, she was certain it must break the tree line with the size of it's castle-like roof. Whipping her head around, her features alone asked the question.

Daybreak held up the drawing from before. "This was the first item we needed. This place can't be found unless you already know it's here, or have been here before. This drawing brings us through the first barrier. If you were to look at this place from the outside, all you'd see is forest. You wouldn't even notice being teleported if you tried to approach close. I doubt Celestia or any of the Princesses have the slightest idea that this is here...and that's how I'd like it to stay, got it?"

She understood what he was saying to her and nodded. "I promise, this will stay between us."

His smile was confirmation enough for her. He turned his back and offered his hand, which she took. "Stay close, the second barrier is just ahead and its much more annoying if you're not careful."

"More annoying how?"

"You'll see." If she had truly tangled with his father before, than she'd already had some experience with his specific type of humor and puzzles. But here, his traps were meant more to annoy his intruders to death. The traps could deter you indefinitely and each one was more annoying than the last, but unless things had changed since last he was here, he doubted they were in any real danger.

After a few silent steps through the grass, Rainbow felt a coldness travel down her back. She shivered, and turned around to see a previously invisible barrier glimmering in the eerie light of the forest.

"Daybreak..?"

"Shh...I know, stay close and quiet, I need to listen."

Rainbow didn't know why she was suddenly so worried. Compared to what they'd been dealing with up until now, Discords tricks shouldn't be anything to worry about. Yet for some reason she couldn't shake the ominous feeling she had, like something was waiting just beyond the edge of her vision, out in the darkness of the forest.

A brief rustling in the bush to her left drew her attention. Her fists closed and clenched as she prepared to give some creature a royal ass beating. Her eyes locked with the rustling bush, she let her energy start to flow and was just about to prepare a thunder cloud, when something else caught her attention. The rustling wasn't coming from the bush alone.

Her eyes darted about as her ears twitched. She could hear it, all around them. The bush may have been moving, but the sound was all around them. Rustling, sticks snapping, a subtle slicking sound, like something was sliding or slithering about. An odd tapping sound to her front drew her eyes back to Daybreak. She barely noticed his left hand suddenly gripping hers, as she was too busy watching him withdraw the jar of poison joke at record slow pace from within his bag. He gripped the jar tight against his chest, then looked back at her. With nothing but a nudge of his head toward the direction of the mansion, she understood what he wanted.

Without words, she watched him start to move, and followed directly behind him. Without knowing, she'd begun to walk on her tip toes, attempting to make the least amount of noise possible. Her eyes stayed locked on the back of Daybreak's head, with only occasional dashes ahead at the house to see if it was drawing any closer. But her ears, they stayed focused on the rustling, the slicking sound that continued to echo around them, even as they apparently moved father and father away from what should have been the source.

Every step she took, every twig she snapped and every stump she stepped on, seemed like a blast of thunder in the utter silence of the wood. Rainbow had never beheld such utter soundlessness. She'd been in quiet places, where the noise was next to nothing. But there had always been something to hear. The sounds of creaking windows in her house, wind blowing in a quiet field, or the sounds of night critters in a forest. But this, this was something completely different. She heard, nothing. Absolutely nothing, except the ominous slicking that seemed all around them. It seemed to blend in with the background, like she had to focus to hear it. Which was odd, because there was nothing else for her to hear.

She wanted desperately to ask Daybreak what that singular sound was, but knew better. He knew this area and knew its traps, if she did anything he didn't ask, something bad could very easily occur. Especially considering whom they were dealing with.

A rustling to the left of her caught Daybreak's eye, she followed his gaze instinctively. He stopped moving so suddenly she nearly walked into his back. He planted his foot and turned quite swiftly, yanking her by the arm as he did so, and chucked his jar directly at the adjacent bush! There seemed to be no reason for this, until a serpentine mass flung itself from the bush and grabbed the jar out of the air! It tangled itself around the jar and squeezed. In the darkness it was impossible for Rainbow to make out the creature fully, but she got the general idea from its outline. Almost immediately after the creature fully coiled itself around the jar and squeezed, Daybreak hit it with a fireball and the glass exploded!

That seemed to trigger something, because the moment the jar shattered and the poison joke dust sprayed up, Daybreak yanked Rainbow so hard she thought her arm might pop off! He hissed a single word as he pulled her without explanation!

"Run."

She needed no further instruction. She pulled herself from his grasp and broke into a stride! She went from his heels to his hip in less than a second, and once she was sure she could follow, she chanced a glance back behind. She instantly regretted this decision.

Behind them was a swirling mass of serpent-like tendrils, was covering everything in sight and barreling right after them at amazing speed! The ability to speed up found her quickly, but Daybreak's arm became an obstacle as he extended it out to stop her from passing him. He did not speak, but merely shook his head and kept running. She didn't quite understand, but was content to keep at his side as long as it kept them ahead of the swarm of whatever was behind them.

Looking back again, she saw they were closing in fast...but so was something else. A blue cloud of gas was flowing just behind the swarm of tendrils, and closing much faster. It would overtake both the swarm and them in seconds, and Rainbow had no idea what to do about it!

"Daybreak...!" She exhaled, attempting not to waste energy while running. Sprinting this fast in such heavy humidity was a real challenge, she could feel herself tiring much faster than normal. He must have realized this, because he finally looked back as well. Upon spotting the blue dust cloud, he took hold of Rainbows hand. Before she could question him, she felt her world vanish and go dark. The toothpaste feeling found her again, but only for a singular moment, then the light returned to her eyes and she felt that familiar wet feeling from before travel down her back.

All at once, Daybreak stopped moving as they reappeared. It was too sudden for her to stop and she barreled into him, sending them both tumbling down into the dirt. Frantic and confused, Rainbow quickly raised her head to see the tendrils and blue dust mere feet away. Momentary panic struck her, but it was fleeting. For not a second later, the thralls and dust cloud seemed to collide with some invisible force field, and could move no further. It was at that moment, that she heard Daybreak breathe a sigh of relief, which was her que to fall back into the dirt and start panting. She struggled to get out her words in between breaths.

"OK dude...what...the fuck...just...happened?"

She rolled onto her back and stared up at the foliage as she waited for a response. She got one, but, it wasn't quite as helpful as she wanted.

"That...was...the second...barrier." He too was panting, though he looked a little more tired than she did. Guess that's where her constant training paid off.

"No shit...Explanation...please."

"Yeah, yeah...just...gimme a sec here....."

She waited as he panted and recovered his breath. This was the first time she'd ever stopped to think that, maybe he should start working out with her. Without using magic, he seemed to tire too quickly. Like most Sorcerers, his power was drawn from mental strength instead of physical stamina. Because of this, most didn't ever condition their bodies. It was the fatal flaw that always put Weather casters and Earth mages on more even terms with them. A well conditioned Earth mage or Weather caster could hold their own against a powerful Sorcerer if they could just hold out until the Sorcerer ran out of juice. Once it was a contest of strength and endurance, the result was usually the Sorcerers loss. That was why so many Sorcerers tried to end things quickly instead of drawing out fights.

Up until this point, she'd never noticed how much more Daybreak actually needed to train. He always seemed to hold his own in a brawl, or had some magic to fall back on. Now that she thought back though, anytime he'd been put in a situation where he couldn't use magic, or ran out...he'd lose eventually. It had just taken her so long to notice because he always put up such a fight in those situations, and he was so unnaturally powerful it didn't really seem like it mattered. Perhaps she'd get him to start doing her morning routines with her after today's events.

After a few more seconds, he finally pushed himself back to a standing position and smiled. "Whew...sorry about that...it's a lot more humid in these woods than I'm used to...So, about what just happened..."

"Yeah dude, that was some weird shit, I need to understand what just went down. Why was there a bunch of snake things chasing us? Why did you throw the Poison Joke at them? And why did it expand like that after it exploded?"

Daybreak walked back towards the invisible barrier now separating them from the swarm beyond. Reaching out, he placed his hand upon the invisible field, and pressed, causing it to shimmer into visibility. After a moment of this, he turned back to her and smiled.

"Ok, we're clear. Let's walk and talk."

He passed her and pointed ahead. "Let's go, the third barrier isn't quite as intense, you shouldn't even notice this one if I do things right."

Nodding, she quickly pulled herself up and trotted to his side. Another moment of silence passed between them as Daybreak rummaged through his bag and withdrew another jar. This one held a jelly-like clear liquid. He quickly unscrewed it and began rubbing the substance up and down his limbs. Then, after coating himself in it, he offered it to her. Without understanding why, she followed his lead and rubbed the substance into her bare skin.

It left a cool tingle across her body, like she'd just come out of a warm shower to meet cold air. It subsided just as quick as she felt it, and then there was silence once more. She waited, assuming he'd speak first and give the explanation she desired, but he said nothing. For several minutes this time, there was silence. Fed up with waiting, she coughed loudly and said "So...about that last barrier?"

"Huh?...Oh right yeah! Sorry...umm those were Plunder Vines." He stated mater of factly, as though it explained everything. She expected him to continue, but he just kept his gave fixed ahead. She struggled not to get frustrated.

"Am I supposed to know what that means? What are plunder vines man? Are you even listening to me?"

"Huh?" His eyes darted to her briefly.

"Daybreak!" Now she was certain he wasn't paying attention, and was quite fed up with it. He turned to face her fully, quite suddenly too. She nearly jumped back when she saw him. His eyes were red and puffy, like he'd been crying, and his face was flushed with color!

"Whats up Rainbow?"

"What's up with me? Whats up with your face dude?!"

He reached up and wiped some tears from his eyes. "Oh this, yeah sorry. Im kinda allergic to the gel we have to use to get through here, it's got phoenix feathers mixed in. Sorry, I got a bit distracted by it. It can get really uncomfortable, but don't worry, it'll fade once it absorbs fully into my skin and my magic fights it off. Once we pass through the barrier I'll be fine."

"Oh...that makes sense, sorry. I was just wondering, from before. What are those plunder vines? What was all that back there? And wait...you're allergic to phoenix feathers?"

He nodded "Yeah. Figures my mother would get one as a pet...bitch...Anyways, those were plunder vines. Vines specifically created by my father to capture and store victims. Though these ones are a little more frisky than most. I'm pretty sure they wouldn't be so kind to you if they caught you...since you're a girl."

She made a disgusted face "You're dad is a sicko"

He half chuckled "What else is new. So, the whole point of those vines is to deter intruders, or capture them and fling them back outside the barrier. The logic behind it is; it's unlikely anyone who got through the barrier once could do it again, and even if they did, its the same result over and over. You can't outrun the vines for long, and if I hadn't covered them in Joke, we'd still be running, or caught."

Rainbow pondered that for a moment. It seemed like a solid defense, but she could see many flaws to that idea.

"What's to stop someone from just blasting the vines apart with magic, or flying through to the next barrier?"

His face smirked, like he'd expected that line of thought from her.

"The vines are covered in sap that soaks up magic like a sponge and stores it in the trees here, which then grows more vines from the magic, and so on. As for just out running, or flying by. If you got through the barrier, you'd have to deal with the gas that's currently covering our entire bodies..."

Rainbow tensed and looked around, ready to hold her breath. All she received, was a chuckle from Daybreak for her reaction.

"It's colorless and nearly odorless Dash. It has a faint scent of salt and watermelon. Sound familiar?"

She thought for a moment, then seemed to realize. "Oh shit! What does it do of we breathe it in this much?"

He shrugged "I dunno, I've never tested it before. As long as we have this gel on, we're fine. But I imagine it would certainly slow anyone who got through the vines enough for them to catch up, considering its a relaxation drug on its lowest dosage, and you saw what it did to me at a higher one. So yeah...As for why they couldn't follow us through; that barrier is specifically designed to not allow any plant life through other than the vines, and Poison Joke changes the properties of whatever it touches. So a little bit of Poison Joke, mixed with an expanding and glue charm, the vines are suddenly covered in the stuff and can't be recognized by the barrier. There aren't many plants that can do that, and Poison Joke is the easiest to come by since it grows within this part of the wood. The counter to each barrier is within the woods already, so anyone with some advanced alchemist knowledge should be able to get through. Even this jelly on our skin is made from a plant that grows deeper in the forest."

"Oh, I guess I get it now...that's kinda cool I suppose."

"Glad you think so, cause we are coming up on the last barrier now. This last challenge might be a real pain, so get ready Rainbow..."

She opened her mouth to answer, but before she could utter a sound, she was cut of by a loud, drawn out cackling.

"OHHOHO! THAT WON'T BE NECESSARY M'BOY, I'VE SEEN MORE THAN ENOUGH! AND QUITE FRANKLY, I'M BORED FROM THE LACK OF VIOLATION MY VINES AREN'T INFLICTING RIGHT NOW!"

It was a sound she hadn't heard in some time, yet was still all too familiar to her. "Discord" She growled his name under her breath.

"AND WHAT DO WE HAVE HEAR? BROUGHT YOUR LITTLE FRIEND WITH YOU TO VISIT DEAR OLD DAD THIS TIME? I SHOULD HAVE SET THE TABLE FOR THREE! NOW I HAVE TO BAKE MORE SPINACH PUFFS!"

His voice echoed all around them, allowing her to easily recall why she hated him just by the sound of his voice. It was like he was miles away, while also being right next to her ear hole. Daybreak, to her joy, did not looked pleased by his fathers loud greeting. He'd since stopped walking forward and was simply standing still with his arms crossed.

"Enough father, if you know its us, just brings us in already. I don't feel like dealing with the last barrier today!"

OHHOHO! WEREN'T YOU LISTENING SUNNY, I ALREADY SAID I'D SEEN ENOUGH! SO, WELCOME HOME!"

Rainbow had a sinking feeling that had nothing to do with the fact she was about to meet Discord again. Looking down, she noticed her legs were suddenly sinking down into the ground. The earth beneath her had turned to mushy slush! In a panic she tried to struggle but found her body would not respond to the commands she gave it. Frantic she looked to her left, and was surprised to see Daybreak with his arms crossed, sinking just like her, and looking very bored. She almost laughed at his unamused features. Something about him sinking into the ground with such a plain scowl on his face was too funny, she had to hold back her laughter.

The ground reached her arms, and then her head within seconds. It was hard not to continue panicking, but since Daybreak wasn't reacting, she figured they'd be OK. Even as the earth covered and basically buried her alive, she held onto the belief that they would be fine.

She blinked and the slush was gone. Now she was inside the entrance hall of some grand looking room. Perplexed, she turned around to see Daybreak, already moving to hang his raincoat on the rack nearest them.

"What the-"

"Just roll with it Dash, it's much easier than wondering, trust me."

"...kay..."

She twirled herself in a complete circle, mesmerized by the grandness of the room. Even from the outside it didn't look as big as it was within, and it already looked enormous enough! She couldn't even tell how far up the ceiling of the room was. She'd been inside actual castles with rooms smaller than this! She could feel a cold sweat trickle down her back at the mere thought of having to climb up and do repairs on this ceiling.

Though despite it's grandness, the architecture was surprisingly...underwhelming for someone like Discord to be living here. It was big and bold sure, and everything looked like it was made of marble, or chiseled from some fine stone, but something seemed...off.

"This is boring. I was expecting much worse." Her arms crossed in a kind of sad disappointment.

Daybreak had to grasp his mouth to keep from laughing. "Trust me Dash, I thought the same thing the first time I stepped in here. I thought; where are the floating trees and chocolate rain clouds and chairs on the ceiling. All the things I'd heard from stories about him. Compared to that, this place can seem a bit underwhelming at first."

"I'M GLAD YOU ADDED THE 'AT FIRST' TO THAT LITTLE STATEMENT M'BOY, OR I MIGHT HAVE ACTUALLY BEEN OFFENDED! I'LL HAVE YOU KNOW THAT I HAVE TO TONE DOWN THE CHAOS AROUND HERE QUITE OFTEN, TO KEEP PRINCESS CELERY AND HER DEPRESSINGLY DRESSED SISTER FROM LOCATING ME!"

Discords loud voice still boomed around their ears, frustrating Rainbow to no end. "We are right here damn it! You need to keep ripping off Princess Luna's voice! Just get in here already!"

"WELL, WELL, IF YOU INSIST DEAR RAINBOW."

Almost on que, all the lights went out, and a bright stage suddenly became illuminated at the far corner of the room. A pair of great golden twin doors slowly creaked open, to reveal a red carpet unraveling itself in their direction. It stopped just shy of touching their feet, after which a long red string slithered up from its fabric, with small scroll tied to its end. Daybreak reached out and took up the scroll. Shaking his head and sighing he began to read the scroll aloud for Rainbow.

"Introducing the Master of Chaos, the Lord of Mayhem, the Bringer of-Oh are you serious right now!" He tossed the scroll to the ground. Immediately Discords voice boomed across the room yet again.

"NO NO NO! YOU'VE GOT TO DO MY WHOLE INTRODUCTION M'BOY! AREN'T YOU TRYING TO IMPRESS DEAR RAINBOW? COME ON NOW, IT'S NOT THAT MUCH TO READ!"

Daybreak flicked his finger, the scroll ignited in aura, and began unraveling itself to its full length...which nearly made it back to the twin doors at the far side of the room.

"Really?" He pointed at it, scowling.

"WHAT? A MAN'S GOTTA HAVE PRIDE IN HIS ACCOMPLISHMENTS!"

"Are you seriously not gonna come out until I read that stupid paper?"

"NOPE"

"Fucking child."

Daybreak turned to Rainbow with an apologetic look on his face, but was surprised to see her holding back a giggle. His scowl only deepened. "Not a word from you Skittles."

"I didn't say anything." She snickered. "Come on, I wanna hear you introduce your daddy. Read the scroll."

He was half tempted to tell her where she could shove the scroll, but was interrupted before he could start.

"WE'RE WAITING SUNNY."

"Ugh, fine!"

He swiped up the parchment and cleared his throat. "Ahem!...The Bringer of Everlasting Cheese...ugh...the Messiah of Meme's, the Titan of Trolls, the Screwer of the Sun Bu...OH WHAT THE FUCK!?"

A loud, boisterous fit of laughter boomed around the room, making Rainbow wish she could materialize some earmuffs for herself. Daybreak's face bloomed bright red as he ignited the scroll in flames. Frustration etched his features as the scroll refused to turn to ash. He waited until Discords laughter subsided before venting.

"What the hell is that bit about mother doing in there!"

Redness dominated his face, and it grew more so as Rainbow suddenly understood what he meant, and could not withhold her own laughter any longer. Daybreak rounded on her the moment the first burst left her. "Oh fuck you Rainbow Dash!"

"I DON'T UNDERSTAND THE PROBLEM M'BOY! IS IT NOT AN ACCOMPLISHMENT TO SAY ONE HAS QUITE LITERALLY SCREWED THE SUN? I'M QUITE PROUD OF THAT ONE!"

"Just get in here already! I haven't even been here ten minutes and I already want to leave!"

"GEESH! AT LEAST RAINBOW DASH HAS A SENSE OF HUMOR! HONESTLY SOMETIMES I CAN'T BELIEVE WE'RE RELATED...FINE, I'M COMING DOWN!"

The lights in the room burst back to life, revealing Discord hanging by his feet from a tight rope many meters above their heads, and holding a megaphone in his right hand. Even from here Rainbow could see, he was not exactly in...traditional clothes. The pink tightrope walker get-up and netting her wore about his legs was...something she could have done without seeing.

With an, admittedly impressive somersault, Discord twirled his way back down to earth and landed on the tips of his toes. An unseen crowd erupted into applause as he took a bow and blew kisses at...somewhere. "Please please no applause, just throw your first born."

Daybreak's hand slowly dragged down his face. "Are you finished?"

Discord stopped blowing his kisses, and turned to face him "My my, you are a party pooper today. Fine."

With a snap of his fingers, they were no longer in the entrance hall, but instead in a dimly lit living room of some kind. Rainbow was seated; somehow in a red armchair next to a intensely warm fireplace, with her feet resting on top of a fur rug of some kind. It clearly wasn't a bear, but it was a furry beast to be certain, because it felt amazing against her, now suddenly bare, toes. She looked to her right and saw Daybreak seated in a similar chair directly beside her, also missing his shoes. Directly across from her but adjacent to Daybreak; Discord sat in a slightly bigger chair sipping a cup of what appeared to be tea. His whole appearance had changed as well. He'd gone from his ridiculous outfit, to one of more...class at least. A black suit and bow tie that would have made Rarity gawk now covered his top, and long smartly ironed black pants covered his legs. His scruffy white beard now looked trimmed and neat, barely reaching two inches below his face. On his right eye sat a monocle with a gold chain wrapping behind his head and in his left hand, he held an old timey looking smoke pipe.

"Is this more to your liking mister snooty britches?"

Daybreak almost cracked a grin. "It's certainly an improvement, though the pipe and eye piece are a bit much even for you."

Discord shrugged "Meh. It's a look" With snap of his fingers both items vanished and the lights dimmed to near blackness, leaving the only light illuminating the room to be the fireplace. In the light, Rainbow could easily notice Discords glowing yellow eyes, and sharpened canines. It was a brief reminder to her, that she must remember who was in front of her, lest she get caught off guard by him like a few years prior.

Discord leaned back in his chair and brought his hands together at his center. With a shockingly unnerving smile, he spoke again, though now his voice was calm...and that somehow made him almost more frightening than when he was actually doing something.

"So m'boy, tell dear old dad why you finally decided to visit after all this time."

Daybreak as a whole, seemed unintimidated by Discord in the slightest. This should have made sense to Rainbow, seeing as he'd apparently lived with him for some time and must have surely seen sides of him that no one else had. But somehow it still didn't feel right. Discords very presence this close to her was enough to bring her shortness of breath. She could feel the overwhelming power swimming within him. Like a tidal wave that was just barely being held back and could burst forth at any moment. The pressure in the surrounding air made drawing breath feel like an effort, but she pretended otherwise so as not to show weakness to either of them.

Daybreak seemed to take his time answering his father, which seemed odd since Rainbow had made it plenty clear why they'd come here. Perhaps he was just too proud to admit they hadn't come to ask for anything, and it really was just a visit. After likely considering the hundreds of different ways he could answer his father and try to save face, he eventually just raised a finger and pointed over at her.

"She made me. We're...together now...and Rainbow wanted to meet you formally. Not as an enemy."

This response seemed to please Discord immensely, which could be both a good or a bad thing, depending on how things turned out. Discords grin widened into a toothy smile, and he slapped his hands together joyfully.

"Well well m'boy! So you took the leap eh? Glad to see you took my advice after all! I must say this is a surprise! You actually listening to your parent, who'd have thought!"

Daybreak's eye twitched, bringing Discords smile ever closer to the edge of his face.

"This has nothing to do with what you said father! I made my own decision!"

"And just what did he say Daybreak? What advice is he talking about?"

The tone in Rainbow voice is what made him look at her. He immediately saw the suspicion plastered on her features and realized he'd dug his own grave.

"Oopsie doopsie m'boy! Did you not tell her we've been chatting?"

"No, he did not."

Daybreak shot a glare that could have melted iron at his father. He knew this had been a bad idea.

"Its not like we talk often Rainbow. He appeared once when we first started out, we talked, he left. Its that simple. We haven't talked since. I just didn't think it was worth mentioning."

Rainbows gaze seemed to relax for a moment, until Discord spoke again that is.

"Bet you didn't think it was worth mentioning that you tried to run out on her like you did Twilight as well...did ya?"

"No! I did not!" Ignoring his fathers grin he turned his gaze to Rainbow and spoke before she could say anything.

"Its not like he says Dash! It was that day under the tree! When we...ya know...anyways...After you fell asleep I got up and walked off. Back then I still thought it would be best if I left before you got too attached. But I changed my mind!-"

"You mean yours truly changed your mind m'boy."

"Who fucking cares! The point is; is I made my choice and I stuck around. I'm still here, and I'm not gonna run out on you Dashie!" He was standing up by this point and practically yelling. "This is exactly why I didn't wanna come here!" He thrust a accusing finger at his father "He's just gonna take every little mistake I've made and serve it up to you twisted so I look like an ass. We shouldn't have come here!"

He took in several breathes once he stopped and sat back down with his face in his hands.

"You done?" Rainbows voice was dry. Not hinting at anger or any kind of emotion really, which was actually scarier for her. A trait she shared with his father. He lifted his head for a moment "What?"

Rainbow just shook her head "You're such a dumb ass sometimes, ya know?"

Daybreak found himself confused. Meanwhile Discord, who was floating above his chair with his legs criss-crossed, was barely restraining his own laughter. Rainbow just continued to shake her head. "I'm not a moron dude. I know he's gonna twist things that happened, good or bad. But that's why I'm here right? I gotta learn to deal with him if I'm gonna be with you from now on right? That's what you do for family. So quit yelling and making a scene or I'll have to kick your ass in front of your dad!"

Silence was his only ally at that moment in time. He truly didn't quite know what to say to that. "This girl...may she never cease to amaze me."

The slow clapping of hands and a building low laughter drew Daybreak's attention to the air above his fathers chair, where he now hovered. Discord look like he was leaning forward on something as he clapped and stared intently at them both. "Ah young romance. How I remember those days. Over a thousand years ago now. Back when Celery and I first met."

He hovered down in between them both and patted their heads simultaneously.

"There was a time when a bouquet of flowers exploding water into her face would actually make her laugh ya know? Now she just tries to impale me on a spear whenever I pop by."

Rainbows eyebrow raised as she ducked out from under Discords grasp. "Do you visit Canterlot often?"

"More often than you think m'dear."

"Uh huh...and why's that?"

Still sitting with his legs crossed, Discord motioned Rainbow close. She leaned in and he whispered into her ear. "I promised your boyfriend I'd create some fun little bits of chaos out of town to draw attention away from here. I've been having loads of fun filling Loony Luna's bath tub with custard. And poor Celery must be scared to even sit down by now, with all the items I've been stashing in her chairs. You ever tried holding a press conference in your throne room, only to sit down and hear the loudest of farts whistle out from beneath you? Best part is, the items all vanish before she can grab 'em! Ha ha! No evidence! It's great!"

Discord was beside himself, rolling about in the air clutching his knees to his chest and cackling like the madman he was. Daybreak averted his eyes and tried to cover his twitching mouth with his hand. "Gods...I didn't think you'd go and do that" Was all he could muster without losing himself. Rainbow on the other hand, had no qualms about joining in the fun. Losing a cackle of her own she stood from her chair, reached up and pulled Discord from the air by his coat tails.

"Yo dude, next time you should charm their shampoo's so they get each others hair styles when they shower, and replace all the royal banners with lewd portraits of Princess Celestia that say something like "Praise the Sun Butt!"

"Ho ho!" Discord somersaulted himself higher up into the air, materializing a notepad as he did so. Daybreak smacked his palm to his face and grabbed Rainbow by the shoulder.

"What the hell are you doing giving him ideas?!"

Rainbow wafted her hand "Psssh, what? You suddenly care if your mom and aunt switch hair style a few days? Or like Celestia won't see and burn down those new banner within an hour? I'm just making friends with your dad like I said, besides, you said Celestia was awful to you right? Well, I've never seen that side of her, but I can still exact some harmless revenge in your place, right?"

She watched his face. For a minute, she was actually worried he wouldn't go for it. But then, she saw the smile start to creep across his cheeks, and knew victory was hers.

"Alright, if your sure this won't bite us in the ass later...I'm game...But I get to add a few ideas of my own."

Rainbow nodded gleefully "Aw yeah, pulling pranks on the Princess. I've made to the big leagues now baby!

Discord floated back down to just above head height "Oh Rainbow Dash, you couldn't survive in the big leagues, you'd become a criminal within a days time. And as for you my little offspring..." He floated particularly close to Daybreak's face "I'm not sure you know the difference between pranking your mother and attempted murder, so I'll not be having any of your ideas?"

Daybreak smirked "Whaaaaat, you saying a couple live scorpions in her bed is too much? She is immortal after all."

Discord rolled his eyes as his feet finally touched solid ground once again. "Immortality isn't the same as invincibility. In fact, you know that better than most...don't you?"

Daybreak flipped him off, even with his back now to him, Discord could feel his eyes burning in the back of his head. He merely smiled and spoke without looking at them.

"Now now m'boy. Manners. Show young Rainbow to the dinning room and I shall prepare something proper for you both."

Daybreak huffed "Thanks but we've-"

Discord had already walked through the adjacent wall like a poltergeist before Daybreak had even finished speaking, leaving them both just standing there in the living room by the fire.

"-already eaten...what a jackass, I swear."

"He's YOUR father." Rainbow chuckled lightly, but Daybreak was hardly as amused.

"He's an ass."

Rainbow chuckled again. "Same thing. Come on, since he just Danny Phantomed through the wall, I doubt he's coming back, so we might as well go sit down to eat whatever he's cooking up."

Daybreak growled aloud as he grabbed the nearest door handle and held it open for her to proceed.

"The last time I ate something my father gave to me, I turned purple for a week."

"Well then you and Twilight will finally have some common ground to talk about. Come on." She walked through the door and kept moving ahead of him, as though she actually knew where she was going.

They proceeded like this through a few rooms, before coming to a large set of twin doors. Rainbow smirked and took a step forward, but Daybreak's arm came out to block her path. Rainbow cocked her to the side.

"What's the big deal? Its the only way to go."

"No it isn't. One door, many exits." Daybreak looked back the way they'd come just to confirm his fears, which were indeed accurate. He sighed as he saw the door they had just come through was indeed gone. "This place hasn't changed...huuuh...Remember whose house this is Dash. Tame as it may be compared to his usual preferences, there is still a trick to getting around in this place...and sadly I've forgotten what it is."

"Well aren't you a big help. Glad I brought the expert."

"Hey, bite me Skittles! It has been quite a few years ya know. Not like I come here for summer getaways....Ugh we don't have time for this." He walked up the to handle closest on his right and grabbed ahold.

"We don't?" Rainbows head drooped to the side.

Pulling back hard, Daybreak felt the door resisting him. "N-No we-urrrrrgh-don't!" The door began to budge slightly. "Not if we're gonna get to your dads and back home today....aaaarrrrrgh!" The door creaked forward a slight bit as if to open, then in an instant shot forward from his grip and shut itself once more. He turned back to her in frustration and extended his palm at the door. "You gonna stand there like a doofus or you gonna help me yank this thing?"

Rainbow shrugged her arms "Call me crazy but I don't think forcing open a door in Discords house, that doesn't wanna open, is a good idea."

Daybreak rolled his eyes "Pssssh! Fine." He returned his hands to the handle and began pulling once more. The strain in his voice was apparent "You just-urrrrmph-don't understand this place-uuurrgh-like I do." He had one foot off the ground now and pressing against the wood of the adjacent wall as he pulled back. The door budged the slightest of inches.

"Ahhhh! Fucking thing! Open already!" For a moment he let go and gave the door a frustrated kick, as if that might solve the issue. Though he instantly regretted his decision, when seconds later he found himself being hurtled across the room like a toy as the door grew a giant fist in its center and punched him square in the gut. He hurtled backwards through the opposite wall like it was made of legos, only to be plucked from the air by his father. He was twirled around once, then placed in a red velvet cushioned chair, in front of a grand dinning table the likes of which one might find inside a palace.

Following just behind Daybreak, Rainbow peeked her head through the cartoonish human sized hole in the wall. Upon seeing Daybreak seated at the table, she smiled and made her way over, taking the seat directly opposite him. Discord was already seated adjacent both of them at the head of the table. He was still dressed in his fancy suit from before, though now he had an oversized napkin tucked into his collar and dangling from his neck down to his lap.

Discord clapped his hands together once, then rang the small bell that appeared between his palms as he brought them apart.

"Let's not keep our guests waiting boys."

A door directly behind where they were seated burst open, and out strolled something out of Daybreak's nightmares. An army of three foot tall Discords, all wearing different, but equally ridiculous multi colored suits strolled forth from behind the twin doors. They each carried a tray or platter of some kind and began filling the massive table with a large assortment of odd looking foods. Some scurried around and laid silverware, while others assaulted him and Rainbow with napkins to cover their laps.

It started and ended so quickly, Daybreak didn't even have time to get annoyed by it. Though he was relieved to see the battalion scurry back inside the twin doors once the table was fully set and prepared. Rainbows eyes widened as she took in the sight of all the interesting foods laid out before her. She took up her knife and fork then darted her eyes about like a hungry predator. Discord motioned his hand across the table.

"Dig in my dear."

She didn't need so much as another word of encouragement; with ferocity that likely depicted her as starving, Rainbow massacred the dishes before her. She crammed food onto her plate like she hadn't eaten in weeks, and only after her plate depicted a Jenga tower of epic proportions, did she start to eat it. Discord actually looked as surprised as Daybreak did, and shot him a worried look. To which he responded with a meek shrug.

Pushing his own plate away from him, Daybreak stood from the table. "Father, which way...?"

Sighing Discord shook his head "I should have figured as much. Through the twin doors third right door on the right, top to bottom, same as before."

He nodded and proceeded past Discords chair towards the exit. Rainbow briefly looked up from her siege upon Discords table. "Whereyougoin?"

"Swallow your food before you choke Dashie...relax I'll be right back."

With a nod Rainbow returned to her onslaught and Daybreak proceeded out through the doors.

.....

Silence. That was all that accompanied Daybreak as he put several rooms worth of distance between himself and the dining room. The light dimmed to near nothingness as he made his way toward the only room in this house he'd always be able to find. Even with no light illuminating his way except for the candles lining the walls, Daybreak knew this route, this walk, better than possibly anywhere else he'd ever been in the world. The floor changed to old brick and stone, no longer feeling welcoming against his toes. The humidity spiked with such intensity, he began to sweat within seconds of entering the hallway. He'd walked here hundreds of times when he'd lived in this house so many years ago, he could make this walk blindfolded. In fact, he'd grown so familiar with the whole thing, he just shut his eyes as he walked.

Pitter

Patter

Pitter

Patter

Drip

Utter silence granted him the courtesy of hearing every foot step he made, combined with the dripping water droplets clinging to the cold brick walls. The mere trip to the upcoming room perfectly reflected the feelings it never failed to cause him within. He tugged at his collar, sweat already nearly soaking him through.

"After all these years, would it have killed him to install a fan down here..."

The air tasted stale and his voice came out ragged even in whisper. The walk was so unchanging and familiar, that he knew how close he'd come to his destination just by the amount he'd already sweat through his clothing. A slight draft of air ahead told him the final doors were near.

He stopped just shy of walking into solid stone, and slowly looked up, opening his eyes. Directly before him stood two twin doors, massive in size. Due to the darkness of the area, he'd never been able to see all the way to the ceiling in this passage and so had no idea how large the doors actually were. But, judging by how much of his vision they took up with him just trying to look at them, he could wager a guess. The doors lacked any handles and were void of any kind of imagery, even more so in this utter blackness, leaving no hint as to how entrance might be achieved. The only clue, was a small surgical scalpel that hung neatly nearby, visible only in the light of the candle just above it.

No normal human could ever open these doors with brute force alone. The sheer size and thickness of the stone assured him of that. Even with magic, he doubted anyone could actually smash through the door. There was only one way to open it, and it was the first test to gaining entrance to the room ahead. Luckily for him, having coming this route so many times throughout his life, this test had become little more than a minor annoyance at this point.

He snatched up the scalpel from under the candlelight and brought it into his left hand. With swift movement and precision, he sliced the blade down the center of his right hand without a sound. Then, just as the blood started to run from his wound, he placed his palm upon the cold stone, wincing only slightly at the salty sting the contact caused through his body. Once he felt the stone begin to shimmer beneath his palm and the momentary pain subsided, he began to move. He slathered the door with his blood, slowly spelling out his full name upon its center.

Sol Daybreak

Once he finished his task, he withdrew and swiftly healed his hand. As he returned the surgical knife to its hanging place, he heard the satisfactory sound of crunching and sliding stone. He returned his gaze to the front, finding the doors fully open, inviting him in to enter. He accepted and swiftly proceeded through into the room beyond. He heard the doors slide and crunch shut behind him, but he paid them little mind, he knew he could exit anytime he wished. For now, his destination lay just ahead of him, through one last door.

He came upon this door a few moments later. This obstacle was very much different from the last. Where as the last one was surrounded by utter darkness and beheld no imagery, this one was doused in the light of dozens of hanging candles and splattered with life of both text and picture alike. The door itself was large, not nearly as much so as the previous, but still enough that Daybreak had to look up to behold all the images painted across its surface. There were so many things to see upon its stone, it would likely have taken anyone hours to observe them all, and equally as long to understand the meaning behind them. For the images all varied, and were all so different, but yet they were all also common in one way. This one similarity was the key to entrance beyond, for this door also lacked any handles to speak of. But it too, also had a singular clue, though this one was written text rather than a physical object. A single line of text to be precise, written at average eye level upon the stone.

Know Thy Self, Seek Thy Desire, Conquer Thy Weakness.

Daybreak approached the door and placed his hand upon its surface. Unlike the previous door its surface felt warm to the touch, but its hell-like heat did not feel anymore welcoming than the frost cold stone of the last one. Upon his touch, Daybreak heard a voice ring out across the room, and echo within his head, something he would never get used to.

"What do you seek beyond my stone?"

Daybreak removed his hand and took a breath. He made sure to speak loud and firm.

"I seek myself!"

"Sol Daybreak. Why do you seek yourself?"

"I desire to know myself!"

"And why do you desire to know yourself?"

"I must conquer my weakness."

"And what is thy weakness, child of Champions?"

"...Myself."

"Enter."

He hung his head as he made his entrance into his destination. Even as the stone passage opened before him, he couldn't help but feel...something, about the answers this time around. For years he'd given the same responses and always been allowed passage, never giving it any real thought beyond the knowledge that it was the answer to the riddle. But his father had once told him that the questions and answers varied for each person, yet the text upon the door remained the same. Only now did he start to wonder about that, and was suddenly curious to ask what his father had said when it had been his time. He resolved to ask him about it before he departed.

Unlike the previous passages, the room before him cast no heat nor cold feeling about him. It was perfectly room temperature. Not a feeling a of comfort nor discomfort crept upon him. As he strode forth, and single light hung from unknown source above, illuminating the only object in the room despite its spacious nature...A large and very familiar, mirror.

The room that housed said mirror was plain in almost every variation of the word. It lacked color, or feeling about it. It portrayed nothing. Yet Daybreak always found that to be appropriate for such a object to be in such a room. The mirror was a path to infinite possibilities, it could be or do anything, just as the plain room housing it could become or do anything if cared for the right way.

Daybreak had resolved with himself to one day return to this place and finish what he started all those years ago with his other self. That other half that lived within every person. Their true selves. Hidden beneath all the lies and masks humans wore to coexist with one another. He knew his other half well. Yet as he stared upon the gold encrusted, glistening surface of the object of his eternal hell, he found a different desire welling up inside of his chest. One that had always been there, in the back of his mind, making him wonder. What if...

Now faced with a violent urge to be free of his past so that he could actually think about a future, he found that desire, that old curiosity pressing its way to the forefront of his mind. Flames sprouted up around his hands and a faint wind stirred in the room. His fists clenched, and anger he could rarely remember feeling scorched through his blood like acid! He took a step forward and shrieked, striking the glassed surface of the mirror with all force he could possibly muster!

"NEVER! AGAIN!"

Murderer